'r

J-

THE LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA

LOS ANGELES

ETYMOLOGICON UNIVERSALE;
OR,

UNIVEFvSAIL

ETYMOLOGICAL DICTIONARY:
ON
IN

NEW
IT IS

PLAN.
SHEWN,

WHICH

THAT CONSONANTS ARE ALONE TO BE REGARDED IN DISCOVERING THE AFFINITIES OF WORDS,

AND

THAT THE VOWELS ARE TO BE WHOLLY REJECTED

THAT LANGUAGES CONTAIN THE SAME FUNDAMENTAL IDEA;

AND THAT THEY ARE DERIVED FROM

THE EARTH,
AND THE

OPERATIONS, ACCIDENTS, AND PROPERTEES,

BELONGING TO
WITH
IT.

ILLUSTRATIONS

DRAWN FROM VARIOUS LANGUAGES:

Saxoti,

The Teutonic Dialects, English, Gothic,

Greek, Latin, French, Italian, Spanish.
Irish,

German, Danish,

ifc.

4t.

The Celtic Dialects, Galic,

the

Welsh, Bretagne, S^cSrc.

The Dialects of

Sclavonic,

Russian,

Sfc. Sfc.

The Eastern Languages, Hebrew,

6;c. 8fc.

Arabic, Persian, Sanscrit, Gipsei/, Coptic,

VOLUME

1.

CAMBRIDGE:
PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS

FOR RICHARD PRIESTLEY,

143,

HIGH HOLBORN, LONDON.

1822.

sz/

PREFACE
J.N

my

former

Work

on the subject of Etymology,

unfolded the

doctrine of Elementary

Language;

and

I illustrated

by a

series

of

examples,

how

that doctrine might be applied to the discovery of re-

lations, existing

between Words, which were before

it

totally

unknown.

In explaining this Elementary Doctrine,

was shewn,

that Consoaffinities

nants were alone concerned in preserving and exhibiting the

of words, and that the Vowels were to be wholly removed from our
regard,

and even
had

rejected from our view.

laid the

this doctrine I

foundation of a
;

By the establishment of new System in the devedis-

lopement of

Human

Speech

and every thing was indeed then

covered, which related to the symbolical forms, by which the affinities

of Language are propagated and preserved.

suaded, that the
First and

was then

fully per-

Earth was an important

idea,

object in supplying the

I

Fundamental

conveyed by words; and

had accordingly

announced, that

my
its

succeeding

Work would
parallels,

probably be dedicated

to the consideration of those words,

which were connected with our

existing in

term Earth, and

guages.

numerous

various

Lanof

Though

was

always persuaded of the

importance

this object in I did

supplying the Fundamental idea, deposited in words

not imagine, that the connection with this object

I

was always

to

be discovered, or always to be exhibited.

in

conceived, that

we

might well be contented with our success

of Language,
if

unfolding the secrets

we were

enabled to discover the relation of a series

a

of

Q'7Q-?^R

11

PREFACE.
;

of words to each other, under some general or prevailing notion

I

and

imagined, that the Original and Fundamental idea could only be ocI

casionally seen, or partially detected.

that
I

had certainly never hoped,

should be enabled to pursue this principle in so wide a sphere

;

of action
extended.

through which, as I
I

now

conceive,

it

is

capable of being
I

had certainly never ventured to suppose, that

once to assume
this

should

be enabled

at

Fundamental

idea, this secret masterfirst

spring in the mechanism of Language, as the

principle of

my

System, to which I could readily refer

all

the other parts of the same

machine, however remote and dissimilar they might appear.

The
Volumes
different

present

Work, where
is

the words are examined, which be-

long to our term Earth,

established

on

this principle,

and other

are already prepared,

which

relate to

Races of

Words under
Volumes
on
the^
re-;

Elementary characters, and which are constructed on the

I

same foundation.

must request

therefore, that the present

first

may

be considered as representing the

part of

my Work

subject of

Etymology

and that the former Volume should be

founded

garded only as an

illustration
is

of the Elementary Doctrine, on which

;

alone the Art of Etymology

as

it

relates to the symbolical

forms, by which the relations of Language are generated and recorded.

I

have stated in a portion of

this

Volume,
;

that

my

former

Work was
of the
fidelity,

arranged with due care and diligence

and that the

affinities

words, which were there examined, have been detailed with

according to the true principle of the Elementary Doctrine. But

ever successfully those words

how-

may have been

explained, under one

point of view, as relating to each other in their secondary though

prevailing idea
;

the Reader will at once understand, that this

mode

would not correspond with the new and more extensive plan, on which the present Volume has been prepared. The various parts
therefore of the former

Work

will appear in

some

future

Volume,

when

PREFACE.
when
the Elementary Character, to
;

iji'

which they belong,

it

shall

be con-^

sidered

and the Race of words, which

contains, will again be

detailed under the relations before explained, with an exposition like-

wise of the Fundamental idea, by which that Race

is

connected with

other Races of words, conveying a different sense, under the same

Element.

The Title of my Work has been

to

changed from Etymojlothat the

oicoN

Magnum
To

Etymologicon Universale,

pale of

distinction

between the two publications may be more marked and

each of these Titles some objections
this

decided.

may be formed
little

but as in deliberations of
profit,

kind there

is

no end, and but

we may

rest satisfied

with a brief appellation, which

sufficiently

designates the nature and the extent of the performance.

The
will

Introduction of the former

Dissertation, in

Work

has been enlarged into an

ample Preliminary
of Languages,

which an abundance of new matter

I

be found, of great and extensive importance, in the contemplation In this Dissertation

;

have considered the Elementary

Doctrine more fully

this

and

have here exhibited a Canon, relating to

Theory, (page 25,) and unfolding to us a wide scene in the

of

affinities

Human

Speech, which were before altogether remote, and

I

totally

unknown.

have added likewise a

series

of observations,

which are intended

:tained in these

to illustrate the additional part of

;

my

System, condetail

Volumes

and

have shewn, in a brief

the potent

of ac~

knowledged and
Earth,

familiar

examples,

operation of the
to be alto-

in affording various trains

of

ideas,

which appear
I

gether remote from the nature of such an origin.

distinctly

have moreover

though
&c.)

briefly

unfolded the various Elementary Characfor

ters, (p. 94,

which supply names

objects of

the Earth, &c., and

in future

which

will

become the

my enquiry

Volumes on

4he origin of Languages.

(fcise

Though no

explanation can be

more conit

than

this

detail,

on a subject of such vast extent,

njust not

however

ly;;

PREFACE.
as superficial
;

however be considered
will

and brief as

it

may

appear,

it

save perhaps to the enquirers into

to
this

Language whole years

might venture
meditation,

say,* even ages

of misapplied and unsuccessful

on

involved and mysterious question.

may

certainly be permitted to

make

this declaration,

The Writer when he freely

this

unfolds the painful operations of his

own mind on
was enabled

the same enquiry,

and confesses, that years of ardent and incessant meditation on

subject have passed away, before he
sults
;

to

form the

last re-

which are there

stated, brief as they are in the narrative,

and

easy as they

may

appear in the discovery.

If

my

Readers should perchance enquire, with some emotions of

kindness or curiosity,
destined to appear;
it

when the future Volumes may be necessary perhaps to

of this

Work
visible

are

observe, that with

them only

this secret is deposited,

and that the Writer's

and

public operations will be prompted solely by their zeal in the study

of Languages, and the pursuits of Etymology.

quivocal testimonies of that zeal
little

-By

strong and une;

much may

be performed

and

have

doubt, that from this influence the same ardor in the same cause

will

be communicated to those,

who

are usually considered as the

in the productions of Litera-

m6st important and indispensable agents

ture.

Under
fail

the propitious auspices of such agents, the Writer

mav

continue to instruct the present age in the Art of Etymology;

will not
to join

and he

with

his coadjutors in

applauding the good taste

of an enlightened and a liberal Pubhc.

On
present

the appearance of future Volumes, and the probability of fu;

ture success, time only will decide

but

in

the publication of the

w^hich he
is

Work,

the Writer has enjoyed a

patronage,

grateful to

acknowledge, and proud to commemorate.

I

By

the Syndics

of the Cambridge Press

have been relieved from a portion of the

burden.

PREfACE.
burden, which was attendant on the
grant for printing
its

V
Part of this Volurh'e, in
theit"

first

contents; and I shall ever, I trust, retain a just

sense of the benefit, which such a Patronage has conferred

upon

my

Work.
of that

Though the Writer has by

is

this

event obtained a prize in the

Lottery of Literature, he
ispecies

not wholly exempt from the imputatiort

is

of indiscretion, which

attached to those,

who

en-

gage in such adventurous concerns.

creased beyond
its

The Work

has materially in-

intended magnitude, from various causes, which

;

could not be foreseen, or could not be pi'evehted

and the Writer has

at

from hence exposed himself

to evils,

which perhaps
however,

some

future

time these kind and considerate Patrons of Literature will be pleased

either to

remedy or

to rertiove.

We

who

are the objects

that
all,

of

this

honourable patronage, must be at

least assured,

which can be

justly asked, will be liberally dispense'd;

is

and that the

of their

bounty of our benefactors

resources and the

restrained only
their clients.

by the
I

limits

number of
I

Before

relinquish the

theme of gratitude,
zeal of

must record with the most

at

lively

emotions the

an inestimable Friend,

once ardent and intelligent in the

the progress of

cause of Letters,
these

who has perpetually watched over Volumes, and who has never failed to cheer the

Writer, amidst
efficient

the perils of publication,

consolation.

with the most appropriate and

It has

been justly observed, that to perform for the

last

time any
affecting.

actions, not attended

by misery or by

guilt,

is

painful

and
1

Such

I feel
;

to be the probable issue of that task, in

is

which

am now

engaged

and perhaps the Reader

at this

moment

perusing the last

a

address, in

mology.

which

I shall ever solicit his attention to

work on Etyall its

^To aspire to the

martyrdom of

Letters,

under

forms

and with

all its

consequences, would be at once a folly and a crime

and

VI

PREFACE.

and the Student may well be contented with the ordinary privations and
disabilities,

to

which the cultivation of Literature has too comits

monly condemned
purposes.
taste,

victim, even

in the prosecution

of

its

own

But whatever may be the prevailing current of Public

;

or Public curiosity

may
is

perhaps be permitted to declare, that

the fate of
like these.

Etymology

is

not finally deposited in opinions and decisions

As

the Writer

not to be corrupted by the possession

is

of Public favour; so his ardor in the search of truth

extinguished

not to be
neglect.

by

their

rejection,

or

diminished by their

I shall still continue, in

the recesses of

my

solitude, to meditate, to

collect,

and to record

and

I shall readily resort to that last,

is

though

too often delusive topic of consolation, which

so familiar to
will

my

unfortunate brethren in the same cause,

that a future age

perhaps

receive with complacency, or even with applause,

what the present

age

may

disregard or despise.

WALTER WHITER.
HaRDINGHAM-P ARSON AOE,
Norfolk,

May

15, 1811.

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

Section

I.

The

writer details the train of ideas, passing in his

own mindj by which he was

conducted

to the adoption of his

Theory.The

imperfect state of the Art of

Etymology.

Nothing to be performed in this Art, unless the Principles of it can be generalised. most Attempt of the writer to discover some Abstract or Universal Principle. ^The from familiar Terms at once present to his view the strongest examples of Uniformtty,

which might be expected the adoption of some General

ranged and understood.

Principle,

when duly

ar-

^This Uniformity consists in the existence of the

same Conso-

Grammarians, nants ; that is. Consonants of the same power ; or, as they are called by the same or to or words, same Cognate Consonants, which still remain attached to the afford Vowels ^The similar ideas, however various in form those words may appear.

no Principle of Uniformity, or afford no Laws. In tracing therefore the Affinity of words to each other, conveying the same or similar ideas, the Etymologist must consider only the existence of the Cognate Consonants, and totally disregard the
Vowels.

assumes the province of unfolding a new train of ideas, will find various and important difficulties to encounter in the prosecution of his design. It has been perpetually observed, that our

Xhe Writer, who

minds receive with suspicion and reluctance any new modes of investigating a subject, with which we were before familiar, and of which, as we might imagine, the genuine principles had been already discovered, discussed and established. Even the simplicity of a doctrine

may

serve to increase the difficulties of the task

as

we

are unwilling

to be persuaded, that an idea so obvious

and natural could have eluded

the

(2)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
own
sagacity.

the ordinary exertions of our

The

writer will likewise

feel considerable embarrassment in adjusting the due form,

which

is

most adapted to impress the Reader with the force of his Theory. To diffuse what is plain and simple would be to labour in the cause of
obscurity
detailed
;

yet the novelty of the subject

may

perhaps demand a more

and ample discussion, though the principle itself should be obvious and perspicuous. As the author will probably explain with more I shall effect, when he unfolds the genuine feelings of his own mind
;

endeavour to lead the understanding of the Reader through the same train of ideas, which originally conducted me to the adoption of my

which accompanies the may perhaps be pardoned; when the purpose, for which
Theory.
offensive Pronoun,

The

narrative,
it

is

em-

ployed, shall be candidly considered.

The

detail

will be simple

without disguise and without ornament.

I

had ever lamented,

as others likewise

have perpetually done,

imperfection of that Art, which professes to unfold the Oriand I had long been convinced, that nothing could gin of Words
the
;

be effectually performed in the advancement of this subject, till a new arrangement was adopted, totally dissimilarto the former. In devising
this

new arrangement,
j^

I instantly

perceived, that the artifice to be

ployed

might be) would not consist in discovering Principle, which in a subject like this has no meaning but in applying to neiv purposes, and in a neiv manner, a Principle derived from ascertained and aclcnoivledged fact, which was visible on a known
whatever
it
;

ema new

was on this very circumstance alone of applying a fact so well known and achnowledged, that my hopes of The reasoning on this succeeding in a new System were founded. From a fact thus palpable occasion was short and conclusive. universally operating, I inferred the Uniformity of a familiar and Principle; and I had learned from the Academic studies of my youthful days, (which are still deeply impressed upon my mind,) that to Uniformity belonged Laivs ; and that Laws supplied a Theory and a System. I cannot be supposed to mean, that the Latvs, which I might conceive to operate on this occasion, would be similar to investigation of Mathematical those, which are subject to the Symbols
every occasion.

Nay,

it


PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
;

(3)

Symbols but it is easy to understand, that Laws of some kind or other would necessarily exist, which might afford a train of reasoning equally strong and convincing, as that, which is employed in the
deductions of Mathematics.

Among

the Etymologists, no idea of submitting a race of words

to a general Jaiu
to be derived

had ever been adopted.

;

One word was supposed

from another single word nor was there any attempt to discover an abstract or Universal Principle, to which these various separate instances might be referred, and by which they might all be
connected with each other.
with particular cases; and
izijig

The

present state of Etymology

is

com-

pared with the imperfect art of Arithmetic, which

I

conversant only

imagined, that the

new mode

of general-

the doctrine of Language, (if any such could be adopted,) might

be compared with the science of Algebra.

recent discovery of this simple artifice,
;

When

1 reflected

on the

performed I received fresh might be advanced by the application of a Principle equallv

plain

by which such wonders are confidence, that the Art of Etyinolotrij

known

was taught to consider the discovery or adoption of a new System, which in these days might be attached to the Art of Etymology e(\\xQWy ^YohsihXe and natural, as the invention of Algebra, which, within these few years, has been added to the art of Arithmetic. Without enquiring into the Algebraic artifices adopted by the ancients, or the cultivation of this science among the Arabs, and the discoveries of Tatialea, Fieta, Des Cartes, &c. we know, that Newton invented or advanced the Binomial Theorem and we may
and
familiar
;

and

well imagine the state of this science before the adoption of so important and extensive an operation. The doctrine of Fluxions is

founded on another
Sciences,

artifice,

attached to

the Algebraical

notation

and thus almost within the limits of the present age have arisen
in the system of the Universe.

two which have brought under our grasp the remotest objects
simplicity of the
first

But the

Principles,

on which Algebra

is

founded, afforded hkewise the hope and the prospect, that the adoption of Principles equally simple, applied to another subject, might

produce consequences equally wonderful and extensive.

The

datinn,
01!

(4)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

on which Algebra has been established, is simply this, that Equals added to subtracted from divided or multiplied by equals, arc still

equal

to

each other.

On
is

this principle alone is

the doctrine of Algebra

founded

The

rest

nothing but the adoption of a

;

new and

concise

language expressing this fact

and

in

all
its

the various changes and

operations of the Equation, with

this principle

which

wonders are performed,

and this only is applied. The ordinary Mathematician, who has confounded others and himself, by attaching to the calculations of Algebra the idea of something mysterious or profound, will
be astonished perhaps to understand, that in the highest exertion of
his faculties
tation,
it
;

in

the most perplexing

his

was

duty only to

moments of his deepest cogiremember and apply this simple

principle

and that all his Involutions Evolutions Substitutions, &c, &c. were employed for the sole purpose of profiting by this and of bringing his various operations within the single maxim
;

sphere of

its

action.

Having
ing, I

seen, that in the forming of

any system

it

was necessary

to adopt a hnoivn and achioivledged Principle

began to consider, i st, What great general fact existed and 2d, Whether it could be applied to any purposes in the adoption of I sought for information in those words, which were a new theory. most familiarly employed as it is manifest, that if any Uniformity was observed in words so perpetually liable to change from frequent
; ;

universally prevail-

use, I

had the strongest evidence

generally prevailing.
in

for concluding, that such

an Unibe

formity was

Father,

in English, I perceived to

F^DER
Fader

Saxon

Vater

in Islandic

German Padre in Italian and Spanish and Danish Vader in Belgic Pater in Latin
in
:

and Pateer, (JluTtip,) in Greek in other cases of the Greek Pateer, we have Pater and Patr, (Uarep-o^ Flarp-o?,) and if the changes of the word were to be represented, as it is sounded in different Fauthir, and dialects of the kingdom, it might be written Feefhir

in various other ways.

In Persian, Father

is

Pader

Petree,

as I find

it

represented by Mr. Wilkins in

and in Sanscrit, his Notes to the

(Page 307.) A more striking Uniformity, we shall instantly acknowledge, cannot well be imagined than that, which is
Heetopades,
exhibited


PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
exhibited in

(5)

the preceding terms.

We

here perceive, though the

word Father has assumed

-arises only

these various forms, that the difference

from the change of the vowels themselves or of their

place

but that the

all

Same

Consonants, or those

which

all

Gramstill

marians, at

times, have

acknowledged

to be Coirnate,

have

been preserved. In our earliest stages of acquiring knowledge,

we

learn,

that

" Inter se Cognatcc sunt, n, B, (I)~K, P, T, A, 0," P, B, F K, G, Ch T, D, T/i and that these letters are called Cognate, because they are changed into each other in the variations of the same word. Without embarrassing the Reader or myself in this place by defining the identity of a word, I shall appeal only to the ordinary All conceptions, which every one has admitted on this subject. would allow, that Father, Feeder, Fater, Padre, Fader, Fader,

Pater,
sa7}ie

Pateer,

Pater,

Pair,

Feethir,

Fauthir,

Petree,

are

the

not the same, or

(if I

words, or diiFerent forms of the same word. Now as Vowels, 7iot in the same place, are here adopted; the sameness,
so express
it,)

may

of the word does not consist in the vowels,

or rather, the Vowels have nothing to do in determining the sameness

or identity of a word.

We

observe however, that the same idea

is

expressed by the same Consonants, or by those, which Grammarians

have considered as Cognate or of the same Mnd. Now the words Pater and Father, &c. have various senses all related to each other,
signifying
1st.
;

The
3d.

affinity

of nature;

2d.
sect,

The
&c.

author or producer

of any thing

The founder of a

words to be the which are represented by Consonants of the same kind, impregnated with the same train of ideas. Here then we obtain at once a species of Utnformity, which leads us directly to the hopes of forming a regular System. Even impressive to sufficiently would be convince instance alone this us, that some controuling Principle predominated in Languages, by which they might readily be submitted to the Laws of a general Theory.
that in denominating

Thus we perceive, same, we mean those v^ords,

Words, uttered by the passing

to consider as the

breath,

we have

most

fleeting

changeable inconstant

ever been accustomed

and capricious

(6)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
which man
is

cious of all the objects, with

ceive, that a

conversant

Yet

we

per-

change and perversion, has remained invariably the same through a period of nearly three thousand years if we consider only the existence of this word from the time of most
liable to
;

Word

Homer, without involving

Sanscrit Language.

ourselves with the remote periods of the

I

This instance,

must again repeat, would be

alone sufficient to convince us, that Uniformity of some sort perpetually prevailed

and the same fact we shall accordingly find in all the instances, which every Etymological writer will afford us, who has collected the same tvords, as they appear in different Languages. Thus Mother becomes in Greek Meeteer, (MtjTtip,) in Latin Mater in Saxon Mothor, Meder, Medder in German Muater, Muoter, Muder in Spanish and Italian Madre in Danish Moder in Dutch Moeder as I find these words represented in Junius and Skinner. In the modern German the word is written Mutter in the
;

Mr. Richardson has expressed it in Sanscrit it and in Greek it again is Matree, as it is written by Mr. Wilkins Meeter, appears under the forms of Mateer, (Manip, Doric,) (MtjTepo^, Latin; Brother becomes Frater in Meetr, Mtnpo^.) Again, and I shall add the article in Junius, who produces the parallel words
Persian
it is

Mader,

as

existing in various languages:

'*

Goth. Brothar.

A.

S.

Brother, Bre-

" ther, Brothor, Brothar. Al. Bruoder, Bruother, Briider, Pruader. " Cym. B7'awd. C\m. Broder. D.Broder. B. B?oeder. Sclav. Bra^r."
In the Persian
Bi^atair.
it

is

Buraader

in the Galic

Brathair
;

in the Irish

Our word Brother becomes Brethren

it

and the Welsh

Braivd, which Junius has produced, becomes Frodyr in the plural, as

we

find

in

the

Welsh

translation of 'Dearly beloved Brethren.'

Again, under Daughter, Junius represents the parallel terms in other Languages after the following manner " Goth. Dauhtar. A. S. Dohter, " Dohtor, Dohtur. Al. Dohter, Tohter, Thohter. Cim. Dotter. D.
:

" Daatter. B. Dochter; " and he then observes, " Inter tot diversas " scribendi rationes nulla est, qufe non aliquod pras se ferat vestigium

" G. Qvyarvp,

Filia."

We

perceive, that

all

these

may

not only be

traced to the Greek Thuorateer, but

we mav

observe that a tireater

Uniformity and resemblance cannot well be conceived.

The Same
Cognate

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
;

(7)

and we may understand from our Cognate Consonants are preserved word Daughter, how the changes have arrived. In Daughter we
have a record of the
the

in

Thugter

or

Thugateer

though

in sound,

has disappeared, and the word might have been represented by

Nothing can be more obvious than the cause of these ditferent forms; which arise, we perceive, from the guttural sound of the G becoming faint and obIn modern German this word is written Tochter, and in scure. Persian, a Daughter is Dokht and Dokhter, as 1 find the words repreI shall not load my page with an accusented by Mr. Richardson. mulation of unnecessary examples, as the Reader may be well
Daiihter, as in the Gothic Daiihtar, &c.
assured, that a similar fact will be found to exist in every instance,

where the same

same Language.

IFord (as

it

is

universally called)

passes through

various Languages, or appears in different dialects and stages of the

Surely the contemplation of these Facts will impress on every

mind

a similar train of ideas; and the Reader has already anticipated

my

reasoning and

my

conclusion on this subject.

that Facts like

He

will be struck

with the

deepest astonishment,
the

these, perpetually

passing before

eyes

of

the

Etymologist,

should

never have not

suggested the Principles of a Theory, and the Laivs of a System.

Among
that

objects liable to the influence of chance and change,

it is

possible to conceive a species of Uniformity so full

and impressive, as model of regularity which is here exhibited The varieties of mutation are bounded by limits of controul, almost incompatible with the vicissitudes of change; and nothing but vl fact so striking and unequivocal would have persuaded us to believe, that such constancy
:

could have existed in a case, where disorder and irregularity might be imagined alone to predominate. These words, after having passed

through millions of mouths, in remote ages and distant regions of the world, under every variety of appearance and symbol, still continue,

by the same Consonants not indeed by Consonants bearing the same name; for that perpetually varies but by those Consonants, which with the form of the symbol Grammarians have always considered to be of the same kind, and
to be represented
,

we perceive,

invested


(8)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
In considering the various
Foivels

invested with the same power.

attached to these Woi-ds,

once perceive, that they supply wo Principle of Uniformiti/, and therefore are unable to furnish any Laivs, by which the Words can be recognised to be related to each
at

we

other.

On

the contrary, they tend rather to obscure and disguise

this affinity, since if

no Vowels

at all existed, as

sentation of the above

still

terms, the relation of these

symbols in the reprewords would be

more apparent. Thus FTR, FDR, VTR, VDR, PDR, PTR, would manifestly represent to us the affinity of those Words, which we commonly express under the more disguising forms of Father,
and the same may be observed of the representations MTR, MDR, for Mother, Meeteer, {U^rvp,) &c.BRT, BRD, PRD, FRD, for Brother, Brefher, &c. If the Vowels, which are adopted in expressing these words, were alone used, all affinity would be lost. Thus if Father, &c. or FTR, &c. were expressed by ae, cee, aee, a, eei, aui, eee; Mother, MTR, &c. by oe, eeee, ae, oo, ee, nae, uoc, ue, oee, aee, eee, ee; and Brother, or BRT, &c. by oe, oa, ee, oo, ou, uoe, ue,
Feeder, &c.
;

uae, aw, oee, a,

uaue, aai, ee, oy,

we

at

once perceive, that every

would be obliterated, and written Language would altogether become one entire blank, without any
Principle of Distinctive Affinity
traces of ideas or meaning.

Thus, then, we at once recognise, manifestly and unequivocally, a Principle of Uniformity, by which we are at once supplied with the most important maxim in discorering the origin of words. In these
enquiries, the Consonants only are to be considered as the representatives

of Words, and the Voivel Breathings are to be totally disregarded.

It is necessary, before
this

we

advance forward in our discussion, that

maxim should be
is

precisely understood.

The

Principle,

which
as
it is

am

labouring to establish,

may be

thus more minutely unfolded.

If the Etymologist
called

desirous of tracing out the

same word,

Brother, Father, &c. through different Languages, or amidst

various

modes of writing and pronouncing that word in diiferent or, if he is desirous of disperiods or dialects of the same Language covering, what words, conveying similar ideas, are derived from each

other

belong

to each other, or are successively propagated

from each
other

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
other; he must seek this affinity or relationship
sing the same Cognate Cotisonants
;

(^)
posseshis

among words
only
all
it is

and to

this test

duty
of
that

perpetually to appeal.

He must

totally disregard
affinity

ditFerence
;

appearance
places

in the

words, whose

he

examines

as

difference arises
;

from the adoption of

different

different

Vowels

in different

or as that difference arises from Consonants bearing a different

form,

and called by a

name.

He must

regard only the

same Cognate Consonants of Consonants invested with the same poiuer Consonants of the same hind, which he has seen known and acknowledged in the most familiar instances to be perpetually changing into each other, in expressing the same or
existence of the

similar ideas.

Abstract Simple
?iants,

He

should acquire the habit of viewing words in their

state, as

belonging only to these Cognate Conso-

and freed from those incumbrances, by which their difference of appearance is produced, and under which disguise their mutual
affinity to

each other has been concealed from his view.

fact already

It surely

have in

cannot be necessary to suggest to the Reader, what so distinctly urged, that the rejection of the

Vowels, as useless and unnecessary, refers ow/j/ to the Art of the Etymologist, and to the purposes, for which that Art is applied.

We all know,

Language the Vowels assume their full share of importance, and that the Consonants are even indebted for their existence to the friendly offices performed by the Vowels. I have purposely omitted among the examples above produced, tw'o parallel terms for Father and Mother, as the French Pefe and Mere, where the second Consonant of the Radical has been lost. It must be observed, that Languages are often liable to such accidents
that in the speaking of a
;

yet

it

generally happens, as in this case, that sufficient evidence

still

remains for the purpose of determining the origin from which the

words are
I

derived.
series

belong to the

one doubts, that the terms Pere and MerS of Words, expressing the same meaning, which
;

No

have before detailed as the sense, which these terms bear, and the Consonants, which still remain, are fully sufficient to preserve and to
attest their affinity.

The
is

evidence of Identity

is

not at

all

disturbed

by

this accident,

nor

our dependence on the permanency of Consoh

nants.

(10)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
On
as

nants, as the records of affinity, at all diminished.

the contrary,

these solitary instances of deviation will afford an example of that

peculiar force, attached to an
exception,
illustrated.

by which,

we

are told,

a Ride

is

at

once confirmed and

(2.)

The Writer
to the

endeavours to explain fully and precisely his Hypothesis, as

Affinity of

means of recognising the

it

Words by
which
it

their symbols.
is

^The

it

relates

object of
ar-

the Art of Etymology, and the materials of

formed.

ranged, as

relates

to the purposes of the Etymologist.

The Alphabet ^The Cognate Consonants

The The changes of

minutely detailed.

inflexions of Verbs

certain Consonants in

confirm and establish the

alone the purposes of an

and Nouns, in Latin and Greek, examined. modern Languages. Every evidence tends to former assertion, as an Etymological Axiom, by which

same or
be

similar ideas, decide

Art are performed, that the Cognate Consonants, under the on the Affinity of Words, and that the Vowels are to

totally rejected.

A HAVE now possessed my Reader with my Hypothesis, from conclusions, which

most
familiar examples.
It
is

a full view of one part of

have been drawn from the

that

necessary however,

we

should

proceed with great care and caution in laying the foundation of our

Theory; and it is incumbent on the Writer to detail more minutely, and under various points of view, the nature of the evidence, on which It is necessary for us to be impressed that Theory has been formed. with the most distinct conception respecting the object, which the Etymologist endeavours to attain by the exercise of his Art and we must then endeavour to ascertain and to arrange with all possible precision, the qualities or properties of those materials, by which the
;

purposes of his Art can be effected.

It

should seem as

if

the race of

Etymologists had passed their

their

lives

without endeavouring to decide in

own

minds, or even to enquire, what was the object of their reprinciples,

search,

and what were the

on which

it

should be conducted

That

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
That
is,

(11)

our Etymologists have never thought

it

necessary to define,

or even to investigate

what

constitutes the nature of the affinity be:

These terms they attempt to discover, under the sole guidance of some obscure and undefined impression, not altogether abhorrent from the truth. Thus, for example; if any Etymologist had ever enquired of himself the precise grounds and reasons, on which he was authorised to assert, that the terms, which he had collected as parallel to Father, were in truth he must have been led to see and to acknowrelated to each other ledge, that he supposed them to belong to each other, because they conveyed the same or similar ideas, and were represented by the same Cognate Consonants; and he must have acknowledged moreover, that the existence of the Vowels gave him no assistance in forming

tween the terms, belonging to each other

this

opinion respecting their

affinity.

If, I

say,

any Etymologist,

at

any time, had thus communed with himself, and had enquired even in own mind, on the affinity of those words, which he was perpetually producing as parallel, under the influence of an obscure and undefined conception; he must at once have been conducted to the Axiom, that the Cognate Consotiants, conveying the same or similar ideas, alone decided on the affinitv of
a single instance, into the state of his

Words and

that the

Vowels

availed nothing.

Under

this

Axiom

assume the functions and which has been at present effected, is confined within the narrowest limits, without any vestiges of a Principle or a System. The most profound and acute of our Etymologists is excluded from the province and the praise of an
perform the purposes of an Art.
All,

alone, the researches of the Etymologist

of his labour or his skill, he can claim only the merit of an industrious collector, who is not wholly destitute of some obscure and indistinct impressions, connected
Artist.

Even

in the happiest exertions

with the nature of

parallel

his duty,

which

lead
to

him

to the discovery of a. few

terms

directly

attached

each other,

and
of

presenting
affinity

themselves to his view, under some undefined

resemblance.

traits

and
dis-

The

principles of our
It will

Theory may be thus more amply and

I

tinctly unfolded.

be granted,

imagine, that

it is

the business

of

(H)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

of the Etymologist to discover those Words, which belong to or are Now words cannot belong to each other, related to each other.
unless,

by some process of change, they have passed into each other. If words pass into each other, they must carry with them the train of and thus, in words related to each other, ideas, which they convey the same fundamental idea must exist, either in an apparent or a latent The fundamental idea, in a series of words related to each state. other, may be latent or obscure, amidst the various senses, which those Words represent for the same reason, as the fundamental idea in the same word in the same Language may be obscure amidst the Still however we all difTerent senses, which that word conveys. agree, that the different senses of any Word, however numerous they may be, and however remote some of them may appear from each other, must have been formed from the same fundamental notion, whatever may have been the process, by which those senses have been propagated. Thus, then, in discovering the Affinity of Words, it is necessary to shew, that they appear imder forms, which by the familiar operations of Language, may have passed into each other, and that they contain the same fundamental idea. It will be agreed, that it would be the vainest and idlest of all pursuits to enquire about the Affinity of certain W^ords to each other, which is to be ascertained by shewing, that the forms, under which
;

they appear, have passed into each other; if in considering the familiar changes of Language it should be found, that all Words pass into each
other without any recording marks of difference or distinction, by

which one
that
is,

set or class

of

Words can be

separated or distinguished

from another.

the Letters,

Hence it follows, that the component parts of Words, by the changes of which into each other, the

various forms of

Words

are produced,
distinction.

supply

these

marks of
of the

must be of such a nature, as to That is, it is necessary, that

familiarly pass into each other,

certain Letters should so regularly

to the exclusion
rest, that

and
the

Words,
or

are found, other,

thus familiarly passing into

in which such Letters Commutable with each

may be

justly said to belong to each other, as distinguished

to other sets

from other Words, attached

and

classes

of Letters.

It

is

the

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
the duty therefore of the Etymologist to discover such Letters,

(l^)
which

by thus

regularly and familiarly passing into each other, to the exclu-

marks of record and distinction, by which the Affinity of Words is ascertained. If any Letters should be found, which pass into each other, without supplying any such records of Affinity these should be rejected as useless and impeding to the purposes of the Etymologist, however important those Letters may Such Letters, which by passing into be, in fulfilling other purposes. each other create difference of forms, without supplying any distinc-^ tive records of the affinity of those forms, must impede and embarrass
sion of the rest, will afford those
;

the Art of the Etymologist

whose duty
vi

it

is

to discover the Affinity

of forms, amidst

all

the disguises of difference and variety.

e have seen, that the

In the examples above produced

Conso-

vants of the same power, or the Cognate

Cot/sonants

by remaining

attached to the same idea, to the exclusion of other Consonants do

and that the Vowels, by passing into each other promiscuously, afford no marks of affinity whatever, but
preserve this distinctive affinity
;

on the contrary tend

of forms.

to obscure that affinity,

by increasing the variety

of
I

Thus, then, as

I before observed, in the representation

the above terms, for the purposes of Etymology,

reject the Voivels
;

and

should say, that

would entirely Father would be best repre-

sented by

some mode

like the

following

FTR, PTR, V^TR, VDR, &c.

V]D, i:\R Mother by MTR, MDR, &c. or M|D, T|R and Daughter by DGTR, TCTR, TTR, &c. or D, T, &c. G, C, T, &c. R. This representation will fully answer my purpose, till we have defined
or F, P,
]
]

with precision the nature and number of these Cognate Consonants and we at once see, how, by this simple mode of generalising the subject,

from our eyes, which had before darkened all our views, and clouded all our conceptions on the nature of Languages. It is not possible to express the progress, wbich w^e have made in the Art of Etymology by
rejecting the
Fotve/s.

the mist begins to vanish

of wholly say, that every cause of difficulty, as it relates to the foundation of a System, is obviated, when this Axiom of totally disregarding the Vowels is brought into

this simple artifice

We

might almost

effect,

by removing them altogether out of our

sight.

Having advanced

(14)
vanced so

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
far in certain instances,

we

shall

be enabled to make a rapid

progress in our ideas of generalization.

These words,

we

see, are

what Etymologists have called the Same words, as being words convejnng the Same notion, and appearing under Consonants of thcSawe power. But it is the business of the Etymologist, we know, not only to discover the Same words in various Languages, that is, the Words directly Parallel conveying the Same sense, which have passed into
each other, but those likewise, which in passing into each other have

assumed

different senses.

Now

it

will be at

these terms thus passing into each other,

once acknowledged, that though conveying perhaps

senses very different and apparently very remote from each other,

must

be attended by the same accidents, which are observed to take place under the familiar operations of Language in similar cases of words
passing into each other.

That is, the Cogiiafe Consonants will continue to be attached to Words, related to each other, by the process of passing into each other, whether those Words contain the same
sense, or different senses.
Sa?)ie

In

all

cases therefore the existence of the

still

Cognate Consonants must

Affinity of

be regarded as the record,

it

which the

Words

is

to be recognised; if

by can be shewn,

that amidst their diversities of

meaning they do

in fact contain the

Same fundamental idea. As it is from the observation of

;

Facts alone that we can deduce and not from any abstract reasoning on the nature of these principles, the Consonants and the Vowels we must not depend on the evidence of the few examples given above, but we must convince ourselves by a survey of other examples, that the same process of Language is unithat is, that the Cognate Consonants remain attached to versal; Words, as the record of their affinity, and that the Vowels afford no The Writer feels an embarrassment in deciding on record whatever. the mode, by which he should exhibit this truth, as founded on the evidence of Facts, to the mind and the eye of the Reader in an introductory Dissertation when the whole Work is destined to illustrate
;

the same truth by a

consist only in

of similar Facts. All that can be done must producing a f&w Facts, or in pointing out the mode of
series

observing such Facts, or in detailing some general information on the

subject,

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
subject,

(1^)

which may be

sufficient to
I

foundation of his System.

to a

support the writer in laying the shall first arrange the AJphabet according
;

mode,

useful, as I conceive, to the Ettjmologist

and

I shall

then

nature of the Cognate Consonants, according to that arrangement. When this is performed, I must request the Reader
illustrate the

hands any book of Etymology, as Skinner, Junius, &c.in which the acknowledged parallel terms are recorded and he will find, after the most superficial view of a single half hour, employed
to take into his
;

in the enquiry, that the general current

him, exhibit similar Facts to those,

played, and authorise t;onclusions,
thesis.

of examples, which pass before which the above examples have disin

which are supposed

my Hypo-

We

may

divide the Consonants into three classes, after the fol:

C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z. The Letters in the first Class have been called Labials; 3. L, N, R. and we shall find, that they famUiat'ly pass into each other, to the
1
.

lowing manner

M,

B, F, P, V.

2.

exclusion of the

rest.

The

Letters in the second Class have been

variously arranged, under different names;

divisions

may

but however useful these be for some purposes, they are totally repugnant to the

purposes of the Etymologist, as

we

shall find, that the Letters in the

second Class pass familiai^ly into each other, to the exclusion of the The Letters L, N, R, are placed in a Class, not as being similar rest. to each other, but as being distinct from each other, and as having laws peculiar to themselves as will be more particularly explained on
;

not to be understood, that these Classes are not sometimes connected; as we shall find, that all the Consonants
a future occasion.
It is

under certain circumstances and by certain processes, have passed into each other, as the Etymologists have abundantly shewn. We shall
find,

however, that

in the ordinary operations

of Language the
arises

dis-

tinctions are faithfully preserved, and that

this partial

no confusion

from

purposes of distinction, or of preserving and recording the distinctive Affinities of Words, that certain Consonants regularly and familiarly pass into each other, to the exclusion of the rest. The partial connection of
these Classes with each other, like the exceptions of a Rule, serves
rather

connection of the

classes.

It is sufficient for the

(16)
It

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
in which these Classes conducted by laws of Uniformity, affording marks
less defined

rather to confirm and illustrate the general principle of distinction.

must be observed, moreover, that the mode,

is

are connected,

of distinction, not
general analogies.

than those, which belong to the more

Consonants are Cognate, w^hich are Changed into or are Connnutahle with each other, in the inflexions of Notms and Verbs. These instances are well chosen, as
told us, that those

The Grammarians have

the different Declensions and Conjugations of

sent to us the Laws,

Nouns and Verbs

repre-

by which

large

and

distinct classes

of words are

varied in the familiar operations of a Language.

too, that the

We

must observe

changes of the Consonants in the same w^ord, in certain cases and tenses, wall shew to us the mode, by which the mind is

accustomed to proceed with Consonants, when it is desirous to represent by their means the same idea, under some variation. It is easy to understand, that the mind must be swayed by the influence of a
endeavours to propagate variety of meaning, under the same fundamental idea, in
it

similar impression, so as to adopt a similar artifice,

when
is,

the production of the same Race of

Words

that

of a Race of

Words directly passing into The Grammarians have done

each, and connected with each other.

well, I say, in delivering the Definition,
;

which they give us of the Cognate Consonants as connected with the examples, to which they have appealed, but thev have strangely and most grossly erred in detailing those Cognate Consonants as the
;

facts exhibited in their

examples are repugnant to their arrangement.

The Vowels P, B, F, (11, B, 4>,) as they tell us, are Cognate Consonants, and L, M, N, R, are Immutable, because they have no corresponding Letters, into which they may be changed in the inflexions of Nouns and Verbs, " Liquidae vel Immutabiles a^erafSoXa, A, M, N, P.
.

" Quia non literas Antistoichas vel Cognatas, qui bus ipsee mutentur in " Verborum et Nominum inflexionibus habent." Our Grammarians might have learnt from their own examples, that should be added as a Cognate Letter to P, B, F and that these Consonants are chansed into each in different tenses of the same verb, or in representing the same idea under different circumstances. Thus

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
Thus the
action of Beating
is

(17)

TcM
This

or
v,

TuMM

or,

as

we

expressed in Greek by Tup, Tuf, and know not precisely the sound of the
(Ti/ttto), ervn-ov, Ttryf/ja, rervnjJLui.)

Greek
is

by TP, TF,

TM,

TINIM,

not peculiar to the verb Ttipto; (Ti/tttw,) as the Grammarians have themselves informed us, that it is the appropriate nature and
quality of a certain

Race of verbs, which have P, B,

in another,

F,

P^

in

one
our

tense to assume
instructors,

"Prceteritum

Perfectum,"
in

say

" formatur a Praeterito Activo mutando

conjugatione

" prima <&a purum in Mfxai, M geminato, ut Tervcpa, Tervf^fxai, * " impurum in Mca, ut Terepipa, Terepnai." I might here observe, that in various other Languages, the TP, TM, &c. convey the same
fundamental idea of Beating

Sticking,

&c.

Thus Tap,
;

Tappc/?,

&c. are acknowledged to have some relation to Tup^o, Tetumma?', (Tvtttu)) and it is even

(Germ.) Thump, Thumbo, Thombo,

that the

(Ital.)

Greek Dovpos, Aouttos,) and TuAMBein, (Qafx^etv, The EtyPerterrefacere,) may have some affinity to these words. mologists however have not seen, that Thumb, Daum, (Germ.) &c. sTuMP, sTamp, sTep, &c. &c. with a great Race of words to be found through the whole compass of Language, must be referred to the same idea. We shall at once see, how the abstract representation of the idea of Beating or TAPpiwo- in various Languages by the Elelementary form D, S, T, | M, P, MP, &c. &c, tends to assist our
seen,

imagination in bringing at once

Affinity.

all

these words, within the sphere of

whose minds or organs disposed them to fall into these Labial changes. Every Welshman will inform us, that in their language, at this \try hour, the same mutations Even in different positions of the same same word, P, B, are famihar.
are not the only people,

The Greeks

MA
*'

and PA, are changed into each other. " Words primarily be" ginning with P" have four initials, says Richards; " P, B, MA, PA, " as Pen gior, a man's head; ei Ben, his head; fy Mhen, my head
ei

In these instances, Pen, Ben, Mhen, Phen, The ordinary Etymoare different forms for the name of the Head. M, as they have told us, was logists are aware of these changes. Phen, her head."
used by the ^Eolians for P, as

Mato

for c

Pato, to

u'alk,

(Marw, riarw,
ambulo.)

(18)
ambulo.)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

They understand, that Morfe, (Mopcj)*],) and Forma MuRMEEKS, (Mupfxri^,) and Formica, &c. &c. belong to each other;

with and Robert Ainsworth has observed the constant union of " M," says he, B, P, in a vein of metaphor worthy of an Etymologist. " doth not refuse to usher in its sister labials, B and P, as in Ambulo

" and Amplus." I have appealed to these common instances, and quoted these humble authorities, for the purpose of impressing the fact on the mind of ray Reader, and to shew, that the connexion between M, B, F, P, is apparent on the most familiar occasions, and
acknowledged by our ordinary
It
is

Philologists.

only by observing the actual changes, which take place in a great variety of words, that we can fully understand the precise mode, by which these changes are effected. The Letter M, in the

arrangement of the Etymologist, must be confounded with the other yet on some occasions we may observe a shade of difference, Labials At the appears to be distinguished from the others. by which end of a word or syllable no difference appears and they are all in
;

this

position confounded with each

other.

In the beginning of a

word, however, the

under some
lels

seems to be separated from the other Labials,

barrier of distinction,

by which

it

maintains

its

place to
paral-

the exclusion of the rest, as in the instance of Mother and

;

its

in the changes of

which, as

we

perceive, the other Labials have

not intruded.
familiar.

We may

conceive, that something of this sort happens,

by observing the operations of Language, with which we are most

We

see, that the

perpetually connects itself

v^^ith
;

the

end of a word or syllable as thu^Y?, thiiM^, buM?er, &c., though we do not familiarly observe the same union at the beginning of a word; but we generally find, remains alone, and separated from its sister Labials. that the
other Labials
at the

P and B, &c.

We

find however, that the

is

familiarly applied in conjunction with

the other labials in the

syllable,

first

syllable of a

word, or in words of one

preceded by a vowel breathing, as in d^lEulo, aMP/M5, flMP/', d^Welos, {A/mcpi, Circa, A/xTreAos, V'itis.) In modern
it

when

is

Greek, however, the

precedes the

at the

beginning of a word,

when no symbol

for a

Vowel breathing

appears.

The

liquid L, as

it

is

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
is

(19)
though

called, is a familiar organical addition to the Labials,

we

shall

perpetually find, that the

ML, PL,

in a

word,

is

a significant

Radical, as in Amhulo, Ampins, &c.

the union between

M and N, which should

&c.,
as

The Etymologists have remarked

be extended to the other

Labials, whei*e the n

addition,

may almost always be considered as an organical without any Radical meaning appropriate to itself, or as

belonging to
steTaNoo,
is

MN, BN,

(1.Te(p(i),

icrMa, (Tepfxa,) ferMiNus, sfeFo, Corono, liTecpavou), Corono, &c. &c. This union
s is

annexed to P, F and hence the Greeks have their letter 'i', Psi, which represents the union of these sounds. But this union, which seldom appears, opens into no facts important in the Art of Etymology.
perpetual.
;

In the organs of some nations the sound of

Let us

now
S,

consider the Consonants in the second Class

I

C, D,

G,

J,

K, Q,

T, X, Z, which, as

maintain, familiarly pass into

each other, to the exclusion of the rest, in the ordinary operations of Language. The Grammarians have observed, that T, D, T/?, (T, A,0,)

with each other, and that K, G, Ch, (K, r, X,) are Cognate but they ought to have seen, that they are all with each other Cognate or Commutable with each other. In the examples of Mother, Father and Brother, before produced, we have seen only the T and D Changed into each other but in the example of Daughter we have D, T Changed into each other at the beginning of the word, and
are Cognate
; ;

GAT, GT, T, CAT, KAT, in the middle or end of the word where we see the two Classes blended with each other. Among the parallel terms produced by Wachter for Muter, Mother, we find the Sclavonic words Mac, Mac/er, Macz, Maczer, Mass, Mate, Matka where we see, how the C, CZ, S, TK are likewise to be added, as Commutable Consonants with the D, T, Th. The Greek Verbs will
;
;

Tasso and Tatto, (Taa-a-w, Tarro},) TS and TT signify To Arrange and in cTagow, Takso or Taxo, teTxcna, (Erayov, Ta^ta, Tera^a,) theTKS, TX, TCh, have the
fully
illustrate

the same changes.

'

In

'

same meaning; and thus we see, that S, T, KS or X, Ch, are Cognate Again, Frazo, To Speak, becomes or Commutable Consonants.
Fraso, cFrad-O??, />eFRAKA,
(<t>jOa^w,
^^paa-ti),

E(ppaoi>,

YlecppuKa,)

where we

perceive, that Z, S, J),

or C, are Cognate or Commutable

into

(<20)
into each other.

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
Thus we
perceive,

how

the

two

Classes T,

D, Th,

K, G, C^, are inseparably blended and confounded with each other. We perceive moreover, that other Letters Z, X and S, are introduced,

same Series of Commutable Letters, The S has been considered by the Grammarians as a Letter invested with a power peculiar to itself. " 2 est suee potestatis litera." The Letter S is not distinguished by any privileges, which are denied
which must be added
to the
to

other Letters.

every Letter

may

In the ordinary distribution of our Alphabets, be considered as a Letter of its own power, or as
itself.
Still,

having a
Letters

power

or property, peculiar to a

however, certain
to pass into

may have

power

property or propensity

each

any disturbance of this peculiar property, by which they are distinguished from each other; or any derangement of the particular degrees of Affinity, which these Letters may bear to each other. Different modes of classing Letters may have their use, according to the different purposes, to which their classification is Yet no division can be more faulty and imperfect than that applied.
other, without

of the Grammarians, which we have just exhibited, respecting the Connate Letters, when considered under their property of Commutasee hUity into each other, in the inflexions of Nouns and Verbs.

We

most unequivocally, that in the Inflexions of Verbs, the Letters C or or are changed into each other, C/?, D, G, K, S, T, X, Z, pass familiarly whatever may be their peculiar relation to each other, or the precise We do not obtain from process, by which this change is produced. peculiar relation or the the of the Greek verbs any distinct evidence degrees of Affinity, which these Letters bear to each other, though it
does not from hence follow, that such degrees of Affinity may not Thus it may still be, that T, D, 1h, which some call Dentals, exist.

which some call Palatines, form two sets, in some measure, distinct from each other, as containing Letters more partiI have no objection to this idea, or to cularly related to each other. this mode of division, for certain purposes, and on certain occasions
and K, G,
C//,
;

but I
to the

still

affirm, that

it

is

division,

entirely false,

as

applied

definition
all

of the Grammarians, and altogether useless and

the purposes of the Etymologist.

improper for

We

know,

that

the

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
the sound of

(21)

is

similar to that of C, C^, or of the

;

hardened G, with

and that J is nothing but one of the sounds annexed to G, as in George, which might have been written Jeorge and thus we see, that the letters C, D, G, J, K, Q., S, T, X, Z, should be arranged in the same Class as Letters, which are Cognate or Commii^
the vowel u after them
;

table into each other, in the ordinary operations of

Language.

Similar facts are exhibited in the Latin Verbs.

into X,

Thus C

is

changed

diCTum, by a general analogy, and sometimes into S and T, as/?rtrCo, par^i, parSiari, sarCio, sarSi, sarTum D into S, as I'oDo, raSi, ra^um G into X and CT by a general
as d'/Co, diXi,
;

CT,

and sometimes into S, as rnerGo, 7nerSi, merSum Q into X and CT, ascoQuo, coXi, coCTimi; SC into T and ST, woSCo, yioTinn, paSCo, paSTum; T into S, and CT into X, as
rule reGo, reXi, reCTiwi,
;

miTTo,
Latin,

mi^i, jniSSum

; CT

into X, fieCTo,

feXi, fleXim.
visible.

In the

Latin and Greek Nouns the same changes are likewise

Thus, in

changed into CT, as laC, CTis; S into D, T, as peS, peDis, j5flrS, parTh, &c. &c, X into C, G, CT, as paK, pads, /eX, leGis, noX, noCTis. In Greek, S passes into T, Th and D, as ge^oS,
is
;

oT-os,

^or|e/S, uTh-os,

lamp^aS, aD-os,

(FeAo)?,

tos,

Kojoi/s,

60^,

AafxTra^, Sos,)

into K,

KT, G, Ch,

as kul^iX, iK-os,

anjaX, CT-os,

tettliX, iG-os, beX, beeChos, (KvXi^, kos, Ava^, kto^,: Terri^, yos,

The
our

various offices,

which these Letters perform

used for S and K, as in

in

modem

LanIn

guages, would be abundantly sufficient to attest their Affinity.

own Language, C Sifi/, Kap and T has

;

and Cap, quasi the sound of SA, as ndYiov, quasi waSH?'ow or

is

Cifj/

tiaTShion.

In the Spanish Language, the

like the

is
;

sounded

like

Th, before

and when h follows the " it is pronounced," says Del Pueyo, as in the English muCh^ " muCho." In German, C is represented by TSay and before some Vowels it is sounded like TS. In Italian, C is sounded like TCh, as

some Vowels, and

before others

C, "

in Cesare, Cecita,

which is pronounced TChesare, TCheTChh^,' in so delicate a manner, that you cannot distinguish, says Veneroni, whether a T or D be sounded. " Pour parler avec la delicatesse
'

" Italienne, il faut faire sentir le T de Tchesare, Tchetchifa, &c. si " doucement, que Ton ne connoisse pas, si Ton prononce un T ou

(22)
" un D."

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

GG, may from hence see, how Oggi

Veneroni represents the sound of the Italian G, and before the Vowels e,i, by DG, as Giro, Oggi, DGiro, oDG?. We,

or oDGi, may belong to JioDie, and how Dgiro or Tgiro, Giro, Guros, (Tvpos, Gyrus,) may belong to such terms

as Tour, Tour-n-er, (Fr.) Tur-n, &c.

&c with

a great race of parallel

words

to

be found through a wide compass of

Human

Speech.

The Affinity of the Cognate Consonants C, D, G, &c,, such as

they

are detailed in the present arrangement, will enable us to understand,

from what source has arisen that cluster of Consonants, which certain writers have so violently and unwisely condemned in some Languages, It has arisen from an attempt at extreme acas in the German, &c. curacy in expressing those different sounds existing in different Cognate Consonants, which the speaker combines together at the same time. These mingled sounds are to be found, in a greater or less degree, in all forms of Speech, which differ chiefly in this respect, than in some Languages more precision is employed in representing that comOne Language adopts the bination of sounds by the power of symbols. various characters, which are separately used to express the different sounds, of which the combination is formed, while another employs and a third contents a single and peculiar symbol for that purpose itself with adopting a character, sometimes used for one of those mixed sounds, of which the union consists. In our own Language this combination of sounds has been strongly felt by other nations and we accordingly find, that the representation of our words by Foreigners is loaded with Consonants, for the purpose of conveying to the ears of their countrymen the nature of those combined sounds, about which we so little reflect, and which we ourselves are satisfied with expressing by a single symbol. Thus in a German Dictionary, now before me, I find the sounds of our letters C or Ch and J, generally represented by TSC/? and DSCA as in Church and Judge, by TSChohrTCh, and DSChoDSCh The sound of the G in Genius I likewise find to be represented by DSChe?iius. The Sclavonic Dialects exhibit likewise most fully this union of sounds. In the Russian Language, the sound of two Letters has been repreand the enunciation of a third appears to be of sented by TS, TCh
; ;
;

so

IPRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
a French ear, the author of

(23)
by

SO complicated a nature, that in an attempt to express this sound to

my

Russian

Grammar

represents

it

peu sentir le T." In the Eastern Languages, this relation of the Cognate Consonants C, D, G, &c. is peculiarly To some ears observable, as well by their union, as their separation. the sounds of these allied Consonants have appeared mingled and to and hence we find so great others they have appeared single; a variety in representing the same term among the Travellers into the
faisant tres
;

C/iTCh, " en

East.

We

shall perpetually observe,

that this proceeds solely from

;

the cause developed in

my

hypothesis

namely, that certain Conso-

nants, Cognate or allied to each other, familiarly pass into each others
in representing the

same

idea,

changed into each other.

and that the Vowels are promiscuously If we do not allow this principle, we have

no evidence to
each other.

assert,

that the following terms are at all related to

Dr. Vincent has detailed the various modes, under which diiFerent writers have represented one part of a compound, expressing a Biver in India, after the following manner ; " DJen, an, TSChan,

" TSChen, Chan, Chen, Chin, Jen, Gen, TSChun, Chun, Shan, San,"
[Fbyage of Nearchus.)

From
shall

considering this combination of Cognate Consonants,

we

be led to a very important observation in the developement of Language. The difficulty in unravelling the origin of a word consists
in discovering the true Radical form, concealed

under the Consonants,

Jby

which

it

is

represented.
is

The two

letters,

Vowel

breathing

inserted at the beginning of a

between which no Word, may someas

times represent the Radical form, but they

sent the combination of soimds, annexed to

may

likewise only repre-

what we may consider

;

the

first

Letter of the

Radical.
I

Thus

the Elementary form of the

above terms DJen, &c.

the Radical.

consider to be

CN, DN, &c.

and hence the

DJ, TSC/t may be regarded

as representing only the first Consonant in

Whenever
line over
;

imagine this to be the

fact, I shall

com-

monly place a
Radical form

such Letters, DJ,

T8C^

in representing the

sonant

is

and whenever no such line is placed, each Consupposed to represent one of the Radical Consonants. It is

DJN

easy to understand, that a

Vowel breathing would

readily insinuate
itself

(24)
itself in the

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
attempt to enunciate a combination of sounds, representLetter of the Radical.
first

Thus it might have happened in above produced, and the Tschim, &c. might have some of the terms should always have our attention awake to become Teschun.
ing the

We

this circumstance, as to a

matter of great importance in discovering

If such a fact, as I have supposed, had

the true Radical Characters.

really taken place,

and we had been induced from hence to imagine, that TS was the Radical instead of TN, SN, &c., all our labour to arrange the word in its due place would have been vain and fruitless. The third of the Classes, into which I have divided the Alphabet for the purposes of Etymology, is L, N, R, the Letters of m hich ( 'iass

may be

considered as distinct from each other in the familiar opera-

Language, and to be governed by laws, which demand The Letters L, M, N, R, are called by the a separate discussion. " Liquidee ve\ Grammarians Liquids, and sometimes Iinmutables : " Immutabiles, A, M, N, P: " and the reason, which the Grammarians give for their being called Immutables, is thus described " Quce j}on
tions of

" Literas Antistoichas vel Cognafas, quibus ipscc mutentur in verborum " et nominum inflexionibus, habent." Robert Ainsworth observes on
this

definition,

" All the Liquids by the Grammarians are

called

with respect to the Mutes, but not in regard to themselves, which is evident from Ni;^^;;, Lympha, " Ager, Agelhis, Aeipiov, Liliuin, Uavpo^, Pauhis." Though most of these examples are unfortunately chosen, yet the fact sometimes takes These place on certain occasions, and in the organs of some nations.
as in fact they are
*'

" Immutables,

changes, however, are so rare, that they produce no effect in the The Letter L first demands our general arrangements of Language.
attention.

The Etymologist must consider the L connected with the two Classes C, D, &c. B, F,

as

most intimately

Sec, not as being-

changed into them, but as having the Letters of these Glasses perpetually attached to it, both as following and preceding it, in expressing The n and r likewise follow the L, though the same or similar ideas.
not so frequently and familiarly.
nected with the Letters^ which
I

We may thus represent the L as conhave

detailed, C,

&c. B, &c.] ^L]c,

tion

&c. B, &c. N, r; where

we may

observe, that this general representa-

PRELIMINAUY DISSERTATION.
tion resolves itself into various forms.

C^^)

The L may be the first Consonant of the word, with or without a Vowel preceding it, and with or without the Letters c, &c. b, &c. n, r, following it, or the L may be

preceded by C, &c. B, &c. without or with the other Letters followall know, that the L is found in words, under all these ing it.

We

positions,

and forms but

;

we

do not know, that

all

these forms, different

as they

may
a

appear, present to us, in the familiar operations of Lan-

of IFords which must be considered as directly These different forms constitute indeed, belonging to each other. in various degrees, different Radicals, distinct from each other yet through the whole we may observe, that compass of Language, wherever we have an L existing as the first Consonant of a Word,
guage,
series
;

we may

always expect to find a

series

of words, directly connected

with each other, under some or all of the other forms, which I have above detailed. Those, who are ignorant of this law in the structure of Languages, as I imagine every one to be, will be astonished to
find,

\\ow familiarly and constantly this fact presents

itself, in

the most

impressive and unequivocal manner.

There are but few facts, within the reach of discovery, of which some traces have not before been perceived. The connexion of C with L at the beginning of a word, in some instances, has been understood;
yet on the extensive influence of this relation, and

on the other points, which I have just unfolded, it may be justly said, that no conception whatever has been formed. The Spanish Grammarians

LL in their Language, is pronounced " as in Italian GL or LL in French, which sounds as if an i " was after the first L, as in LLevar, LLorar, FasaLLe.'' Though this
have told
us,

that the double L, as

is

a very imperfect description,

see in

we

gather something of the fact

and

LLorar, what they all agree, that LL belongs to the PL in Latin, as PLoro; and they acknowledge likewise, that LLover, To Rain LLuvia, Rain LLenar, To Fill LLano, Plain LLave, A Key LLamar, To Call, belong to PLuo, PLuvius, PLeniis, PLanus, CLavis and CLamo. We see the simple form of PLenus in PLco, the PLeos, (riAeo?,) and in the English FuLL; and ancient Latin word,

we

in

(26)
in our term

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
CaLL, with the Greek KaLco, (KaXew, Voco,) we
In the Italian
article,

see

a simple form of CLcwio.

GLj,

we

see,

how

the

connected with theL; and in that Language the same union of the G with the L at the end of a syllable, both before and after the
is

L,

is

familiar,

where no
Volo,

appears in the parallel terms, as Voglio,

Voler, Salgo or Saglio,

Salire,

to the Latin

Salio,

TogUere or Tollcre, &c. &c., belonging Tollo. The appearance of G before the
is

L at

the end of a syllable, so familiar in Italian,

not so

common

in

other forms of Speech, in the process of

different Languages.
It is well

Words

passing through

known, that a peculiarity of sound is annexed to the Welsh LL, which the Grammarians find it difficult to express. Mr. Richards describes it thus " LL is L aspirated, and has a sound " peculiar to the Welsh. It is pronounced by fixing the tip of the
:

" tongue to the roof of the mouth, and breathing forcibly through the "jaw-teeth on both sides, but more on the right, as if written in " English LL/j." We see; how by this operation with the roof of the mouth and the teeth, the Palatials and Dentals are brought into action that is, how the sounds of C, D, &c. are mingled with the L. To my organs of hearing the Dentals appear most to prevail in the and when I first wrote down enunciation of this combined sound M^ords from the mouths of the Welsh, I was surprized to find many
;
;

terms, according to

my

representation, with an initial T, conveying

I

certain ideas; which, as

well knew, were not familiarly expressed

under that form, but which were generally represented by words, in which the L was conspicuous, as Thug, which I wrote for This union of the Dental sound with Lhiig, Light, &c. &c.

shew us, why we find, belonging to each other, f/X/YSSES and ODussEus, [OZvaa-ev^,) POLLux and POLuDeukes, (IloAyThese changes create no ZVKt]<s,) GILes and ce-oGIDivs, &c. &c.
will
difficulty

or confusion,

when

the

laws of change are sufficiently

to

understood.

The Reader
some

will be enabled,

by the following examples,

form

idea of the fact,

which

I before asserted, that the \\ords with

as

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
L
as the
first

(^7)

Consonant, appear likewise under the forms CL, BL, sometimes with the additions of c, &c. and b, &c. after the L, as

C, &c. B, &c.]L|c,

B,

&c.

Thus Lac

in Latin

is

in

Greek Gal^,

Galacto^, ^aLACTOs, (TaXa, TaAaKTos,) and in Celtic we have Lhaeth, Lait, &c. In gl.xGOs, ^-Lax, (FAa^/o?, VXa^, Lac,) the breathing between the G and L is lost. We find likewise in the Celtic DiaBloxd, Meilg, as they are represented by Lhuyd, where we perceive, that the Labial sound is introduced before the L. Let us mark the name of this illustrious Celt, Lhuyd, corresponding with
lects Blith,

our familiar
the Latin

name LLoyd; and

let

us remember FLoyd,&cc.

We per-

Meilg, how we Mulgco, and the Greek oMelgo, (AfxeA'yw.) The form of Blith will bring us to the Greek Blitto, (BAtTTw, Exprimendo aufero, ut mel e favis,) which will shew^ us, that the sense of the Fluid Milk is taken from the action of Milking, as relating to the idea of Expressing or Squeezing. Among the terms for Lux in Lhuyd I find Golou, Solus, Golug, Glus, Lhygad, Les, Leos. We here see, that the SoL?/s brings to us the Latin Sol and that the form Lhug, Les,
ceive in the Celtic

are brought to the English Milk,

shall agree, that Ciar, &c. brings us to Lux, Light, &c. &c. Chean, Qi^arus, &c. belong to these words Golom, &c. and we can:

We

not doubt,
the

think, that El^os, (HAto?, Sol,)

is

attached likewise to

same words, when the sound of g in g-'^L is not heard. Among the terms for Lutmot I find, in Lhuyd, KLai, KALLar, Klada;j(, Lhaid, KLABar, L.K^an and we remember the English Clat, w^hich in some places is called Gw^alt, together w^ith the Latin arGiLLa, and the Greek arGxLLOS, [ApyiKo^.) We here see the forms CL, KL and GL, in Ct.ay, KLaz, Gill and we have the Consonants d, t and b, attached to the Radical KL, together with R, &c. We perceive, how Lhaid coincides with Lad and Lut, in kLkSiax and Lut7w, and how the Lab in ^LABar, and LABa/z is the same. We cannot help noting, how the English words Slime, Slop, Slip, &c. &c. belong to the form Klab, where the Labials succeed the
;
;

and
in

we

cannot but again observe,

how we
i.

pass from this form to

LiMM, (Lat.) Loam, Lime, (Eng.) Laboi\

e.

To

Slide,

&c.

Let us

mark

Slide, Glide,

how

the

is

annexed to the L;

and among
thfi


(28)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
we have
;

the parallel terms for LABor, in Lhuyd,

the Irish ShEwiiai/im,

SLADam, and GhVAisim, the Armoric Lkupra, and the Welsh Lhith?-o. Here Sleav coincides in form with Slip Si.ad and Gluais, with Slide, Glide Lamp with Lab, &c., Lhith with Lhaid, &c. We see in some words, how the r is added, as in Klabar, Lhithro, &c., and
;

as
It

it is

likewise in Slaver, Slobber, Slither, in colloquial Language, &c.

is

impossible not to see, that SoLum,

Soil, &c.

Clod, Chalk,

for

Slate, Sludge, Silex, Calx, Chalix, (XaXi^,) belong to these terms Clay, Klai, &c.; and we must even on this slight view perceive, how widely extended the words are under these various forms,

which

relate to

Dirt

Mud, &c.

This perhaps will prepare our minds for my hypothesis, which supposes, that Languages are formed from terms relating to the Earth, Ground, the Souwi, Soil, Clay, &c. &c. The term Calx, which I have just produced, relates at once to the Ground, and to the
Heel, the treader upon
it.
;

Let us mark in the

of Heel, the ap-

proximation to the

and in the of the Latin word we see, how we may pass into that form, which has actually taken place in In the Irish Sal we see the term the Greek Lax, (Aa^, Calce, &c.) without the additions to the L. While I examine Calx, denoting the Heel, in Lhuyd, I perceive among other terms for the same word, denoting Chalk or Lime, Cal^, (Welsh,) &c. and Yil, (Irish,) w^here in Yil, or, as it appears in Mr. Shaw, Aol, Lime, we simply see the L, with the vowel breathing before it, as in the Greek IL-us, ULe, (lAi/s, Coenum, YAj;, Materia quvis.) We have seen terms under the same Radical SL and CL, &c., relating at once to what is Clear Light, and to Clay, Mud, Dirt, &c., what is Fold Dark, Dingy, &c.,

Cal

LX

ideas, as

it

should seem, directly opposite to each other.

We

shall

now

however understand, that 'What is Clear, Clean,' &c. is nothing but the that object, from which the Clay, Mud, Dirt, &c. is removed CLAYED-out place, if I may so say. We know, that Mud is applied in an active sense, under this idea, when we talk of Mudding-out and in the expressions To Clear oiF the Dirt To Clean a Pond

'

'

the Shoes,' &c. &c.,

we

see the terms used in

their original idea

of
as

removing Clay or Dirt.

Thus we

see,

how SOL,

and

SOLum

remote

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
as they appear

(29)

are in

from each other, even as the Heavens from tlie Earth, truth derived from the same lowly spot, and are ahke creatures

of the same
I

CLAY*.
to adjust the precise process,

do not attempt

by which these
various

* These various forms, which

it

are

has arisen, that the illustrious nation,

assumed by CL, KL, &c. will shew us, whence I had almost said, the only nation of the Globe,

the

Celts, has been represented under such various forms as the Gaels, Galu Gauls, CELTiE, Kelt.e, Galat^e, Welsh, Wald^j^j-, Belg^., &c. All these
extent, to

changes are acknowledged, but nothing has been seen of the great, or rather universal

which the names of

this nation

have proceeded.

Hence we have
lost, the

the ancient
Coil,

name of
form,

the Sc^th'ans, (and

when
is

the /

is

Scythae

the

Scoloti,

&cots

GotliSy

&c. &c.) the CuALD^-aw, the

this

G s.\.\\.eansthe Irish
g
lost,

and under
called

when

the sound oi

quasi

Gadols, the G/ETULI, &c.; Adols, the AT\.-antida, iExoLi,

i.e.

Itali, Eadialt, (the Galic form for Itali,) which same Italm;:j- are sometimes

Lat/w;

'Lvsitania;
;

the

Mnfjor Sons of Gaels

CiLic/,

Andalusia, quasi ADALwj'/ar,

the Sc\.k\ofilans Caledw;m Castile, Catalw;w the country of the ^-Adalb the aGL?, or
;
;

the Cki.-Mucks, or Moguls;

Mac-Gvi,s,
eiiGhis/i

With a vowel only before the we have the A'L-bani, At-bton, a name for England and Scotland, or c-\\.edonia, the ^-Ael country, Ai^ani, Ei^Lenes, {Exxnt'.;,) the AhhO-Broges, the ^-Alli Bracca, Briga, &c. or Britons, the ALA=;az, &c. With the Labial before the L we have the BELGiE, Welsh, Walld^^/w, (which become Vaudois,) Pelasgi, Philist/wj-, Pales^/w, Poles, or Polacks, the Pelhev/, the ancient Language of Persia, Pelopo/zthe a/n!/-CLeei, the LiAcones, or hACedamoniatis, &c. &c.

L,

nesus,

the

Volsci, &c. &c.

and
I

To

the various derivations of this great nation I shall

now

propose" another,

may

venture to affirm a

new

origin.

conceive, originally signified the workers in

Clay,

&c., the

Building

Vessels of Pottery,

&c. &c.

and hence Builders

The Celts, I humbly Artists who made Bricks for

Architects

Potters,

Sec. Sec.

That is, they signified the Illustrious persons who were the great Artists of the ancient World. Under the same idea I imagine, that the Titans, a Celtic Race, did not denote the people born from the Earth, but Workers in Earth Clay Dust, if I may so say,)

Titanw,
tains,

(Tito;,

Calx,

Gypsus,) Tethkj-,

(TiBk?,

Terra,)

Teut,

Terra, (Wachter

sub voce,) tD*D Tit, " Mire,

Piles of Buildings

Mud,
piled

Clay."

which these personages

up

in

hence understand, that the mounorder to assault Heaven, are notliing but the
shall

We

which they reared

into the Skies.

This, I imagine, must have been

;

seen by some of our enquirers into the Mysteries of Mythology

but the origin of the

Celts, together with its train of consequences, is, I may venture to suppose totally unknown. Tiie Master Key to the inmost recesses of Mythology is yet undiscovered. It is to be found however by those, who will search with care and diligence, in a Chinese
tradition,

which opens

into a

wide and bright glimpse of

tlie

History and Mythology of

the Ancient World.

f5

(30)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
'^Lj c,

various forms C, &c. B, &c.|

other.
sider

&c.

B,

&c.

r, n,

pass into each

Under one point of view the Reader, if he pleases, may conthe ^L in its simple state, with a vowel breathing before it, as
all

the original, Elementary Character, and that

arisen from
it,

the other forms have

by organical

attraction

accretion, addition, &c.

Let

} '^L or CL, &c. and B, &c. } '^L or from the more simple form '^L and in order to conceive, why these forms have been so familiarly attached to each other, in the same series of Words, let us imagine, that the sound, preceding the '^L, was of a mixed kind, such as that, which is represented by QU, Q,V. This combination of sounds QV, which is a mixture of the two classes C, &c. and B, &c. is familiar and predominant in Languages. know, that the Latin Q was adopted in order to be employed in expressing this union of sounds and hence

us suppose then, that the forms CL, &c.

BL, &c. have

arisen

We

the
is,

Q never appears without

that

the

U following

it.

From

this source

it

we

see

such a variety of words under the forms of

QU,

GU, &c., and of W, which seems to represent with us the first step, by which the Labials and the Gutturals G, C, C/?, as some call them, pass into each other. Hence we have Guerre, War; Gualterus,
IValtcr
;

Gulielmus, William, &c. &c.

shall

matter

we

congenial races

By this mode of conceiving the more readily understand, how from the form Q,V| '^L, of words may have arisen under the forms CL, &c.

BL,

&c., as the sound of the Guttural, Q, C, &c., or that of the Labial, V, &c. may chance to predominate. Let us now imagine the sounds of c, &c. B, &c. R, N, to be annexed to the form QV| '^L, and then we
shall

have

QV

or C, &c. B, gccl'^Ljc, &c. b, &c. r, n.

c,

When

the

sound of qv or
'^L,

&c.

b,

&c.

is

not heard,

we have

then the forms

will be

L|

c, &c. B,

&c.

r, n,

with or without the Vowel breathing before

the L.

The

loss

of the sounds c and h before

made

perhaps more

by imagining the Vowel to be lost between these Letters, as in ^Lax, {T\a^,) which would hence immediately become Lac, Lact^s, &c. We might imagine, that the accretions
intelligible,

<!,

&c. B, &c.

R, N,

succeeding

'^L,

took place before the accretions

this

C, &c. B, &c, preceded the L, and

perhaps

may

often happen.

Tet

seem frequently

to perceive, that the

form ^L|c, &c. b, &c.

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
R, N, is directly taken

(31)

from that of C, &c. B, &c.|L}c, b, &c. r, n. These however are minute points which it is impossible to adjust, and which do not refer to the discovery of those facts, about which
only
I

am

concerned.

As

a modus conc'ipicndi, the Reader perhaps

'"^L

would
is

find

it

con-

venient to consider the

in its

simple

state, as

the original Ele-

mentary form

yet he must bear in mind, that this

merely a mode

of conceiving the matter, useful only in these" few pages, in which is and that it introduced an attempt at some Theoretical arrangement is totally foreign from the consideration of that great body of facts, which relate to the actual affinity of words to each other, as they are destined to be unfolded in some future Volume of our Researches on
;

CL, &c. BL, &c. may be considered, under one point of view, as distinct Radicals; and that they supply two great families of words separated and distinguished from each other. Their coincidence however will be frequently seen in marked and distinct characters and this coincidence will be peculiarly and almost perpetually visible, when we examine the words, in which L is the first Consonant, We might perhaps state the case by observing, that the forms CL, &c. BL, &c. exhibit great Races of words, which occasionally only connect themselves with terms, in, which L appears as the first Consonant but that the terms, in which L thus appears, are perpetually connected with the forms CL, &c. BL, &c. Under this view of the case, we should say perhaps that the words, in which L appeared as the first Consonant, were not to be considered as Radicals, but as Dependayit and Subordinate forms.
Languages.
there find, that the forms
; ;

We shall

This modus concipiendi likewise

may

be useful,

when we

involve

which relate to these various I must add however, that though this may be justly afforms. firmed, in contemplating the numerous Races of Words, which Language presents to us in its improved state yet the same Theory
ourselves in the discussion of the Facts,
;

may
still

still

be adopted,

which I have before exhibited.

The L may

be conveniently and justly enough considered as the primitive Elementary sound, from whence the great Radical Characters CL, &c,

BL, &c.

originally arose,

which have supplied I>anguages

in their.

advanced

(32)
advanced
state

PRKLIMINARY DISSERTATION.
with such abundant Races of words.
is

must again
Still,

and again

repeat, that this

merely a modus concipiendi,

totally useless

in discovering the Facts relating to

the Affinities of words.

however, as it does not impede that discovery, and as it coincides with some obscure notions about Language, which have at all times been adopted by Grammarians Philologists, &c. &c. it may be safely and conveniently admitted among those maxims, which profess only to

exert their force within the

humble and contracted sphere of Theoretical Arrangement. These are all the observations, which I conceive it necessary to make on the accidents or properties attached to from whence Me have seen, that these properties do the Letter L not consist in any changes which the L suffers by passing into other Letters, but by the aptitude, which it has of attracting before and
;

after

it

organical accretions, in the ordinary operations of Language,

in such a

manner, that

nected with each other,

a Radical Consonant.
understood, as
it is

famUiarly generated directly conunder the various forms in which L appears as This observation must be well weighed and
are

Words

by

this property, that the Letter

is

distinguished

from

all

other Letters *.
I shall

It

may be

expedient perhaps in this place to explain some marks, and to elucidate

more
of

particularly a vein of phraseology,

which

have chosen to adopt in the explanation

sufficiently intelligible

my

Theory, though they are made,

are introduced.

I trust,

by the mode, in

which they
only, as

In

my
I

representation of a

Race

CL, BL, CLG, BLG, &c.

decide nothing on the

Words by Consonants place, in which the Vowel

of
to exist before the

breathings are introduced, except that I suppose

first first

no Vowel breathing

Consonant.
or the only

When

mean
I

to express,

that a

Vowel

breathing exists before the

*,

Consonant,
is

use the familiar

is

mark of

a caret

in order to signify,

that a

Vowel

breathing

wanting, or

to be supplied before that Consonant, or that

*L, for example, represents a Race of words, in which a

the *L, as
the

Vowel

breathing

is

found before

All,

(Eng.)

UL^, &c.
it,

(Y^ll.)

I decide nothing in this representation about

exist.

Vowel breathing
L,
as

after

which may or may not

it,

If the

were

to stand alone

without a Vowel breathing before

exist after the

we

shall at

once see, that a Vowel breathing must

;

Luo, in order to constitute a word

and

have sometimes

in this case
all

placed a caret after the Letter, as L*.

Thus, then, "L, L", would represent

the

words, in which

was found alone, whether a Vowel breathing does or does not

exist

before

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
I shall

(33)
regarded under
supplies

next examine the Letter ^R, as

like L,

it

may be

one point of view,

as a great

Elementary Character, which

before the L.

have sometimes supposed the

is

with z

caret heiore

it

to represent the
it.

words

in

which

the Radical, whether the vowel breathing precedes or follows

In

representing a general formula,

with a Radical Consonant preceding L,

have generally-

omitted the caret before L.

B, &c. R, N,
to

Under

the general representation C, &c. B,

the following

&c.]l|

c,

&c.

we

shall

find

expressed

forms;

1.

Those belonging

'L or L* alone, with or without the vowel breathing before the L, as All, U/e, {rf.r,,) Luo, &c. 2. Those belonging to '*L? c, &c., or to L having c or its Cognates added, with or vrithout the breathing before L, as Alector, (A^sxrwf, Gallus,) Lac, Lactis, &c. 3. Those
belonging to ^L^ b, &c., or to

with b and

its

cognate Labials, as Albus, Labiu/n, Lip,

&c. &c.

4.

Those belonging
5.

to '*L^ R, or to
to

Lira (Lat.)
tus,)

Those belonging

"L^ n,

L with r following, as Ilaros, (IXajo-r, Hilaris,) or L with N following, as Olene, (nxem, Cubithese forms

Luna.
in

With C, &c. B, &c. preceding

which

L^

c,

&c. b, &c. e, n,

we have
its its

Terms,

or arty of

its

Cognates

is

the

first

Letter, or the labial

or any of

Cognates

is

the

first

Letter

L
its

the second Radical Consonant, with c or any of

Cognates or with b or any of

Cognates, or with R, or N, following, as under the form

CL, &c.

or C,

&c-^L,

as

Call, Clay, Gallj/x, &c., under

c,

BL

and B, &c.?L, Ball,

c,

Pill, &c. under C,

&cJL^

&c.

Chalk, Silex, &c.

under B, &c.?l?

&c. Balk,

Bulk, Pulse, &c.

N, as

under
-&c.

C, &c.^L^B, &c.

B, &c.^L^ B, &c. Bulb, BLUBBer,

Club, Glebe, Globe, &c. under Flabby, Flap, Flame, &c. under C, &c.?L^ e

Clear, Glare,

Clean, Glean, &c. &c.

I

under

B,

&c.^L?R,
to

n, as

BLEAft, Flear, BLAiN,FLANNf/, &c. &c. sonant in a word, because the Organical
precede
it.

Speak of

as the second Radical

Con-

Consonants attached

sometimes

On some
first

occasions

place a line over

these Letters express only the combined sounds,

two Letters, in order to represent, that which are annexed to what may be

considered as the

Radical Consonant.

racter belonging to the

Thus I should express the Elementary chaword Stone by STN, with a line over the ST, in order to shew,
to the Radical

that the

word was attached

first

form

SN
I

or

TN,

and not to ST, or that

are

ST
con-

represented only the

Letter of the Radical.

have adopted the terms Element and

Elementary, &c., as applied to Consonants,

sider the

Consonants

to

be the Principal

Language, by which Races of Words are and preserved separate and distinguished from each other. In the phraseology of the Grammarians, Letters are
considered as the Elements, of which words are formed
I consider, that the Letters, called Consonants, e
;

Fundamental formed propagated

and

when

the

Vowels

removed

because

Essential or Elementary parts of

in

my

use of the term,

considered in an abstfact state,

when
freed

(34)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

Words. The properties however of the Letter R, when it is viewed under its relations to the other Consonants, are totally different from those properties, which are annexed
supplies various Races of
to the Letter L.

The R

attracts after

it

the other Consonants, as the

does

and

we might

perhaps conjecture, that the C, &c. B, &c.

it,

have been placed before

the

as C, &c|' R, B, &c.| R,

more simple form ^R.

by accretion, from If we were permitted to make this hypomight, as in the case of L, 7uutatis
l, n.

thesis, the general representation

mutandis, be thus stated, C, &c. B, 8cc.\ R|c, &c. b, &c.

shall

We

not find however, that

Words under

these different forms are

to be

found
shall

in the ordinary operations

of Language directly connected

Math each other, as

we

have seen to be the fact in the case of L.

We

be enabled occasionally to discover by marks sufficiently

and apparent, that C, &c. R, and B, &c. | R, are connected J with the simpler form '^R; but this relation bears no resemblance whatever to that, which we have seen to exist under the different forms connected with L. The form C| R, with its appendages c, &c.
distinct
B,

&c. L, N,
is

orC|R|c, &c.

B, &c. L, N,
;

is

one Radical, and

BpR|c,

&c. L, N,

another Radical

and the words, under these Radicals,

c,

when
other.

taken as a body,

may

be considered as totally distinct from each

&c. b, &c.
l, n, as

The

different

forms C| R|

they arise from

the appendages,

may

afford convenient subdivisions;

and especially
the

we

shall find,

that the Labial additions afford oftentimes barriers of

distinction.

We

must however always remember, that

it is

first

Radical

freed from vowel breathings, by

a particular

which they become vocal only

in particular cases,

with

meaning, represent the Elementary, or Fundamental idea, pervading a great

I

Race of words.

sometimes speak likewise of the Radical and the Radical form CL, &c.
as

and frequently with the same meaning

when

speak of the Element and Elementary

form. If we were enabled however to discover the more original form, as it might be *L, from which the other forms were derived, as CL, BL, &c. we should more justly call *L, the Element or Elementary Form, and CL, BL the Radical Forms ; that is, those

Forms, which, though they are derivative from a more primitive form, are yet themselves important Radicats, from which great Races of words immediately spring. These grad%.
tions cannot be adjusted, and

we must be

contented to apply our phraseology, according to

our imperfect knowledge in the nature of the materials, which pass under our view.

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
Radical Consonant,
first

(35)
two
by

Radical

when R is the Consonants, when R

is

first
is

Radical Letter or the

fundamental idea
they are

imparted to

which the the whole Race of words, in which

the

second,

found, and that

the succeeding Consonants

may

be conindeed,

sidered as appendages only,

which operate but imperfectly and sub-

ordinately, in propagating and preserving ideas.

that they do operate,

We shall find

and
;

that they constitute an effective part in the

by the agency of which, distinct Classes of words are produced, which appear on various occasions, totally sepaStill, however, when we examine these rated from each other.
Machinery of Language
Classes with care and attention
;

we

shall

be astonished to

find,

how
some

frequently they present to us the most unequivocal marks of

common

energy, operating through the whole mass.

I

In the present Volume

shall consider

the Race or Races of

first

words, which appear with

L, N,

as their only

Consonant, or as their
c,

Consonant, attended by any of the organical appendages

&c. b, &c.

with or M'ithout a vowel breathing before

it.

This Race of

words may be thus represented, '^Rjc, &c. b, &c. l, n, and it may be The form '^R is that, which may be i divided ito different Classes considered, under one point of view, as its more simple state. 2. The form R|c, &c. l, n. 3. The form '^RJb, &c. These forms I have treated in separate divisions of ray Work but why I have commenced with the form '^R| c, &c. will be seen in the progress of these
:
.

enquiries.

impossible oftentimes to describe the gradations or subdivisions of Relation, which different forms bear to each other;
It
is

and they can only be understood by observing the facts, which actually exist in Language. Nay, even when we observe these facts
;

the degrees of affinity cannot always be described, though they

may

and unequivocally understood. We shall see, that the forms ^R, and '^R| c, &c. perpetually pass into each other; and we shall understand, that the Words under the forms -^Rjc, d, &c. belong to
be
fully felt

each other, because the Letters

c,

d, &c.

familiarly pass into each

other; is the cause of the affinity between words under the forms "^RJE, f, &c. namely, because the organical appendages B, F, &c. familiarly pass into each other. Words under the forms

and this likewise

(36)
forms R|
Series
c,

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
&c. and R|
b,

&c.

may

be related to each other

&c. and
b,

in the

same

of words, not because the

c,

&c. familiarly pass inta

may both be directly related to the form ^R. Thus we see, that among other reasons for varieties of affinity between words, one is, that the causes of affinity are different. The mode, by which the Labials become appendages to the R and the L may
each other, but because they
be at once understood
;

as

it is

only to suppose the

lips to

be closed

and the Labials will necessarily be annexed to them. The sounds c, &c. are attached by a process equally natural and easy to the organs but it is not so easy to describe
in the enunciation of these Letters,
;

the operation.

Thus, then,

we

have only to suppose, that the two

processes of closing the Lips,

by which Labials are produced, and of performing some actions with the teeth, &c., by which Dentals, &c. are produced, to take place in expressing the same idea, which has been enunciated by '^R and we shall have words under the forms ^Rjc, D, &c. and '^Rj b, connected with each other in the same series of words, as being both directly related to '^R. Hence we have heiR,
;

ha-Res, hoReDis, eRne, (Germ.) &c. &c.

We

see, as far as

we

have already proceeded, that

it,

preserves

when which the Grammarians have given which are not changed Consonants, it among the Immutables, or those The Immuinto other Letters, in the Inflexions of Nouns and Verbs.
the character,
tability

they place

of

considered as a great Radical,

is

indeed a fundamental
is

truth in Languages,

changed into

which must be admitted. Still, however R the Class C, D, &c. with sufficient frequency, as

to

render the consideration of this property a necessary portion of our R. Ainsworth observes on the Letter discussions on this subject.

R, that

" " " "

sound " is formed in the upper part of the throat, but so vibrated by a quaver of the tongue, and allision on the teeth, that it makes a sound like the grinning of a dog, whence it is called the canine Letter; but the Romans, on the contrary, give it so soft and lisping a sound, that in writing they sometimes omitted it,
its
;

" calling the Etnisci, Thusci, or Tusci, and especially before S ; thus " Ennius writ Prosus, Rusus, for Prorsus, Rurstis which is less to " be wondered at, because the most ancient Latins doubled not their
**

Conso-

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

(37)

" Consonants. Yea, the sound of this lisped R was so near that of " its neighbour S, that they writ aSa, caSmeii, papySii, for aRa, " caRinen, papyRii and we find the termination oS, as well as oR, " in good writers still, particularly in the prince of poets, where " arhoS and honoS frequently occur and lahoS and vapoS, &c. in * He concludes his observations on R, by noting, as he others." expresses it, " the intercourse of this Liquid with some of the " Mutes; and first with C, as in pauCiis, from Travpo^;'' pauRos '< with " D, as in coRium from KwStoj/;" hoDion, '^meRidies, from meDidics, " querqueDula for querqueRida, from querqucRus. Anciently also " aR in many words was used for aZ), as in aRlabi, aRjinis, aRversus, " for aDlahi, &c. Lastly, it is used with G, as from apvt],''' aRne, " comes aGna, seRere from seGes. This Letter is used by Poets in " describing Motion, Noise, Indignation or Violence. Vid. foss. Inst.
;
;

" Orat. IV.

passes into

2."

its

but these are

Our author hkewise observes, that R sometimes sister Liquids /, m, n, which indeed sometimes happens changes, which seldom occur, and are not felt in the
In the organs of the Chinese, the

regular operations of Language.

attempt to sound the

often ends in the enunciation of

is

and the
under

gravity of our Merchants at Canton

said to

be frequently relaxed,

when

the Chinese Traders

commend

their bargains of Rice,

a sound,

which to an English desirable commodity.

ear does not excite the notion of a very

The change
ble.

of

into the series C,

D, G, &c.
and
S, that

is

perpetually visi-

It

is

from

this relation

between

has become the

it, in our Alphabet. In Arabic and Persian, the Letters called Ra and Za, R and Z, are adjacent, and they differ only by a dot placed over the Za, as j J and in

neighbour of S, as R.Ains worth expresses

Hebrew, the Resh and the Daleth,

berance at the back of Daleth T

R
t.

and D,

differ

by a small protu-

We

see too, that the

is

not

Immutable in the Inflexions of Nouns, since arboS becomes arboRis; and we know, that muS makes viuR-is, juS, juR-is, oS, oR-is, &c.
In the Inflexions of verbs too, we know, that Ro makes SSi, STum, and Wachter has acknowledged with as geRo, geSSi, geSTum
;

amazement the frequency of the changes between

and S

**

Quam"vis

(38)
"
vis
liEec

PRELIMINAllY DISSERTATION,
mutatio ob diversam literarum indolem pene incredibilis

" sit, nihil tamen ea frequentius est in toto orbe. Nee alia reperiri " causa potest, nisi instabilis vulgi mutandi desiderium, quo fit, ut in " iisdem nunc HiRRire, nunc Sibilare malit." If Wachter had
adopted the English term Hiss he would have seen,
or the

how

the

HIRR
we
/aRRos,

HIRSE

and HISS might belong

to each other.

In Greek,
as

know, a double

RR

is

oftentimes represented

by RS,

taRSos, (Tappo^, Tapcro^,) an instance, produced by Wachter, oRReji, This organical relation between flRSew, (^Apptju, Ap<rvv,) &c. &c.

and

S,

&c.

is

an additional reason,

why

the S, &c. or the class

c, D,

&c. should be an appendage to the R, and why the forms -^R and ^R}c, D, &c. should be so perpetually connected with each other in

the same series of words.

We

see,

that another reason operates in

'^R, in

making the series c, d, &c. an appendage to the that, by which the b, &c. becomes an appendage

addition

to

to the

same

Letter.

The
by

s,

&c.

may

be considered as an appendage to the

;

"^R at

once
be

organical relation and organical accident

and the

b, &c.

may

regarded as an appendage by organical accident only. This close union between the ^R and the class

c,

d,

&c. has

same Volume, the Race of Words, in which R appears as the first Consonant, and those, which belong to the form ^C, D, &c., where the R does not appear, but where the Letters belonging to the Class C, D, &c. appear alone, or combined with each other, as the Radical Consonants, with a vowel breathing We may conceive, moreover, another process, by which preceding.
induced

me

to

examine

in the

the '^RC rC, &c. and

'^C,

&c. become connected with each other.

is

When
but
is

the r in the form ^rC, &c.

not enunciated with some force,

sounded in the soft manner described by R. Ainsworth, the r disappears, and the form '^C, &c. presents itself. The pronunciation of the r in many organs may be considered only as the preceding vowel sound lengthened, or sometimes as producing little or no effect;

and

sound by vowels, as in Border, Order, Recorder, Mustard, Former, Farmer, Corn, Eastern, Short, which might be written Bawder, Auder, Recauder, Mustad, Faumer, Faamer, Cauen, Fasten, Shawt, &c. Though these reasons have

we might

safely represent such a

induced

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
induced

(39)

form -^C, '^D, &c. in the same Vohimc with R, '^R]c, D, &c. yet still, under one point of view, the forms may be cotisidered perfectly distinct from each other. The points of union between the two forms are only occasionally visible, so as to become necessary objects of observation and discussion and the form

me

to consider the
;

'^C,

"D,

'^G,

&c.

may

be justly considered as a separate Radical, geif I

nerating bjits
to
itself.

own

powers,
if lie

may

so say, a Race of

words peculiar

The

Reader,

pleases,

may

consider this hypothesis of

D, &c. as a modus concipiendi, which may be perfectly true indeed, and which will account for the relation of certain terms under the forms '^R, '^Rjc, d, &c. and -^C, '^D, &c., but w^hich, whether it be true or false, does not at all influence the various facts, relating to the affinity between the words under the form '^C, '^D, &c. itself I must again impress on the mind of the Reader, that no detail can adequately describe these various shades of Affinity and Separation existing between different Races of words, which may be intimately related to each other at certain points of union; and it is necessary, that the nature of the truth should be communicated to the understunding by an actual review of the examples themselves, as they appear with their various bearings in the mechanism of Human
the union of '^R with
'''C,

Speech.

The
Class,
is

last

Letter,

which remains

to be

considered of the third

itself

N.

This Letter unequivocally connects

with the C, D,

G, &c., though it may be considered, when once existing as a Letter of its own power, and generating a Race of words, peculiar to itself.

The

between N and the Class C, D, G, &c. is allowed by Grammarians, and is visible in every Language. The Greeks, as we all know, expressed sometimes the force of or of NG, by the G, or GG that is, the G before G, K, Qh, X, (7, k, x, ^,) had the power of of N, which commonly appears in other Languages, as GGc/o.?, (A77eAo5,) dNGelus, oGKc, {OyK^i,) a^Giil/is, iiNC/is, cGChc/us, (Aupvy^, Xapvyjo'},) [EyxeXv^,] aNGw/7/f/, hiriiGX, lariiGGos, //i/NX. The Grammarians or Philologists, who have written on the Greek Imparisyllabic Declension, have not failed to exhibit this union
relation

(40)
union of

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

Thus, as they have observed, what was ho/'feSios, [Oprecrio^,) in Greek, became Jioi'teNSius, in Latin, and in some Manuscripts, thcSauri and quotieS are written fheNSauri, and quofieNS. In the Latin verbs we have different forms, as sciNDo,
S.
sc'iDi,

N with

pi^Go, pfNXi, piCTum, &c. &c. In Welsh, C, G, T, D, are changed into NG, NG, NH, N, as Car becomes NGar, Givas becomes NGiuas, and Tad, Dtiw, are written NHad,

froNGo,

freGi,

Nuiv. In Hebrew, there

is

a letter called GNaj'N,

V,

which

Grammarians have supposed to NG, GN, NGN, G, N, or simply that of a vowel breathing O. In all as we have only to conceive, that these this there is no difficulty various sounds are annexed to the Letter, precisely as the sounds of N and G more or less prevail in the enunciation. In French, as we know, the sound of G is perpetually annexed to the N, as oN is sounded oNG. From this connection between N and the Class C, D, &c., the following facts have arisen in the inflexions of Nouns; namely, that S, in the Nominative, sometimes becomes '^N or '^NT, in the Genitive G and D become GN, DN, and N passes into NT, NK, &c., as hteiS, hteN-os, gig-]aS, aNT-os, tufth^eiS, eNT-os, paS-, paNT-os, oN, oNT-os, guNe, guNaiK-os, (Kreis, Ktcvo^, Fiya^,
different
; ;

and sometimes Oin; possess the sounds of

FiyavTO^,

Tv<l)6eii, TV(p6evT0^, lias, ttcki/to?,

Qv, wvto^, rwt], yvvaiKOS,)

saNGuiS, saNGuiN-is, oriGo, oriGlN-is, 07 Do, orDiN-is, &c. For the same reason that we have guNe, guNaiK-os, or giiNK, in Greek, we have quecN, queaN, iveNCh, quasi, giveNCh, in English. It will now be understood, that S in the Nominative passes into iVin the Genitive, by a similar impulse of the mind, and by as natural a process in the organs, as that, by which S passes into T, D, &c. Those ingenious enquirers therefore, who have written on the Imparisyllabic Declension of the Greeks, have exhibited an unnecessary solicitude to discover a Nominative case, with NS, in order to correspond, as they imagine, with the Genitive in
tive

when

that

Nominasufficient

has already supplied them with an S, which

is

abundantly

for their purpose.

Thus

for kteiS, htcNos, they suppose a kteiNS,

and

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
paS, paNT-os, a panNS. sometimes exist in the Nominative and
for

(^1)
assuredly

The form NS would

;

that

is,

the sound of

N would

sometimes be as fully attached to the sound of S in the Nominative, as it is to the sound of T in the Genitive, and for the same reason.
Still,

this

however, our Philologists have no more reason for seeking out form on all occasions, as the original and proper representation of

the Nominative; than they

would have

for supposing, that

any other

Consonant, which might appear before the termination in the Genitive,

had originally
as

in all instances the

tive;

for

example,

that

same Consonant in the Nominathe original Nominative of ImnpaS,

XafXTrados,

lampaD-OS, geloS, geloT-os,

the S, &c. to pass into the
in causing
it

(Aa^uTra?,

FeAws,

yeXcoTO^,)

was lampaD, geloT, or lampaDS, geloTS.

The

affinity,

which causes

or

in the Genitive, operates likewise

N, though the change of S, &c. into D, T is more familiar. The fact is, that the Consonants C, D, G, &c, constantly and familiarly pass into each other and that they are frequently, though not so familiarly, connected likewise with the Letter N. I have applied all possible diligence to explain and define the precise point of view, under which I am desirous of representing the nature of the Cognate Consonants, and to impress most distinctly on the mind of my Reader, that this arrangement of the Letters relates solely to the purposes of the Etymologist. I have no objection, as before stated, to the subdivisions made by Grammarians of I those Consonants into lesser Classes, which I have referred to the same Class nor to their o])inion, that the Letters in each of these Classes are more particularly attached to a certain organ, and more intimately related to each other. I have no objection to any of those various modes of classification and nomenclature, which the Gramto pass into
;
;

marians have been pleased to adopt

;

arrangement of the Consonants in which we hear of Gutturals, Linguah, Palatines, Dentals, Labials, Doubles, Liquids, Mutes, of three kinds, Aspiratce
in

their

Tenues, Medice, a Letter of

or sues potestatis, an
Antistoichce ,

its

own

right or power, proprii Juris

Anonymous Letter, Cognates, Commutables or Solar Letters, Lunar Letters, 8{C. &c.

Ido

(42)
I

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

do not object to these divisions or these names, which may in different degrees, under some corrections and restrictions, be sufficiently true, and applicable to the purposes, for which they were I can have no objection even to the Anatomical discussions, adopted.

which

are

to

be found in some writers,

who have

exhibited the

various parts in the organs of Speech, by which each Letter is enunAll such matters I shall leave to be investigated by those, ciated. who from their various views of considering the question may be I have purposely abstained from interested in any of these enquiries. such disquisitions, as altogether remote from the object of my pursuit, and have confined myself to those topics only, which are im-

portant to the Etymologist in

defined by
that
is,

the exercise of his Art.

have

an appeal to fact, the Cognate or Commutable Consonants

those Consonants, which familiarly pass into each other, in re-

presenting the same train of ideas.

logist concerned,

With
;

this fact

only

is

the

Etymo-

which remains the same whatever may be the cause, by which it is produced. The point, which I maintain, is simply this, that those Consonants, which I have arranged in the same Class,
as Cognate, are all found to pass so constantly

and familiarly into each other, whatever may be the precise mode, by which the process of change is effected that any division of these Consonants, into separate Classes, as forming separate Races of words, is not only entirely foreign from the object of the Etymologist but is even altogether subversive
;
;

of those principles, by which alone he

functions of an Artist.
If

is

enabled to perform the

any of

my

Readers, whose minds should be strongly impressed

with the ancient division of Consonants into different Classes considered as of the same organ, should perchance object to the use of the term Cognate, as applied to all these Consonants I have only to
;

observe, that

adopt

this
it,

term in the same sense, which

my

prede-

cessors have applied to

when

they refer to a

fact,

attached to these

Consonants
rians

in the famihar operations of Language.

The Gramma;

have applied the term Cognate as synonymous to Commutable and I have adopted the same term in the same sense, referring only to That is, the fact produced, and little solicitous about the cause.

have


PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
I

(43)

have not adopted the term Cognate for the purpose of maintaining any hypothesis about the degrees of Affinity between the Letters so called, as about a point at all connected with the truth of my argument, or the mode of supporting
it.

conceive indeed, as others

have done, in

Consonants have been thus Coimnutable, because they are Cognate, or have an Affinity, in various degrees and modes vs^ith each other; but the fact of their being
their divisions, that these

Commntable

into each other

is

that alone, to w^hich

appeal, nor

shall I entangle

attempt to adjust the process of change, by which this property of Commutability has effected its
idle

myself in the

purposes.

Cognate
Letters,

is

In our familiar School Grammars no direct definition of given, but the sense which has been annexed to it is
the

manifest from the explanation subjoined to

certain are called Immutable, Immutabiles, " Quee non Literas " Antistoichas vel Cognatas, quibus ipsa muteiitur in verborum et

name of

which

" nominum inflexionibus, habent." From hence it is plain, that the Cognate Letters, or the Antisfoich^e, are conceived to be those, which are Commufable into others. In Busby's Metrical Grammar we find
aptly described in a single line both the cause and the effect
tion

Cogna-

and Commutation.
" Has ANTiZTOixoYS
in se Cognatio transfert."

have adopted therefore the ordinary phraseology, which I found annexed to the subject and I differ only from the Grammarians by shewing, that, according to their own idea of Cognate Letters, as CornI
;

mutable into each other

in the inflexions

of verbs and nouns, the

by uniting Classes, which were before separated. This fact, which I have exhibited respecting the General Affinity, between all those Letters, called Cognate, as it appears in their Commutability, confounds none of those distinctions, which are necessaiy but on the contrary it is one of the for the purposes of Language great operative causes, by which these distinctions are produced and preserved. This general Affinity between different Classes neither disturbs the more particular relations existing in those Classes nor
these Letters should be increased
;
;

number of

does

it

destroy the characteristic difference,

by which each Letter

is

distinguished

(44)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
any more than a
similar opinion of the

distinguished from another;

Etymologists, respecting the affinity of Letters in a certain Class, con-

between the Letters composing that Class. Though we alike maintain the Affinity between certain Letters, we still acknowledge their difference, and understand the important effects produced by that difference. The phraseology, which we adopt to express the property of Letters, is similar to that which is applied to the purWhen we describe the Affinity between animals, it is poses of Life. not understood, that those animals are confounded with each other, as if they were the same animals; but that they are different and distinct individuals of the same kind or species, connected with each other by certain bonds of resemblance or relation. From the difference between such Letters is derived a great source of variety, which is displayed in the formation of different words, conveying different senses, under some common fundamental idea, in the same Language or in the propagation of what may be called the same words, in different Languages It is in fact to this principle of Affinity between certain or Dialects. Consonants, that we owe the effects of variety and difference, which those Letters have produced since from this Affinity it has arisen, that such Consonants have readily and familiarly passed into each other, and therefore, that these differences have been exhibited. The Vowels co-operate with the Cognate Consonants, in producing difbut here the power of the Vowels is at once ference and variety
founds the
difference
;
;

bounded

while

the

Cognate

Consonants

extend

their

influence

through a wider sphere of action, in producing the same difference and variety, under the operation of that very quality, by which at the

same time they preserve propagate and record the various of Similitude and Affinity.
It
is

relations

marvellous to observe,

how

the separation of the Conso-

nants C, D, G, &c. into distinct Classes, has confounded and embarrassed all the efforts of the Etymologist in the prosecution of his
Art.
to

The

very attempt to distinguish one Class from another seems

;

have formed an insurmountable barrier to his enquiries though every Etymologist has expressly stated, that these Classes pass into each other, and has in reality tacitly allowed the operation of the
principle

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
principle in
its fullest

(45)

extent

as he could not indeed proceed a step in

the exercise of his Art, without acknowledging so manifest a fact perpetually recurring in the most ordinary and familiar examples, which

Nothing new is advanced in this enquiry, respecting the Consonants C, D, G, &c., but the direct, plain and explicit declaration of the Principle, that they all regularly and tamiliarly pass into each other, to the exclusion of the rest, and that any separation of them into different classes, however just it may be under some points of view, serves only to blind and pervert the understanding in There is nothing new likewise in my the researches of Etymology. idea respecting the Vowels, that they all pass familiarly and promispassed under his view.

cuously into each other, without any laws of exclusion or distinction; and moreover, that they afford no records of affinity, but the plain

and

explicit

purposes, to

mode, in which this fact has been declared, and the which a truth, thus unequivocally stated, as an indisis

pensable Principle in the Art,

likewise,

afterwards applied.

The

artifice

have adopted, of removing the Vowels entirely from the view, and representing a series of words belonging to each other by Consonants only, is of singular efficacy and importance in
I

which

impressing this fact on the mind of

my

Reader.

The Etymologists in their details of the changes of Vowels into each other, have in fact shewn, that they all pass promiscuously into
each
other
;

and therefore, that no such distinction

parallel terms,

exists

and

in

producing the
all the

whose
;

affinity

they acknowledge, where

Vowels have been adopted they

tacitly allow, that the

Vowels

no record to determine the affinity of those words, as distinThey at the same time tacitly acknowguished from other Words. the Consonants alone afford this record ledge, that and thus nothing
afford
;

is

conception, that the Consonants ^re the Essential and Elementary parts of Words, but the express mode, in which this
in

new

my

Principle has been declared, and the comprehensive manner, in

it

has been applied.

All the Etymologists do in fact,

it
;

which must again

and even some hardy Theorists have, from time to time, ventured to assert, that Consonants were the Radical parts of Words. Still, however, nothing has been accomplished
repeat, tacitly

acknowledge

(46)
on

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
The
Principle has been applied to

this foundation.

no purposes

of a general nature; nor has it afforded the basis of a regular System, That part of my illustrated and confirmed by a series of examples.
hypothesis however

may be

considered as perfectly netv, which the

Reader will see

fully unfolded in the present Dissertation,

and

esta-

blished in the succeeding

body of my

Work

namely, that Languages

from certain names, have been derived or have under different Elements, denoting the Earth, Groitnd, &c., and the On the whole, I might venture to affirm, operations attached to it.
received their force
that this idea, unfolded as
it is

by a

?iew

mode of applying

principles,

which were before inadequately conceived, may be considered as affording to the subject of Etymology an Art altogether new, and totally unlike in its form and purposes, to every other mode, which has ever been adopted in discovering the Affinity of Words. The observations which Skinner has made on the nature of the Vowels and Consonants will sufficiently point out the mode, in which other Etymologists have considered the subject. On the Vowels he observes, " Vocales onmes in omnibus Linguis /c?7e invkem commutanfur, " hae autem illis arctiori affinitatis vinculo, saltern apud aliquas gentes, " conjunctae videntur, ut A cum O praesertim in Lingua Teutonica,
;

<*

U cum O praesertim in Lingua Latind, " cam Linguam commigrantibus, E in A,

;

et vocibus Latinis in Itali-

saltem sono, idque perpetuo

in vocibus Franco-Gallicis> ubi sc. E. praecedit

" Commencer, Agencer, &c. quae ut declaration, that all the Vowels in
into each other,
it

N. Consonam, ut in plenum efferuntur." After this A all Languages are easily changed

an idle task to unfold in separate articles, the properties of each Vowel, from which only we learn, Skinner, however, has that every Vowel passes into all the rest.

would seem

to be

bestowed

six Folio

pages to shew into what Vowels

it

has been

all the changed, or, in other words, to shew, that He has bestowed likewise others, with their various combinations. seven folio pages to prove the same thing respecting the Vowel E. Though the pale of separation has in fact been completely removed

has passed into

by the

declaration, that all the

it

Vowels
is

in all

Languages are

easily

tshanged into each other; yet

marvellous to observe,

how

the

barrier

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
barrier
is

(47)

again erected by this laborious

it

detail

of the examples;

which, though
proofs,

actually establishes the fact

effect

seems to produce a contrary

an impression on his

and
still

to leave

by an abundant display of on the mind of the Reader, understanding, that the Vowels are

invested with the properties of distinction.

On
"
**

the
in

Consoiiants Skinner observes, " Consonantes fere

alia

omnes

sibi

hac vel
illae:

rarius

quam

Lingua aliquando cedunt, ha^ autem longe qugedam in omnibus, quasdam tantiim in hac vel

" ilia Lingua bellum quasi implacabile inter se gerunt. Cognatoe " maxime sunt B et V consona, B et F, F et V consona, V consona et " W, D et T, B et V praesertim in vocibus Teutonicis, C sen K et G, " N et L, S et T, Digamma ^olicum F et V consona, J consona et G, " Z et T, praesertim in Dialectis Teutonica et Belgica. Reliquae caete.

" rarum cohsonantium permutationes minus proclives et rariores " interdum tamen occurrunt, idque manifestius, quam ut a
*'

sunt,
viro

from this arrangement, we learn still less from the detail of the changes of each Consonant. The letter B, as he tells us, is changed in D, F, G, J, M, P, R, V, &c. The letter C into CK, F, G, H, J, K, P, Qlu, S, T, Teh, V, X, Z, &c., and D is changed, as he informs us, into B, CA, G, L, N, P, R, S, T,
cordato
rejici

possint."

If

we

learn

little

V, X, Z, &c.
in the detail

It will

not be necessary,

imagine, to proceed further

of these changes, as

we

can only learn from hence, that

all the

Consonants pass into each other.

in

ceive

considering this detail

Thus the Reader will permade by the Etymologists of the

the rest, that
I differ

changes of each Consonant into

all

from them,

not by enlarging the former limits of change, but by contracting them within a sphere, more bounded, distinct, and defined. perceive

We

moreover, that in these two modes of arrangement, the Etymologists have fallen into opposite errors, most destructive to their Art. ^y dividing into separate classes certain Consonants related to each other,

they have destroyed the comprehensiveness of their principles, and secluded from their Art all ideas respecting that wide Affinity, which
exists

between extensive Families and Races of Words.

In their

second arrangement,

when they

detail to us,

how

all the

Consonants

pass into each other, they have destroyed the foundation of their Art

by


PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
all

(48)

by confounding

distinctions,

of Affinity, by which

Words

and obliterating thereby those records are recognised to be related to each

It
is

other, as distinguished from other words.

true indeed, as the

Etymologists have stated, that

sonants,

all

the

Consonants pass ito each

other; but they should most carefully have distinguished those

Con-

which

pass into each other regularly and constantly in the

Language from those Consonants, which only pass into each other under certain circumstances and on certain occasions. This defect in the arrangement of the Consonants would alone render all Etymological enquiries vain and unavailing.
familiar operations of

On
be

every fresh view of the question

we

shall

still

more and more

lost in

wonder, when
;

we

cast our eyes over the present state of

in the

Etymology
Art
itself,

and consider, that

all is

conjectures of those,

who

profess the Art,

as

caprice

confusion and

uncertainty

while the

we

perceive, exhibits every appearance of constancy

and uniformity. It is surely marvellous, that no arrangements have been devised, and no conclusions established, which might conduct the mind to the foundation of a Systematical Theory, when the facts, which directly lead to this point are thus gross and palpable, and virtually displayed at every instant by the Etymologist himself
regularity

Nay, on the contrary, it should almost seem, that the operations of the Etymologist had been so conducted as if by a kind of instinctive impression he had even shrunk from a Principle, alone important in his enquiries, as from Witha position adverse to his purposes, and abhorrent to his Art. out any clue to guide his footsteps in the great Labyrinth of Language, he has wholly surrendered up his reason to the guidance of chance and yet in the wildest wanderings of this " erring and extravagant " spirit," which has afforded so fertile a topic to the powers of ridicule he seems, as it were, almost cautiously and purposely to have
in

the details,

which he

exhibits.

avoided the application of such an idea as an insurmountable barrier

to the

progress of his enquiries.

Though

the

Etymologist

is

not

wholly destitute of some obscure and indistinct impressions connected with the object of his Art, yet he is still perpetually prone to the Strangest aberrations of licentious conjecture, and is ever ready to
refer

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
refer

('*9)

which are totally dissimilar in form and appearance; unguided by any constant or general principle, which he had before established, but prompted only by the instant and Still, however, when accidental suggestion of whim and of caprice. the dissimilarity has arisen from a cause, which is alone connected
words
to each other,

there and there only, as it should with the Principle of Uniformity seem, the wildness of conjecture has not ventured to interpose. The dissimilarity of words arising at once from different Vowels and from Consonants bearing a different name and form, though of the same kind, has ever presented before the view of the Etymologist a deep
;

and dark

veil,

through which

his eyes

Thus

it

has happened, that

in

Words
toto

have been unable to penetrate. dissimilar only in appearance have

coelo

remained

our conceptions

removed from each

other,

though that dissimilarity has arisen from the effect of two processes, by one of which nothing Etymological can be illustrated, and by the other is produced that very appearance, which is alone capable of exhibiting any criterion of Radical similarity in the affinity of kindred forms, differing from each other. The boldest among the tribes of conjecturers have rarely ventured to imagine, that any affinity existed among Words disguised by this pecuHar dissimilarity; and whenever
the
their

difference

arising

from

different Voivels only

was the object of

with due caution in detailing the progress of these mutations, and to assure us with great solemnity, that u became e in one nation, and ^ in another, I have thus laboured with all possible diligence to lay the foundation firm and solid, on which alone the fabric of an Etymological
meditation,

they failed not to proceed

System can be

raised

and established.

have endeavoured to explain,

with all due brevity and precision, those facts, which relate to the Cognate or Commutable Consonants, about whose nature and number na ideas have been yet formed, which could at all contribute to the purposes of an Art. I shall now close my remarks on this subject,
can only understand, from a consideration of the examples themselves, the peculiar mode, in which these changes are produced and operate. If the Reader perchance, in the spirit of captious obas
jection, should be disposed to observe, that I

we

have assumed to myself

an

(50)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
;

an ample sphere for the exercise of my Theory or my Invention and that with such a latitude of change, transformations of every kind may readily be effected; I have only to reply, that this variety of mutation cannot justly be charged on him, vv^ho had no share in its
production

change

(if

and that the confusion any such should be found to

;

arising

from

this

latitude of

exist) is not the fault

but the

misfortune of the writer,

I

who

has ventured to pursue an intricate and

perplexities

embarrassed theme through

all its

and

all its

deviations.

which it was my duty faithfully to detail and according to this fact must all my researches be minutely regulated. If we have seen, that words belonging to each other assume these various forms, and appear under these disguising garbs it is our business precisely to ascertain the number of these varieties, and the nature of these disguises. We may lament
have described only a
;

plain, simple fact,

indeed, that the forms should be so numerous, but

that they are
still
:

we

shall rejoice

found so regular and so similar If we are perplexed by the difference of the garb, we shall be guided by the uniformity of the badge and if these varying shapes should elude our
;

by the frequency of change, they knowledge by the constancy of recurrence.

search

will

grow

familiar to our

Section

51- )

>ECTION

II.

(!)

The Writer having

unfolded one

mode

of discovering the Affinity hetween

Words

namely, that relating to their representation by symbols, in which the Vowels are rejected, and the Consonants of the same power are alone employed, proceeds in the next place to examine that other criterion of Affinity, equally indispensiblc,

which

relates to the

Fundamental

idea,

Facts in Language are produced, referring to the practice of some nations, in representing a Fundamental idea by Consonants. In the Eastern Languages, HebrewArabic, &c.. Vowels are rejected, and Consonants only em-

each other

Certain

pervading a Race of

Words connected with

ployed.This mode of representing a Fundamental idea in certain Languages, under Consonants of the same tiaine and form suggests to us the probability that the same Fundamental idea is likewise to be found under Consonants of the same power The most intimate affinity between the different or the same Cognate Consonants.

Languages on the parts of the Globe, with which

ledged to
sis

we

exist.

Hence there
<

are most conversant,

is

acknowsame

is

some reason
all

to conjecture,

and such

is

the

Hypothetite

of the Writer, that

the

Through

Languages, which

this Affiniti/ pervades,

Element conveys

same Fundamental meaning.

necessary to shew, as I have already stated, that they appear under forms, v^^hich by the famiit is

In

discovering the Affinity of

Words,

liar

operations of Language

may have

they contain the same fundamental idea.

I

passed into each other, and that In the preceding Section

of Affinity, byunfolding the nature of those Forms, which are able to afford a record
of this familiar operation.
the proof

have

fully explained the first portion of this criterion

have shewn, that the existence of the Cognate Consonants supplies those Forms, from which one portion of
I

may be obtained, that Words have

passed into or are related to

each

(52)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

must now consider with great care and diligence the each other. remaining portion of the criterion, which constitutes this fact of Affinity namely, the existence of the same fundamental idea. This question
;

We

involves in

it

a variety of considerations,

which must be duly sepav

rated and arranged.

pie
is

As

far as
;

we
it

just and promising

yet

have already proceeded, our princistill remains for us to see, whether

other circumstances concur with an agent, thus promising and capable of effect, in such a manner, that their union may finally produce the

establishment of a System, which shall operate through a wide sphere in the developement of Human Speech.

words pass into each other they must carry with them the same Fundamental idea, however various and apparently remote from each other the senses may be, which those words convey. This process of the mind, by which it passes from one sense to another, with the same Fundamental idea, is precisely similar to that, by which different senses are annexed to what we should all consider as the same word, or as derivatives from that word. Though this Fundamental idea, may not be discoverable by us in the different senses of what we should call the same word, yet no one will doubt, that such a Fundamental idea must necessarily In a Race of Words bearing different forms, though containexist. ing the same Cognate Consonants, a similar difficulty increased by other causes of embarrassment, may be imagined to prevail; and though these words present one criterion, which is sufficient to shew
agree, that if that they might have passed into each other ; yet we have convincing proof, that they really have passed into each other, till
xis,

We shall all

no

we

can ascertain, that they contain likewise the same Fundamental idea. This coincidence too must take place under certain circumstances,

which are connected with some great and acknowledged facts in the History of Language in order to convince us, that accident did not operate in producing such an effect. The most superficial view of Lano-uage, in its familiar operations, will shew us, that the mind is inclined to propao"ate different senses with the same fundamental idea, or with different turns of the same sense, by various forms of the same
;

Elementary term.

This,

we know,

is

the artifice of Language in

adopting

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
of Voices

(53)

adopting the different parts of a Verb and Noun, under the names

Moods Tenses, &c.

Cases, Sec, in forming Derivatives

in

Compounds, &c.

If the Reader will cast his eyes for a

moment

over

such words as ^go, Duco, Traho, in Latin, and Ayw,

BaWw,

Greek, &c. &c., with their various acknowledged Derivatives

Com-

pounds, &c,, he will be astonished to

see,

what

a prodigious variety

most remote from each other, has been engrafted upon the same stock, or has proceeded from the same The dissimilitude of ideas, existing in terms fundamental notion. related to each other, must be considered as one of the most familiar effects produced by such a process as we know, that in the artifice
of
ideas,
fact,
;

apparently and in

of Verbs the most prominent effect

idea, directly opposite,

is

that of producing a sense or an

with the same term, as Vinc-ere, Vinc-i, Conquer, Conquer-ed, &c. &c. These acknowledged and familiar operations of Language will

shew
ferent

us,

that the

mind would pursue the same

course, as far as

it

is

able, on other occasions, by endeavouring to produce a Race of dif-

Words, passing
though
their

into each other, under the

same fundamental

idea

forms

may be

so different, that with our present

conceptions on Language, their Affinity

view.

may

be concealed from our

The mind,

say, as

we may

conceive, from

what we mani-

festly perceive, will

endeavour to effect a similar purpose in a similar way; and the Cognate Consonants, as we have seen, are capable of

being employed in effecting this purpose, and are likewise able to maintain their position in recording the fact of its existence. Other causes,

however, may have operated, which would place such a barrier to the propensity of the mind, and the properties of the organs, that no System of extent or importance could be formed on this fact, however ascertained and apparent it might be. Languages might have
been so constituted, as to bear little or no affinity with each other; and in such a case each form of Speech might have had a System,
peculiar to
itself.

There

is

another circumstance likewise of the

highest importance in such a question, and this relates to the nature

of the impressions, which have influenced the mind in the formation of ideas and of words. If it should have happened, that Languages

owe

(54)
owe

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

from a variety of objects the words, of which it is formed, might be considered as divided into as great a variety of Sets and Classes, which it would be difficult perhaps or impossible to arrange. In this case the propensity of the
their existence to impressions, arising

mind

to

pursue one fundamental idea, through a wide sphere of

meaning, or to form one continued chain of ideas,

connected with each other,
pensity,

by links mutually would be counteracted by another pro-

which consists in obeying the influence of predominating impressions, however various and discordant they may be. Under such an operation, Language might have presented to our view a state so embroiled and entangled, that no efforts of sagacity or diligence would
have succeeded
it

in

attempting to unravel the

difficulties,

with which

If it should have happened, that some one great involved. object has seized upon the mind, and has supplied important and

was

words we shall at once understand, how favourable such a fact would be in the establishment of a System. If, moreover, it should have happened, from some cause connected with the History of the Human Race, that Languages bear the most intimate relation and affinity to each other, our hopes of forming some general System will be highly excited and enlarged. From the co-operation of both these causes every thing might be expected, and

Language with

its

ideas

and

its

we

should then be induced to

believe,
distinct,

that

the

sphere

of our

labours would

become bounded
to

and defined.

Our researches

be employed on the study of one great Language universally diffused under various forms; which was itself originally derived from ojie great object, universally apparent, and must proceed perpetually soliciting the attention of mankind. however with care and caution in the developement of such facts, if

would then appear

We

any such are to be found and we must commence our enquiries with the most simple and acknowledged cases, before we venture to advance to conclusions, so extensive and important. The Vowels, as we have seen, are wholly banished from my
;

System, in the representation of words, not only as unnecessary, but and the as impeding likewise to the purposes of the Etymologist
;

Consonants alone are retained, as being those

parts,

which are best

able

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
able to propagate and to record a train of ideas, under

C^^)

some common, fundamental iiotion. Let us examine by an appeal to acknowledged and familiar facts existing in Language, if any attempts have been ever made to record ideas by Consonants only, and how far this process has actually been carried. The Reader, who perhaps on the commencement of these enquiries might have been alarmed at the hypothesis, that Vowels were unnecessary to the Art of the Etymologist, will be astonished to learn or to recollect, that they are not even necessary to convey ideas in the familiar representation of Languages, and that there are forms of Speech, and those too the most ancient and illustrious of their order, in which the Vowels are reIn the Eastern Languages Consonants only are applied, and jected. the Vowels are either partly or wholly banished from the representaIn my early meditations on this subject I had already tion of Words.
proceeded to the conclusion, respecting the inutility of Vowels, and the importance of Consonants, before I recollected this familiar fact,
so important to

my

purpose.
its

It

is

marvellous to otserve,

how

slowly

the mind recalls to

view the most known and acknowledged

truths, for the purpose of combining them with a

new

train

of ideas;

and perhaps, as I have suggested, the Reader himself

ceeded to this point of the enquiry,
the smallest recollection of so familiar a fact.

may have prounder the same influence, without

Languages,

When
a

began to engage

in the study of the Eastern

former conceptions became enlarged and confirmed. Before we proceed further in unfolding the train of ideas, connected with the study of these Lanscene
to
all

new

was opened

my

view, and

my

guages

it

is

necessary to explain the precise mode, in which they

have applied the Consonants, and rejected the Vowels. In the alphabet of these Eastern Languages Hebrew, Arabic, &c. certain Vowels indeed exist, but they are of little importance in discharging regularly

and and

familiarly those ofiices,

which the Vowels

in our

own Language,
The Reader
will

in others of a similar kind perpetually perform.

not understand, that the Hebrews and Arabs, &c. have acquired any artifice unknown to Europeans, by which they are enabled to speak
then-

Language without Vowels

He

will readily perceive, that this

neglect

(^56)
neglect of

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
Vowels must
;

refer only to the tvriting of Language and no great difficulty in comprehending, we shall find that the symbols employed to denote the Vowel breathings are not absolutely necessary Perhaps the following example in the representation of a Language. will best serve to illustrate the mode, in which words are written in

the Eastern Languages, with that mixture of Consonants and Vowels,

avn hlwd " be th nm th kngdm cm, th wl be dn in arth, as it is in avn " gv-s ths dy ur dly brd, and frgv-s ur trspss, as w-forgv thm tht " trsps agnst-s, and Id-s nt int tempttn bt dlvr-s frm avl fr thn is

which

exists in their alphabet.

:

"

Ur

fther

whch

art in

" th-kngdm and th-pwr and th-glry

fr

avr and avr."

in the Arabic

This speci-

men
in

will

give the Reader

very sufficient notion of the mode,

which Vowels are used and neglected

and Hebrew

Languages.

Though
Arabs write

this is the

ordinary manner, in which the

:

Hebrews and

Language yet they likewise employ certain marks (which, as adopted in Hebrew, are called points,) above and below the words, to represent the Vowels, which have been omitted, and which are necessary in the enunciation. Vowels, we know, are and if equally necessary with Consonants in speakiiig a Language in exthe same Vowels we would become intelligible, we must adopt
their
;

pressing the same idea

but in ivriting a Language, I may venture Those, who well to affirm, they are in many cases totally useless. understand a Language, do not attach to a word, as lather, &c. the
:

sounds which ought to be adopted, by a nice consideration of the force belonging to the peculiar symbols a and e, but by an immediate
impression of the sense, which the whole symbol conveys to the

mind.

It is evident therefore, that if the

symbol, as Fthr, be

suffi-

cient to excite in the understanding the exact idea,

to be expressed
;

which was meant

is

any attempt

to represent the breathing

superfluous.

Now we know,

Languages the Consonants are of and if the Reader will make themselves sufficient to excite this idea the experiment on some English sentences, with which he is not conversant, written without Vowels, he will discover, that even in his first attempts to understand their meaning he has but few difficulties
that in the Eastern
;

to

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
to

(57)

and he will be perfectly convinced, that with a small portion of practice no embarrassment whatever would arise from that
encounter
;

cause.

be seen, that the Lexicons, in explaining the various senses of a single word, as it might be called, represented without Vowels, would often exhibit a variety of senses, which on the
It will instantly

view might appear but little similar or related to each other Still, however, I observed, that the Hebrew Lexicographers considered it as an important part of their task, to discover the general idea, to w^hich these various senses might be all referred and to detail with
first
;

precision the links of the chain,

and preserved.

by which their affinity was ascertained observed, that the same word, as the Hebrew Lexicall
it,

assuming these various senses, often adopted different points or Vowels that is, according to our mode of conceiving the subject, we should say, that ditFerent words existed
in
;

cographers would

with different meanings, and that the same Consonants were to be found in all. here perceive, that the presence of the same Consonants in these several words, which, in Hebrew, is thought of

We

most importance
tions,

in the question,
;

would, according to our concep-

be totally disregarded

or, if at all noticed,

would be considered

only as the effect of accident. In contemplating this circumstance, a

new

scene of investigation

was opened to my view. I began to reflect, that, as Man was the same creature in the East and in the West, the English Language must have arisen from the same principles of mind and organs, however modified by circumstances, which operated in the formation of
the

Hebrew

causes,
'then

and that similar facts, as they are connected with these would probably be found in both these Languages. It was
;

easy to understand, that,

if

the

Hebrew Lexicographers had

;

formed a true conception of their subject a Dictionary might be written in English on the same plan, and that the same mode of investigation might likewise be adopted. I then applied for confirmation of this idea to an example in English: I examined the various senses belonging to the Word or the Radical CP, and I found, that with different points or vowels, it signified A Species of Dress J

Fessel

(58)
which
same

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
and

Vessel for dr'mk'mg,

it

A Covering for the head,

Cup Cap, &c.
I

&c. &c.

The

forms,

assumes in our Language, under these senses, are Cope (an soon perceived, that the
;

ancient dress of priests)

idea

objects,

original

was conveyed under each of which they expressed, discharged idea or quality, in a manner totally

these forms

though the functions annexed to the

different

and

dissimilar to

each other. I observed, that the fundamental sense of the Word or containing Radical CP, in these terms, was that of Holding This was a very important step in the progress of my enfolding, &c.

enquiry.

On
all

again considering

the

mode, which the Hebrew Lexicostill

graphers had adopted, though I

ideas

acknowledged, that
I

it

far

exceeded

our conceptions on the subject; yet

soon perceived that their

were bounded within the most contracted limits, and that they had not even advanced beyond the threshold of the enquiry, I found, that the words, which they considered to be impregnated with the same idea, were only those, which were represented by the same Consonants, that is, by Consonants of the same name and the same form ; and they seemed to be unconscious, that among other words connexion or similarity there existed any species of relationship whatever. In the Hebrew Lexicographers we discover no propensities to Etymology, as it relates to the Language which they have undertaken to explain and in this point of view, they are even Withinferior to their fellow-labourers in a similar employment.

out enquiring into the cause of these kindred significations being

attached to the same Consonants
;

we

well

know,
it is

that

it

did not arise

from the fgure of the s^^mbol

and therefore

infinitely futile

and

unmeaning to confine the influence of this principle within a sphere of Thus action, which has no reference to the operations of the cause. if a general idea is affixed to the Radical CP, which runs through the
various words in which

CP

is

found

we

are well persuaded, that the

forms of C and P were not instrumental in producing this effect; and consequently that the same train of ideas will be equally found among words, which are expressed by KP C/2P, CV, &c., SB, SP, &c. &c.

Oa


PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
On
its
"

(59)
English and in
(Lat.) with

examination

found

this fact likewise to exist, in

various other Languages.

parallels

Hence we have Cavm*, Cavo,

Cave, &c. Coif (Eng.), &c. Ship, Skiff with their parallels passing through many Languages, as in the Teutonic Dialects Scip, Skip, Skib, &c. in Greek and Latin SKAp/;e, Skap/w*, {1,Ka(ptj, l:.Ka<poi,)
the parallel

terms to Cup,

as ScYpJius, (SKy^o?), &c.

ScAPha, &c.

AVe

are

now

enabled to

make a very important

use of the Cognate

whose mutations have been already ascertained. I must again repeat, what we shall instantly acknowledge, that a general
Cojisotiants,

Race of Words with the same Consonants, is not that it is not attached to the 7iame but the nature of the symbol a necessary attendant on the form of the symbol, which is an arbitrary sign, perpetually changing; but it is an inseparable adjunct to the power and property of that symbol, whatever form it may assume, and by whatever name it may be called. Palpable as this fact may appear, that even its illustration borders upon ridicule yet we know, that the Hebrew Lexicographers have had no glimpse of its existence; and they have continued to compose Dictionaries, as if among the maxims of their art it had been expressly decided, that of symbols invested with similar properties, though bearing different forms, ideas were enamoured with one form, and were abhorrent from another. This then was my conclusion. If it is accordant to the genius of the Hebrew Language, that similar ideas should be represented by the same Consonants, or by Consonants bearing the same form and name it must certainly be true, that the same cognate Consonants, through the whole compass of the Language, will be impregnated with a train
idea pervading a
;

of similar

ideas.

As

those principles of the

human mind, which

are

of one Language, will operate either partly or wholly in that of another, I again was led to conclude, that in
effective in the production

every form of Speech the same fact will probably

ferred to the English, Latin, and

exist.

I again re-

of this idea

and

Greek Languages for the confirmation found the most ample proofs for the establishment

of my hypothesis, which the reader will see detailed in the succeeding discussions.

Wq

(60)

PRELIMINAllY DISSERTATION.
now
advanced
far in

We have

our project, of generalizing the

as
it

doctrine of Languages.

Our scheme,

relates to ditferent
;

Speech separately considered, is fiiir appears to be obtained, with as much evidence and prospect of effect, as can be expected in a detail, which relates only to the We have seen by a train of reafoundation of an Hypothesis. soning, which has been conducted on a consideration of some acknowledged facts in the construction of certain forms of Speech, that in each Language the same fundamental idea is probably conveyed by the same Cognate Con^nants. There remains but one step more to the completion of our Theory as it relates to the representation of ideas by these Cognate Consonants. The point, which now remains, is to determine, through how wide a sphere of action this power of the Cognate Consonants is extended. That it is extended beyond each particular Language, all will allow, who suppose that any one Language, or Dialect, bears any resemblance to another. Here again
;

and promising

forms of and our purpose

it is

difficult

shall

to speak with precision; as, in extending our views, we be involved in the intricacies of adjusting the various degrees of

which different forms of speech may be supposed to bear to each other. Languages have been divided into various Sets and Classes, with sufficient truth and reason; as the Dialects of the Teuaffinity,

tonic

the Celtic Dialects the Dialects of the Sclavonic the Dialects

Now
all

of the Chaldee or Hebrew, &c.

or Languages belonging to
prevails;

agree, that in the Dialects

each Class

the most

intimate union

so that in the general course of these Languages, the words,

which they contain, would be considered to be the same, under some It has ever been the difference of form and some variety of meaning.
business of Etymologists to endeavour to collect these satne words, if
I

may
It

so say, under their various forms,

and
fully

to exhibit

them

to theiv

readers,

under the name of Parallel terms.

is

and unequivocally the general affinity of Languages has been acknowledged by all our writers under the names of Etymologists, Philologists, &c. &c., in their
marvellous to observe,
various

how

modes of considering the question

and yet

how

little

they

have understood of the extent or nature of that Affinity, which they

labour

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
labour with

(6l)
It

such

diligence

to

discover

and

illustrate.

might

perhaps conduct the mind by a shorter process to a more precise idea of the nature of that Affinity, which pervades the forms of Human

Speech; if we should briefly describe the state of the question, as it by the Enquirers into Language. The Etymologists, is pursued when the object of their research relates to the same word, as they

would call it or to words, under various forms, bearing precisely the same sense, as Father, Pater, &c. have performed their duty with
;

sufficient diligence

and
as

skill.

They endeavour

to collect

all

the words,

bearing the same sense,

which appear under the

task,

same
and

Cognate
the Ety-

Consonants
mologists

such

they are before described.

this

Though

perform
fact
I

under

an

obscure
;

undelined
it
;

impression of the nature of these Consonants

still

they do

nor

have they in
than such as

any other

criterion of the identity of the

word,

have explained to be the true one, namely, the existence Fundamental idea, and of the same Cognate Consonants-. of the same Beyond this point however all is total darkness, and the obscure impression, by which they were before guided, either avails them no more, or it involves them in the mazes of error and confusion. They commonly proceed no further in their view of kindred words, than the production of those terms, which contain precisely the same idea. Of the same Fundamental idea, under different turns of meaning, When kindred words present they have formed no conception.
themselves to the Etymologist, in the familiar exercise of his
art,

marked, as

it

should seem, with the most imequivocal

every idea of Affinity
is

traits

of a

words exhibit any difference in the turns of meaning which they convey even though this difference is precisely of the same kind, as that, to which he has been perpetually witness in the diiierent senses, annexed Here every vestige of Affinity totally vanishes; to a single word. and under this conception even the same Language does not appear to the view of the Etymologist as at all connected with itself. When I speak of such a mode, as adopted by the Etymologists in their consideration of the question I must be supposed to mean, that this is the usual and fanuliar mode, in which the subject is considered.
lost to his
if

common origin,

view;

these

The

(62)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
is
;

The Etymologist
remote
It

indeed often
in

liable,

as I

have before

stated, to the

wildest aberrations
in

which he

refers

words, to each other, totally

meaning as in form. This however is only another practice, proceeding from a similar misconception on the nature of Languages.
should seem, as
if in

the theory of the Etymologist,

;

all

the

Relations of Language were loose, capricious and accidental

their ordinary and familiar operations they are in truth
all

while in

compact,

constant and necessary.

repeat,)

Though

the Etymologist sees, (I must again

an Affinity between Languages,

almost to an unboimded
details

extent, in i?miimerable instances;

when he

words,

passing

through a vast compass of

the same
idea.
;

Human

Speech, which convey precisely,

yet this striking and acknowledged affinity produces,

in his conception,

no consequences whatever, either in the general relations of each particular Language or in the general relations of the whole mass of Languages. We might imagine from this
the question that

view of

he

conceived these innumerable

in-

btances of Affinity, as exemplified only in the existence of various

insulated sets or strings of words,
if I

may

so express
effects

it,

passing

through different Languages,

;

to

be merely the

of accident.

since most Etymologists consider the This however is not so though Affinities of Language, as produced from some regular cause certain process, operate under a indeed they suppose that cause to
;

which no regular cause ever did or could produce. There are however some Etymologists, and those too, who have passed their lives in the enquiry, who appear to imagine that all the Affinities beyond the
Kindred Dialects have been the effects of Accident, and when they discover Teutonic words, for example, existing in the Eastern Dialects &c., they communicate this fact to the reader, with some marks of astonishment, under the designation of the Strange the Curious, or the Whatever opinion may be entertained by IFhimsical Coincidence.

the Etymologists, as to the cause, by which affinities in Language are produced; it should seem, as if they all agreed as to the direction,
in

which those

affinities

proceeded

It

should appear, as

if

the

Enquirers into Languages imagined that these Affinities acted only in a straight line, generally passing though different Kindred
Dialects


PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
Dialects,

(63)

and

sometimes stretching through the whole sphere of

Speech, without any property or power of admitting or communicatincr collateral relations. I know not, in what terms, I can most

Human

impressively convey to the

mind of

my

reader these strange and per-

verse conceptions, which the Enquirers into Languages have formed on the mode of its operation. It is important however, that these
delusions should be fully exhibited, and that
all

preconceived notions,

derived from this source, should be removed from the understanding.

We

may

illustrate

these general

observations,

Earth, as Erde, &c. through a wide compass of Human Speech, by which the closest affinity betv/een the Languages, in which these words exist, seems
to to

some examples in the following manner. as we know, the parallel terms to Father, to Mother as Mater, Mutter, &c. and

by an appeal to The Etymologists produce,

as

Pater, Vater, &c.

be proved.

Yet
in

this affinity,
if I

according to

their

conceptions,

makes no progress vidual Language,

Languages.
in Latin,

collaterally,

may

so say, either in the indi-

which each word occurs,

is

or

in

the

other

Mother

supposed to stand alone in English

Mater

&c. &c., except in the acknowledged and palpable derivatives

to

Motherly, Mafernus, &c., nor are there any other words, in any of
these Languages,

which

it

is

supposed to bear any

relation.

That word

Mother with its parallels Mater be considered as one then we may affirm, that according to the present opinion Mother stands absolutely alone in Language an insulated solitary
is,
;

if

term, without any relation to any series of terms, in the world of

words, with which

the term

it is

surrounded.

The Reader

is

not to understand,

as I before suggested, that the

call it,

Mater from

Etymologists have not derived, as they certain other single terms, existing in
ideas.

Language, according to their different

But

all
;

this

proceeds

upon the same principle of the same solitary process according to which it is supposed, that every word either stands alone, or has only one other word in Language, to which it bears any relation. In short, the Etymologists have no conception, that Mother or Mater belongs to any class or body of words, in any of the Languages, through which it passes. This is the point which I mean to urge,

an4

(^64)

PllELmiNARY DISSERTATION.
fullest extent,

and which is most strictly true, in the tbrce and spirit of the observation.

according to the

Our Etymologists have Earth is to be found in a

Gothic, Saxon, German,
Chaldee, Syriac,

discovered

likewise,

that

the

word

great variety of Languages, as in the English, Belgic, Danish, Swedish, Hebrew,

Egyptian, and Greek, as Airtha, Eard, Eord, EouTHE, Erda, Herda, Earth, Aard, j-Ord, Erez, Artha, Artho, Ertosi, Epa, Era, as they are produced by Wachter.Yet even
this great

Etymologist,

when he

records the terms not in the Teutonic

Dialects,

can scarcely be considered, as belonging to the same series, by faintly observing; " Conveniunt sono "et significatu," Important as the object is, conveyed by these

seems

to

think

that they

words, or by
stituting

word, if we consider the above forms, as conone and the same term and however we might be disposed to conjecture a priori, that this word would be allied to other terms,
this
;

in the

Languages through which

trivial
is

it

passes

yet I

may safely and

confi-

dently affirm, under the

exceptions before suggested, that this

word

considered as standing absolutely solitary and alone in the

formation of Language.

One instance only occurs to me, in which our English Etymologists have made the least attempt to refer any term to our word Earth, and even in this instance it is done only obliquely. This instance is Hearth, under which Junius and Skinner
record the

German Hertha and

to belong to

Herthus, which they acknowledge

;

on another occasion

Earth and Skinner suggests with the adverb of doubt their relation to Era (Epa.) ''Fort, omnia a Gr. " Epa, Terra, Evepde Nep^e." I might be able perhaps to produce
another instance or two among the Etymologists in other Languages, where something of this sort has taken place which only serves to confirm the position already advanced.
;

most marvellous, that the mind, contemplating only this single fact of the parallel terms to the Earth, should not be led into a train of ideas, which would open into a wide view of the formation of Languages. We might have imagined, that such would have been the train of ideas, excited by the consideration of this fact. Is it
possible,

It is assuredly

we

should say, that a

Word expressing

an object, so important
as


PRELIMINAHY DISSERTATION.
*

(6^)
in

as

EuA, (Epa,) Earth, &c. should have no terms

it

Language

to

'

which

is

allied

Is

it

possible, that such a

Word

should stand

it and alo)ie, in all passes ? Are there no terms, connected with it, which relate to the ' operations performed on its surface, as Ploughing Digging, &c. ? ' It is impossible and if they surely, but that such terms must exist ' do exist, ? how are they to be discovered Why, they must be dis* covered from the same principle, on which alone it can be allowed,
'

absolutel}' solitary

the Languages, through which

'

*
*

that the various forms for the

word Earth belong

that the

to each other.

On what
under
is

principle
to

do

we

allow
?

forms

Era,

(Epa,)

'

Earth, &c. belong

all

each other

On

this principle,

namely, that

these different forms the

same Elementary Consonant

found sometimes standing alone, and sometimes with the addition of the same Cognate Consonants, and that the same idea is conIf these different forms then constitute the same word, or 'veyed.
* *

'

if

these words

all

belong to each other, what shall

we

say about the

must say, that they mean nothing in determining the affinity of words for if the existence of different Vowels is allowed to form an im' pediment to the fact of affinity between words, the terms Earth, ' Airtha, &c., cannot be said to belong to each other, which we ' acknowledge to be the fact. Here we see, the words, belonging to * each other, convey precisely the same idea. Is it necessary however,
'different
in expressing
' * '

Vowels,

employed

them?

Why we

that this should always be the fact in

other,

words, belonging to each

which may be connected with the Earth, &c. ? Certainly the contrary, the familiar artifice in Language in the formation of acknowledged Derivatives Compounds, &c. exists for * a purpose directly contrary, namely, that the words related to each other, may have a different meaning, and perform thereby a different purpose, though still under the same Fundamental notion. Nay such ' is the propensity of the mmd to form different senses from the same stock, that even the very same word, as we know, passes into a great ' variety of senses, though all proceeding on the same common idea. ' W^e should conclude then, that a similar fact will take place in words, connected with Earth, &c., namely,, that certain words will be
'

'not:

On

'

'

'

'

'

found


(66)
*
'

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
are

found, which

connected

with Earth,

conve_ying the same

*
'

'

it might though Ground up the Turning HARRo'///if, &c., be, those of Ploughing which are to be recognised by the existence of the Elementary R, either alone or with the addition of the Cognate Consonants, T, D, S, &c.

Fundamental

notion,

expressing different senses, as

without any regard to the Vowels adopted in expressing such words.' Nothing, as we should have imagined, could have been more obvious
*

direct

and satisfactory than

this

mode of

reasoning,

should be at once admitted into a view of the subject,

by which we most inlarged

and important. In the examples above produced, as they are represented by Wachter, we have only the D, T, S and Z introduced as the Cognate Consonants; but we must observe, that the Chaldee and Samaritan terms, intended by this writer, p'^^? y'^^*, are sometimes represented by ARK, and ARG, where the K and G are to be added as Cognate Conand thus we are brought to the arrangesonants to the T, D, &c. as I have described them in the precedsuch ment of the Consonants, now perceive, that the Race of words allied to ERa, ing pages. (Epa,) EARth, &c. will be found under forms, which in an abstract
;

We

be represented by -^R, ^R]c, d, &c. All, I think, will allow, that a Race of words, connected with each other, and belonging to Era, (Epa,) Earth, &c. must assuredly exist, and that terms, expressing so important an object, cannot stand alone in Language, or be attended only by one or two solitary examples of Affinity. So com-

way may

pletely
those,

however

is

the term

Era, (Epa,)
affinities

insulated in the conception of

v^

who

detail to

us the

of Greek

ords with each other,

that in glancing

eye over the part of Martinius, which relates to that subject, I do not find any Greek word, belonging to the Element -^R, which has been referred to this term, except Aroo, (Apow, Aro.)

my

Even

the words, beginning with

EP

are not perceived to have

this

any

relation to

EPa

and

if

no Affinity of

kind should be suspected,

all

we may
involved,
I

well imagine, in

which belong
that
all

to

what total darkness the same Radical.

other words are

am

desirous of impressing in the strongest

manner on the mind

are

of

my Reader,

the words, of which

Human Speech is composed,

PRELIMINAUY
are in general

T>TSSERTATION.
and insulafed ;
conception
is

(^7)
nay,

considered as

soJifari/

what

is

more curious, we even and predominant, with

but
it

find, that this

most prevaihng

respect to each individual Lang^uage.

Words
;

are perpetually referred to single

solitary

words

in other

Languages

seldom happens, that a word is ever referred to another word its oitm Language, when these words have assumed any difference of form from different Vowels, &c., or when they are spelt difI cannot adopt a term, which so ferently, as we are wont to call it.
in

meaning, or which gives us so just an idea of the feeble conceptions, on which the Art of Etymology has been hitherto
aptly conveys

my

pursued.

This spelling of Words, as

it is

called, has alike

confounded
It

the understandings of the youngest and

oldest of our scholars.

seem almost, as if a maxim had prevailed in the Art of Etymology, that no two words could belong to each other in the $a7ne Language, which were spelt differently, though they might in and thus it happened, that in the conception of different Languages the Etymologist, words directly adjacent to each other in the order of his Vocabulary, which differed only by the minutest variety of form and meaning, were toto coelo removed from each other, as creatures of Nay, even when the words another world, and another system. happened to bear precisely the same form, if there existed the smallest difference in their turn of meaning, no affinity is perceived; though the greatest difference of form and meaning sometimes afforded no impediment to affinity, when a different Language was concerned. Thus Skinner perceives no relation between Balk, the lengthened ridge of though he observes, that if he were the Furrow, and Balk, a Beam sufficiently Critical, (Si satis Criticus essem,) he might derive Balk, the ridge, from the Latin Porca, though he prefers the Italian Palicare, Vado transire, which he derives from Varca or Barca. According to this conception we see, that each Language has of all other Languages the least affinity with itself; and that the words, of which it is composed, if they are desirous of finding companions, must seek for them in foreign parts and distant regions. I beseech the Reader to cast his eyes for a single hour only over the Etymologicons or tlie Dictionaries of any Languages, in which the opinions of their comshould
; ;

posers

(68)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
what a compleat
placed.

posers can be gathered, and he will at once see in

state of Insulation every

word

in

each Language

is

All the

words under any two Consonants of the same form and name, as BC, &c., which in the Eastern Languages would constitute the same
word, are considered as totally separated from each other in the Teutonic Dialects Greek Latin, &c. thus it is, under BD, BF,

BG, &c. through

the whole compass of each form of Speech.

this insulated state

In the Vocabularies of the Greek Language

of

words will be most

their

visible, as

here their composers have exhibited

own

ideas,

even without the assistance of explanation, by printI

ing their separate Radicals in capital Letters.

trating in a

cannot forbear

illus-

few sentences the observations, which I have just made, that we may be enabled to have some glimpse of the process, by which words are connected with each other. The term Ballo, (BaAAw, Ferio, figo, saucio, attingo, projicio, emitto, profundo, pono,
immitto, trado, committo, condo, jedifico, verro, flecto,) bears,

we

know, itself many different Compounds and Derivatives poses. Yet even this word

senses,

and has been applied through its to a great variety of meanings and purstands alone amidst all the terms under

the form BL, in the arrangements of the Lexicographer, and almost

in the opinion of the Etymologist, if

we

except a miserable conjecture

find Ballo, Beelo^,

or

two made by Martinius, &c.

We

Boulc,

BovLomai, Boolos, (BaAAw, Jacio, quod calcatur, BouXr], Consilium,

ager,

B;;Xos,

Limen domus

vel templi

BovXa/uiai, Volo, BwAo?, Gleba,

massa, Bolus,)

all

placed as Radicals by the ordinary Lexico-

graphers;

except in

and Martinius sees no connection between these words, BovXtj and BovXofxai. shall now, I think, at once

We

agree, that they all belong to each other.

We

shall perceive, that

Ballo, (BaAAw,
is

Jacio,)

is

the verb of which B00L05, (BwAos, Gleba,)

it

the substantive, and that the

Dirt.

relates to the action

of

St'rrring

up or
tip,

Casting up
(B>/Aos,)
is

We

shall

likewise
is

perceive,

the place in which the Dirt

feet,

Thrown about

Stirred

that

Beelos,

&c. by the

&c.

We

shall see too, that the sense

of Counsel,

BouLE, Bovheuo, (BovXt], BovXevw, Consulto, delibero, Consilia Agito,) is derived from the familiar metaphor of Stirring up or about a surface.

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
face, as in the phrases
'

(^9)

Turn matters over in the mind, To Revolve, Volvere consilia ;' and that BouLOwa/, {BovXofxat, Volo,) the term of Desinng Craving or Searching after or for any thing, belongs to the same action of Routing into or tip a Surface;
'

Consilia Agito, TKd

just as Scrutor,

To

Seek, belongs to Scruta, Rubbish, Scruta Eruere,

which means ' To Solicit or Desire any thing earnestly' belongs to Solum and Cifo, '-'To Stir or Dig up, properly the Ground," says R. Ainsworth. This union between BovLeuo, (BovXevw,) and Ballo, {BaWct},) is entirely hidden, even though the latter has precisely the same meaning, of which that popular Lexicographer Benjamin Hederic has produced no less than five examples, " BaWeiv " ev Svidco sen ev (ppecrt, Cogitare BaWead' ei^ vovu, animum adverand
as Solicifo,
;

"tere;
that

e(p'

eavrov, apud se cogitare

ti

es

dv/uov."

We
as

now

see,

Volo

attaches itself to
;

Volvo
all

for the

same reason

Bovhoinai

does to Bouheuo

and that

of them belong to each other.

The

between Yovvo and Volo, To be willing, though they understand, that Volo and BouLomai, (BovXoiuai,) belong to each other. Yet though Volo, To be willing, and Volvq are totally removed in their eyes from every degree of affinity, yet one conjecturer has supposed, that Volvo may belong to VoLare-, To fly. Some have moreover conjectured, that Volvo may belong to
relation

Etymologists see no

PoLCO, (rioAew, Verso, circumago,)

remote.

which

is

indeed right, though

know, that Polco, {UoXeo), Aro,) means to Plough and Meric Casaubon has seen, that these words may belong to each other, in which likewise he is right. No one however has seen, that
PoLt'o, (rioAeo),)

We

has any connection

with Velos,

(IIj/Ao?,
Ro/'l,

Lutum.)
Halloa',

All agree, that to

Volvo

are attached VoLufo,

;

"To
we

to

" to toss," and Vblumen, a Volume

or

and thus
is

see,

that the

book

Volume, from which

is

truths,

Dirt.

enabled to understand these connected with the action of Rolling or Walloivino- in the Vo-Luptas is acknowledged to belong to Volo, To be willing,
;

the Reader

and so it does but we see, that it is connected likewise with Volvo and with the metaphor of Wallow//?o- in Sensuality. Though the Etymologists see no connection between Volvo and Volo, To JFill, its fellow term yet they carry us into other forms of Speech, and
;

compare

(70)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

compare Volvo with the Greek Eilco and Kvvio, (EtAew, conglobo, KvXlw, Volvo.) Though nothing can be more remote under their
conceptions of Language than these terms, yet still they have justly see, how all this accords with the observations, conjectured.

We

which have before been made on the affinity of the Elementary forms and let us mark in Globo another C, &c. B, &c.|L|c, &c. B, &c. form of Volvo, as I have shewn in the representation GU}L|b, &c. It has been seen, that Wallow belongs to Volvo, and Will to
;

VoLO and Bovhoinai, (BovXofxai.) We shall perceive, how the Balk of Land and the Beam is connected with Boolos, (BwAo?, Gleba,) and the sense, which this Greek word bears of Massa, Bolz/5, the the Lump, will bring us to a great Race of rising or swelling object

words

to be found through the

Balloon, Ballot, Bell, Boivl,

whole compass of Language, as Ball, Bolster, Billow, Bullet, Bulwark, &c. &c.
Pila, Pilula, Pill, Pile, Pillar,

Bulla, Bullio, Bolus, Bulhus, &c. &c.

Pellet, Pilloiv,

&c, &c.

To

pursue this theme would be to consider the

is

force of the Element

discussion.
I

BL, &c., which

not the business of the present

was desirous only of giving the Reader a glimpse into the mode, by which Affinities are propagated, that he may perceive by actual examples, how far and wide they extend themselves on all how close united and constant is that species of relation sides; between words, in each Language, and in all the Languages around so solitary, it, which the Etymologists have conceived to be so loose and so capricious. I shall now advance to the conclusion, for which the preceding observations were intended to prepare the mind of the Reader and

I trust, that they will be considered as

abundantly

sufficient for that

purpose.

It

must be remembered,

that in this Preliminary part of

my

Work,

can profess only to lead the understanding into such a train of thought, and to produce such acknowledged facts, as to supply sufficient evidence for the foundation of a Theory, on which our
I

which is afterwards to be developed and illustrated, through the whole compass of Language, in a series of continued proofs, all agreeing and co-operating with each I have laboured to expose the false and perverted concepother.
future Researches are to proceed, and
tions,

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
tions, vvliich all the enquirers into

(71)

Language have before entertained on the Affinities of Human Speech, in which detail I have endeavoured to conduct the mind into a view of the true mode, by which such operations are performed; and I have produced a brief series of examples, in which that mode is illustrated. We have seen, how
under these views of the question the Affinities of Human Speech are multiplied; and the mind is directly conducted to an idea of that close and intimate connexion between Languages, which the innuproduced by the enquirers into this subject would teach us to expect, but which they themselves have so inadequately and
merable
facts

falsely conceived.

This intimate Aft'nity between Languages, not only of kindred Dialects belonging to the same class, but of those

which belong to different classes, has in truth been the perpetual theme of almost all writers, who have made any enquiries
likewise,

though no one has formed the least idea of the process, by which it acts, or conceived any project of a general principle, by which it could be illustrated. There is a certain order of writers on this subject, who have been so impressed with the notion of this intimate affinity, that they
;

of importance on the subject of

Human

Speech

have supposed the existence of some one Original Language, from which all the other forms of Human Speech have been derived.-^ This distinguished honour has been commonly conferred on that peculiar

Language with which the Theorist, who maintained such an opinion, was himself most conversant or most enamoured. The
;

Hebrew

the
is

Gothic

the
:

German

JVelsh

Irish

and

Greek Lan-

guages, &c. &c. have in their turns been each of them exalted to this preeminence of station though we shall now understand, that this
dignity

not to be conferred on any one of the fleeting forms of

mutable Languages, but on that Original

Elementary nnperishing
we

Language, which pervades all these kindred forms perpetually liable to the accidents of change, and which at once constitutes and records the
fact of their affinity.
I

perfectly agree therefore with these Theorists

differ

on the existence of some Universal Language, and the mode, in wb-ch such an idea is to be conceived.
of the subject, that Universal Language ^i
this

only on

Under

my

view

very

moment

actually
exists.

(72)
exists,

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
not indeed preeminently appearing
in

any one peculiar form of Speech, among these kindred Languages, but in that Elementary Language, abstracted from every peculiar form, which constitutes
the affinity of the whole.

We

all

know,
is
is

that every form of spoken

Language,

now

existing either
;

in writing or speech, has

been or

is,

perpetually changing

and

how
when

then
there

the existence of an Original

Language
operation.

to be conceived,
It
is

not necessary to

no defined period fixed for its pursue this idea on the present

occasion

produce the Theory of an Original Language in order to exhibit the prevailing opinion on that intimate state of union, by
;

and

which the various forms of Speech are connected with each other. Yet even on this conception of some one Original Language our enquirers were equally removed from all just ideas on the nature and extent of the Affinity, which must necessarily exist from the operation of such a cause. The examples, which they produced as
proofs

of this Affinity,

still

continued in their conceptions to be

of this opinion had formed
or artifice,
illustrate that

barren and unproductive relations, generating nothing, and leading

to

nothing.

The

supporters

no idea

whatever of any maxim

principle,

by which any ap-

proaches even could be made to

species of General

Universal Affinity between Languages, which from their

own Theory

must necessarily
it is

exist.

Though

the extent,

which

this

acknowledged

Affinity pervades, has not yet in all cases been accurately decided, yet

allowed to have operated through so wide a sphere of action, that there is probably no Form of Speech at present spoken in the
world, which
is

altogether
in

This

is

not the place,

yet I might venture to

removed from the sphere of its influence. which such a subject can be duly unfolded observe, that of all the Languages, which
;

have passed under my view, polished or barbarous, as they have been called, I have discovered none, in which I did not see the most unequivocal marks of the general Affinity.
I shall

now

therefore state

my
is,

hypothesis respecting this species

of Affinity, about which so

understood.

much

has been

said,

jand so little

My

position then

that as in each j.eculiar

been Language,
the

and

in

the Dialects of kindred

Languages belonging to each of

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
the different Classes,
the

(73)

same Elementary Consonants convey the same Fundamental idea, and as the different Classes have heen acknowledged to bear the most intimate relation to each other; we have good reason to conjecture or conchide, as the foundation of an Hypothesis, on which our Researches on Language may proceed, that the SAME Element conveys the same Fundamental idea through' all

Languages,
is

tvithin

the sphere

of

this

acknowledged Affinify;

from

which probably no form of Speech note spohen on the face of the Globe
altogether excluded.

One great cause, from which our perverted notions have arisen on the subject of Human Speech, is our veneration for the Greek and Latin Languages, and for the beings by

whom

they were spoken, which has indeed absorbed

all

our senses, and confounded

all

our

faculties.

Whenever we ventured to reflect it was only through the medium of Greek and Latin, which we appeared to consider, as standing aloof and exempt from all the accidents of Human Speech, as existing by a property inherent in themon the subject of Languages,
and as formed on laws and principles peculiar to themselves ; as invested with that wondrous property of relation to other Languages, by which they were privileged rather to
selves,

impart than destined to suffer

the

affinity

and

as placed in that

high and commanding spot in

world of words,

at

which every thing was bound

to follow,

and nothing able

to

precede.

Strange as these conceptions

may

appear, nothing
to
call

Languages, which we are accustomed

is more certain, than that all the Modern, have been considered by such

Etymologists under this point of view, and that they have been referred to the Greek and

Latin Languages, as to the original and primitive source, from which they were derived.
It is certain likewise,
'

sidering the subject

babbler, uninitiated

that there are or have been times, in which any other mode of conwould have been regarded, as the idle theory of a wild and ignorant into the greater mysteries of Greek and Latin lore, and uttering strange

and delusive doctrines on the subject of Languages.

astonishment,
if

What would have exceeded our such a Theorist had ventured to proclaim to us, that the Greek and
possibly derived

Latin Pateer (naruj) Pater were

English Father from the Greek and Latin Pateer

Pater.

from the English Father^ and not the Yet surely this mode of conceivr
j

ing the matter should not excite in us any violent emotions of alarm
that the claims of the English

unless

we

suppose,

Language
if

to the

honours of Antiquity, when contrasted

its

with the Greek and Latin, are destroyed or diminished by the accident of
this should

duration.

If

be our opinion, and

;

we

should imagine, that duration

is

incompatible with

the properties of age

let

good Citizen

is

said to

Language, whatever it Language. If this maxim should be tenable, which perhaps some may be disposed to be^
lieve,

remember to the honour of our Mother Tongue, as the have done in rehearsing the praises of his native city, that our may be at present, was certainly in former times an Ancient
us
still

(74)
lleve,

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
shall

we
all

begin to suspect

that

the case,

removed from the sphere

with
their

of possibility,

and that

which I have suggested, is not wholly the Greek and Latin Pateer Patek,

claims to
ancient

Tongue, was an

Our
from the

Etymologists

antiquity, may perchance in former times, when our Mother Language, have been derived from the English Father.

Philologists,

to the perverted different

notions,

&c. might be divided into different Classes, according which they have conceived on the nature of Languages, and
class has

forms of Speech, to which each

been devoted, as to an object

of exclusive adoration.

Among
are

these Classes the Greek and Latin Etymologists, as they

might justly be
of a
little

called,

preeminently distinguished above their brethren, and

state of intellect,

may
the

afford us a notable

example of that
knowledge,

when men

are lost in the labyrinth

all

Learning, which they have been accustomed to consider as supplying

materials of

Human

arid all

the means of

Human

information.

If

it

has ever

fallen to the lot of

this

Learned Wights

to

have been

lost

and bewildered

in a labyrinth like

such assuredly has been the fate of our Latin and our Greek Etymologists. With ; this race of Enquirers the whole world of Human Speech is a Latin and a Greek world,

and

it is

rounded.
all

marvellous to observe, by what a great school of disciples these teachers are surIt is

indeed marvellous to observe, with what complacency and confidence

little

we
our

look on the hard earned pittance of our

stores,

Latin and our less Greek, as on rich and

ample

which

are alone

abundant for

all

our necessities and competent for

all

purposes, through the whole compass of

Human Knowledge,
if in

whatever

we may

project,

and whatever we may pursue. Languages we had endeavoured

'

It

should seem too, as

the process of learning these

to solve one of the most difficult problems, which has ever

been proposed in the doctrine of Maximums and Minimiims,

possible

The
'

acquisition of the least

few of us, I imagine, who are not able to testify from their own experience, that no problem has been ever more felicitously solved in theory, or more efficiently produced into practice. Wherever we
knowledge by the
greatest possible labour.'

There

are

turn our eyes, the effects of this process are always visible and always the same.

The maxims, which

derivation of words,

have above delivered on the Affinity of Languages, will shew us,

which the author presumes to decide on the no project can be more idle, than the attempt to confine this operation within the limits of the peculiar Language, which is the object of enquiry. In our Greek Vocabularies, as the compilation of Hederic, &c. &c. the humble Philologist has soon arrived at the termination of his labours, as they relate to the derivations which are
that in the composition of a Dictionary in

the composition of

more immediately connected with the genius of the Language. He will readily discover some words from known particles, and the formation of others by established analogies ; but beyond these limits all is obscurity and confusion. If the lively

Greek, the speaker and the writer of the Language, were perchance capricious neghgent if in expressing portions of a similar idea, he sometimes recorded his feelor forgetful ;

ings under the symbol

y.B,

KB, and

again under the form of

x/3,

C/tB, our Philologists are at

a

once
I

lost

may

so express

and confounded in their enquiries. it) is to them the Wall of Semiramis

This shade of
;

shade of difference

(if

through which no powers of mind

can penetrate

which

no force of

intellect
at

can break down.

The

kindred words, which

the same ideas have produced,

become

once remote and distant from each other, as

creatures

PRELIM IN ARY DISSERTATION.

creatures of another world
;

(75)
Even,

and

all

traces of their affinity are for ever obliterated.

is

the change in the symbol of a breathing

able to derange the system of our Lexico-

graphers

and the devices of

In his

their art

grow

feeble and inefficient before such formidable

difficulties.

In the writings of the Greek the idea of privation has been represented by
a.
:

the symbol
this varying

mouth
a

it is

a fleeting breathing

and

if

perchance the recorder of

if

sound should unfortunately be no Etymologist

he should forget or be

ignorant, that his

word was commonly represented by

about
all this
1,

compound formed from

privative
all

this privative breathing,

which was

this

or care nothing about

i,

symbol ; If, I say, he should think nothing this, and unwittingly record the breathing by s, o, i,
is

V, ai,

01,

(e, o,

u, ai, ei, oi,)

:

&c. &c. the word

:

again lost for ever to the Etymoloa.

gist:

It

stands alone

It is

derived from nothing

His

privativa has disappeared, and

all his

resources are exhausted.

is

Though our Lexicographer

is

unable to see the things which do exist, he

not.

is

singularly

sagacious in discovering those which do

really derived,

He

not only

tells

us from what source a word

it

but he likewise informs us from what source

all

ought to be derived.
in Eso,
(^r,aiii,)

This precious idea exceeds

the specimens of his craft.

For every future

it

&c. he has a verb

system
is

in

m, {Eo) from which in his conception

ought to be derived.
to

His

built

on the hypothesis, that a Greek never ventured

to express

open
till

his

mouth, when
in

he had occasion
ascertained
existence,

a future action

by the analogy Eso,

ew,

he had perfectly

by the most
it

diligent

researches, that a verb in

{Eo,)

was already
and

from which
mock' as

ought to be derived.
?

In what terms can I seriously reply to such

an

infinite

this

It is

true indeed that the

It is
bd,

Greeks

talk in analogies,

it

is is

equally certain that they cannot talk otherwise.

to be

true moreover, that a race of

words

found in the Greek Language,

in

which

{Eo.) added to something signifies I do an

I shall

action,

and Eso,

(la-a;,)

added to the same, means

do the action
in its

((ttx-Eai,

0i\-r,au')

'>

as in

our Language
I

a race of

words

exists, in

which
ed,

term

simpler state denotes the

present,

love,

and with the addition of dor

signifies the past, I /l5^'f^;

but do our

children

or do our men,
ed,

when they
the present

are desirous of expressing a past action

by the
about

analogy of d or

stop to consider, whether a

in
.'

word

is

in existence,

without the d or the

ed, signifying the action

They

think nothing

they

know nothing
(if I

the relation of the past or the future to the present.

The

English and the Greeks

only or rather feel only, that they have been accustomed to Eso and to Ed,
express myself,)

know may so

are desirous of denoting what they shall do, and what they have which they think or know about the matter This is all the done. on operates the minds of those who form Languages and a more potent analogy, which If the analogy, conducting to a more consummate regularity, cannot well be imagined.

when they
is all

And

this

Being,

who

is

accustomed

to Eso,

when he wishes
some

to denote

some future

action,

is

like-

wise accustomed to Eo,

when he

expresses

action present, there will necessarily exist

an abundant race of words, in which he will be found to Eso and to Eo on the same

same idea ; and hence it is, that a race of words would be generated, in which the future is formed, as the Grammarians would tell us, from the present, by changing Eo into Eso. With this process of formation in his head,
occasion, or in representing the

the

simple

Grammarian

is

at

once

lost

and

confounded.

Having established

this

necessary

(76)
created
;

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
of the future on the present, which his

necessary dependaucc

own
till

jargon only has

he

is

not satisfied with the safe possession of a

it

word

in Eso,

he has discover-

ed a verb in Eo, from which In Languages

there
are

ought to be derived.

no anomalies

there

can be no anomalies.

Man

cannot

attempt to convey an idea, unless the words are accommodated to some order

or

form

arjalogy,

which before
is

existed.

The Language

of our children, in endeavouring to

express their meaning,

constructed on the most scrupulous laws of the more general

analogy

and

if

they are wrong, as

we

should

call it, that is, if

they ofFend against the

common
I

usage of the Language,

it is

in those cases,

where

a less general analogy has

operated in producing a race of words, which are not yet so familiar to their knowledge,

do not say that insulated words may not be found

;

in every

Language, which we

shall

be

unable to refer to any existing analogy

but these are the effects of change and accident,

about which the speaker

analogies.
I

is

equally indifferent, as he was about the existence of these

that the Beings,

must again

repveat,

who have formed and who

utter
it

Lan-

guage, care nothing and think nothing about the anomalies or analogies, with which

may

abound

Still,

however, those Beings do not and cannot utter Language without adopting
;

words, which are related to some analogy

and the anomalies, which are said

to the

to exist, are

commonly
guage.

those,

which

are to be found only in the

maxims of the Grammarian.

Greek, Oiau and Wnyxa. are both accommodated

expressing something future

Thus, in most familiar analogies of that Lan-

In the Oicuy {Oiso,) the speaker does what he has been accustomed to do in
;

and

in the Wnyy.x, {Efiegka,)he has the

has been used to adopt,

(a)
;

when he

expresses

a past action the

in

preceding

same form, which he e, (>,) and final a,

and

his

terms are derived from a race of words,

prevail, signifying to bear

which the sounds of Ois or Erik

the

take,

&c.

In short, they belong to what, in the Language of

-^S

my

hypothesis, are called the Elements

and

"NK, which
Oia-w

Reader

will find discussed

in the succeeding pages (772, &c.)

If,

however,

and

Unyy.y.,

(Oiso and Ettegka,) are

referred to the same system, and called the Future and the Aorlst of Oe^w, then indeed they are truly anomalies.

But

this,

we

perceive,

is

not an anomaly, for which the Greeks are

this system,

answerable.

and had formed these words impressed upon their minds. was before according to the strict rules of an analogy, which It is an anomaly, which exists only in the brain of the Grammarian, who has entangled

They

were totally unconscious of

himself, and others like himself, in the toils of his

that our poor boys are beaten to

own

gibberish.

It is in
;

learning this craft

mummies by

enraged Pedagogues

and the precious days

may of youth are passing away, which can never again be recalled or repaired. treat in the Language of ridicule the inanity of the jargon ; but emotions far different will
be excited, when

We

we

reflect

on the enormity of the abuse.

The

PRELIMINARY D [SSERTATIOxV.

(77)

(2.)

The

that the
'tain

Writer, having shewn by a brief train of reasoning, illustrated by some examples same Element bears the 'same meaning 'through all Languages, which a cerAffinity
is

acknowledged
is

to pervade,' proceeds, lastly,

Fundamental

idea

to be

discovered:

^That

to

enquire,

how

this

is,

whether

it

be probable, that any fa-

vourable circumstances exist in Languages, by which this Fundamental idea can be ascertained with such success and effect, as to supply materials for the foundation of
a System, not metaphysical, but practical and productive.

For

this

purpose,

it

is

necessary to discover, what

seize

on the mind

the object or objects, which would probably of man, in suggesting the first ox prevailing ideas communicated by

may be

Language, which
ledged.

still

continue to exert their influence, and are

still

felt

The

and acknowall

"Writer, supported

by

view of the question a

facts,

priori,

which

would

allow to

a c rtain extent,

and by acknowledged
or, that TJie
is

most prominent and familiar,

for the materials of
in

finally concludes, that the great object, to

which we are indebted

found
in

Human
under

Speech

is

the

Eaktii,

Fundamental idea, prevailing

//;f

Languages^
&c., and

different

Elementary characters,

to be

Eaktu, Soil, Sec.

the various Properties, Accidents,

and Operations attached

to it.

yyv. have now advanced in the formation of our Theory to the comprehensive conckision, that the same Element beai^s the same meamnothrough
this
all

Languages,
to exist
is
;

acknowledged
affinity,

it

been no bounds have been yet assigned to not improbable, that there is no Language, now

among
as

vs'hich

certain

affinity has

and

removed from the sphere of its influence. This latter part of the position however forms no object in the question, which I am desirous to establish and I suggest it merely as an idea, which I consider to be probable only, from the imperfect state of the evidence, which has been obtained on a subject so difficult and neglected. No regular and authentic information has been yet communicated on many forms of Speech, which are spoken by nations called Barbarous and when M'e cast our eyes over the attempts which have been made to afford us information on this point; we are unable to decide, whether the speakers
is

spoken on the face of the Globe, which

altogether

or

(78)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

or the recorders of these forms of Speech were best qualified to convey ideas, or most enlightened in the Theory of Languages. Such strong

and

striking facts

however have occasionally been produced,

relating
it

to the universal operation of this affinity, that

ficult to fix

we

should find

dif-

on any portion of the Globe, from which its influence can be affirmed to be wholly excluded. But whatever may be thought on this point, it forms no part of the object, which I am anxious to ascertain in the discussions of the present
will remain

Work.

Abundant labour

upon our hands, if we should endeavour to prove to a certain extent, by due and sufficient evidence, that the same Element hears the same meanhig in all those Languages, which are best known and which are acknowledged to be related to each and understood other by the various writers, who have been employed in the investiga;

tion of such subjects.

however another material question, which remains to be examined, before we are enabled to form any well-founded opinion, that our Theory can be applied to those purposes ot utility, which are intended to be accomplished in the formation of a general System. It is now our business to enquire, How this Fundamental
There
is

yet

idea,

thus pervading

the Elements

of

Human

Speech,

is to

be dis-

and whether it is probable, that such a discovery will ever be pursued with any considerable effect in the arrangements of Language. This indeed is a most important part of our enquiry, as all our labours in ascertaining the Elementary forms, under which affiniand the probability, that the same ties must exist, if they exist at all forms universally convey the same Fundamental idea, will be vain and unavailing, unless we have the means of discovering with some facility and certainty, what that Fundamental idea is, and what are the great leading senses, into which such an idea would naturally and Now unless some favourable circumstances have opereadily pass. rated in the formation of Language, which may lead us to this discovery, and which may afterwards assist us in applying that discovery with effect all our diligence and acuteness might be exerted in vain, when we attempt to pursue the devious though directed course of Hum.an ideas through the mazes of the mind.
covered,
; ;

Let

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
Let us

(79)

now

therefore apply ourselves to the consideration of a

question, about
hibited, Tlic

which

so

much

unprofitable discussion has been exb_y

Formation of Lavguage, or the process, hav'e been impressed upon words in the composition of

which

ideas

Human

Speech.

When

this discussion, I do not refer to the falseness of any opinions, which may have been delivered on this subject, as they are either of such a nature, that we have no means of I talk

of the unprofitable state of

deciding,

whether they are true or

false

or,

if

they are true, they are

and unimportant truths, which have been perpetually said, and which belong only to a few words perpetually produced. Among all the Etymologists, the writers on the Theory of Language are the only personages of their race, who have never contributed, I might
such
trivial

almost venture to
ing to the Art
;

assert,

one single

fact to the

common

stock belong-

and certainly they have never added one single fact' derived from the principles of their Theory, which is totally incapable either in their hands, or under the guidance of others, to advance a single step beyond its own limits in the discovery of any one affinity Let us endeavour then to find some principle, existing in Language.

which
exhibit

shall
its

extend through a wide sphere of action, and

efficacy in

v'hich shall

and acknowledged examples, under the familiar operations of Human Speech and which shall refer to some constant and powerful sources of impression, ever present ever visible, and ever felt. If our Principle or Theory is involved with any latent obscure, or unintelligible impressions if the causes or sources, to which we attribute such great effects, are not at this moment visible to all intelligible to all and operating on all we may be assured, that our Theory is indeed nothing but Theory, idle, empty, and inefficient! either false or foolish untrue or unprofitable.
intelligible
;

known

Under
around
us,

this spirit

of enquiry

let

us open our eyes

upon the world

and consider, what objects and actions are to be found, which would probably seize upon the mind of man, and supply the first and prevailing ideas, communicated by Language. When I talk
of the first ideas suggesting t]iemselves lo man, I am not referring to periods and conditions, about which we know nothing, and in the

discussion of

which we can be

led

only to barren

unproductive
metaphysical

(80)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

metaphysical deductions, but to those first and predom'wating ideas, which would naturally be impressed with peculiar effect in the earlier
periods of Society, so as to produce terms directly impregnated with
their force,

which

still

continue to exert their inriuence, upon the mind,

though

after a different

mode, and which do

in

fact exhibit at this

very moment, through the whole compass of Language, the most

strong and striking proofs of their
versally

acknowledged.

effect, perpetually felt, and unimust again unequivocally press on the

I

understanding of
nated with ideas,
stood, as to

my

Readers, that
effect,

look only to

that

stage

or

period of cause and

in

the formation of

Words,

as impreg-

when

cause and effect

may

be so seen and under-

intelligible objects of discussion, and to lead of numerous fads in Language, respecting the us to the discovery relations of Words to each other, which were before totally un-

become

known.
supposed,

In

all

subjects,
shall

a series of causes

may be

conceived or

which

operate in a corresponding series of effects

and there is always a point, at w^iich mere Theory commences, and where all is darkness and obscurity. With this stage in the series of My thoughts are directed causes and effects I have nothing to do.
only to the discovery of some early or prevailing
cause in the series of causes, by

predominating

which Languages have been formed, which has impressed upon them their prevailing and predominating
force
;

and which,

when once

discovered by a probable train of rea-

and unequivocal facts, acknowledged by all to exist through the whole compass of Language, may be afterwards applied with facility and success to the discovery of innumerable other facts, which are now totally concealed and
soning, supported by

numerous

strong,

hidden from the view.

we might of man, and the mind upon naturally conceive, would supply him with the prevailing ideas, conveyed by the sounds or words, which were uttered by the organs of speech ? Are we to look up to the Sun, the Moon, or the Stars P Are w^e to regard the Elements Jir, Water, Fire, Wind, Rain, Thunder, &c. Where can we find, or where can we expect to find an agent sufficiently potent and prewhere
is

Now

the great object to be found, which, as

first

seize

dominating

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
dominating for a purpose
ever present with us, at
exhibit their force
like this,
all

(81)
is

but in that great object, which

all

times,

and on

occasions,

on which

all

other objects, capable of being seen or

felt,

either actually exist, or

and influence, which in every period of Society perpetually presses on the attention of man, as the scene of his actions and his necessities, and which in most periods engages his incessant care and solicitude, as supplying the indispensable means for
his nourishment

and support. This great object, so interesting so important, which must necessarily predominate over the mind of man,,
assuredly the
is

is

EARTH.

no one, I think, who will not instantly grant, that a more There promising and productive object for the materials of Human Speech, and there is no one, I imagine, who would not cannot be conceived venture to decide a pyiori, that such an object must necessarily have operated to a considerable extent at least, in the formatioti of Languages. All moreover know and acknowledge, from examples every where visible, that it lias operated in the most strong and striking manner, in supplying ideas, which might seem on the first view most remote from the nature of the object and all surely will allow, that operated in numerous other instances, where the it has probably Whatever may be our effects of its influence are no longer visible. opinions of the extent, through which this influence has been spread we
; ;

shall

all,

I think,

concur to wonder, that

this idea

has never been sug-

and promising source for some portion of the materials, of which Languages are composed. Surely no idea can be more probable, than that the terms, which denote the Earth, Soil, &c., and those, which express the operations, performed on its surface, as Ploughing Harrowhig Diggh/g, &c. would belong to each other; and yet even this has not been seen but
gested, as capable at least of affording a probable

here, as in other cases, such terms appeared to

rated from each other.

be

insulated

and sepa-

metaphorical allusions,

wonder, that words containing derived from the same source, have not been
shall not

We

understood
ducted,
is

though the process, by which these allusions are condistinctly visible in acknowledged and familiar examples.
;

It will at once be directly seen,

I

how

favourable this hypothesis

is

to

(8^)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

System, and how all the ideas, which I have before suggested on the Theory of Languages, co-operate to the same perceive, how the process of investigating the relations of end.
to the formation of a

We

Language, which before might seem to be involved in inexplicable distinct, and defined. With the Earth, intricacy, becomes bounded

its

Accidents and Operations

we

are well acquainted

and when

we

have duly studied the peculiar habits of the Human Mind in the mode of considering this object and its appendages, from known and acknowledged examples,
process,

we

shall

then be enabled to understand the familiar

its

which

is

passing in Language, and to detect

influence in

shall other examples, where the original idea is no longer visible. now understand, from a review of the conclusions before produced,

We

that our labours are directed only to the study of one great

Universal

Lanmiage, which is itself derived from one great Universal object, ever present ever visible, and perpetually pressing on the attention of man. We see, how every part of the hypothesis, forming our

System, supports and confirms

existing in times

its

own

conclusions.
ai'e

If Languages,

and places so remote,

at this

moment

so inti-

mately connected with each other, as to have arisen from owe Universal Language, it may be well imagined, that the same potent cause must have operated in preserving the Language, which it oriWhatever hypothesis we may have for the existence ginally formed.

of kindred Languages spread over the face of the globe we all allow, that they are now, and have been, through a long period of time, re;

mote and separated from each other

ture, that their affinity could

and

we may

reasonably conjecstate,

not have remained in so perfect a

unless the

same constant cause had been perpetually employed in preserving the relations of that compages, which it originally formed.

As we proceed forward
pecuhar Language
this
;

in these discussions,

we

shall discover in

each

secondary process engrafted on the Original Elementary stock and we shall perceive a series of new senses proceeding from the same Fundamental idea. Thus each Language will

under exhibit the Elements, containing the same Funda7nental yiotion, shall understand, varieties of meaning, peculiar to itself; and hence we

how

each Language, under one point of view,

may

be considered as
itself

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION^.
itself directly

(83)

formed from the same object, in a manner distinct from the process belonging to the Universal Language, of which it is a Dialect. Thus each Language may be considered as indebted for the various turns of meaning, annexed to the words which it contains,
to the operation of
still

its

own

powers,

if I

may

so express

it

but

it is

recognised to be a kindred portion of the same Universal Lan-

guage, because the same Elements are employed to convey the same

fundamental

idea,

under

all

the properties of the general affinity.

by which these operations are performed, cannot well be understood, till a great series of Facts shall have passed before our
process,

The

view.

In a future page I shall

various ideas,
;

detail, in

a brief narrative,

some of the

which we may conceive to have been derived from the Earth and I shall shew by some acknowledged examples, how the mind is accustomed to regard that object. We shall at once however see, how this Fimdamental idea of the Earth would naturally resolve itself into various other ideas, suggested by that object, which may then be considered as Fundamental ideas, pervading large and distinct Classes of Words. Each of these secondary Fundamental ideas, if
I

may

so call

them, might then branch out into other notions,

notions to their respective

which might again become Fundamental

Classes.

be arranged with due accuracy and perspiand in such an ar-cuity, without embarrassment or confusion
All this
;

may

rangement

we

should at once see the general

affinity,

which connects

the whole, and the peculiar relations, by which the various parts are
distinguished from each other.

We

shall readily understand,

what

an abundant source of ideas the Earth would supply, if we contemplate only in a superficial manner the most familiar and apparent of the
Accidents

Operations Properties, &c.,

furnish

which would most probably

conveying these ideas.

which are attached to it, and Language with the very terms
attached
it

Among
to the

the Accidents

Operations Properties, &c. &c.,

it

Earth
it

Scratching

up Tearing

are those belonging to the action

up

Routing

upon

if,

Sec, with various degrees

Scraping Grating o{ Agitation Commotion Noise^

it

of Stirring

up

up

&c.


(84)
&.
;

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

and in various modes and manners, by the feet hands instruments of men, &c. by the feet snouts claws of animals, &c. by ^^^ind water, &c. Digging Ploughing Harroiving Raking Stamping 1 reading Stepping IFalhing Drawing Dragging, &:c. &c., as hkewise those expressing the various objects to be found on or under its surface, with their state form consistency, &c., as Dirt, Dust, Mad, Muck, Mould, Mullock, Stone, Sand, Grit, Soil, Clay^

Lump, Glebe, Globe, Bog, Podge, Pudge, Puddle, Rough, Smooth, Hard, Solid, Soft, JFet, Dry, Moist, &c. &c. should, I think, on the first view of the question, be disposed to beheve, that the words, vjiiich express objects
Chalk, Slime, Slop, Slush, Clod, Clump,

We

and actions, such as I have enumerated, would be derived from the Earth. Now I shall prove in the progress of my Work, that the very terms, which I have adopted in the above explanation, do actually belong to a great Race of words, denoting the Earth, Soil,
&c. and
its

Accidents, &c. each to

its

peculiar class, according to the

laws> which I have laid

down

respecting the Cognate Consonants.

Thus, Harrow, Hard, Rout, Rough, Rake, belong to the Element '^R, R^C, D, &c. to Eru, (E|Oa,) Earth, aRetz, (Ital.) &c. T^ead, Dr?/, Duaw, Droo-, belong to TERRa, (Lat.) Tir, Daiar, (Celt.) under
the Element C, &c.]R|c, &c. b, &c. to which we must add Scratch, Mud, Muck, Moist, IVIass, belong to Gviate, Gviit, ScRope, &c. &c.

each other, under the Element

directly to the Element

MD. Mould, Mullock,

&c. belong

ML.

Soil, Souim, (Lat.) Solid, Solidz/s, Cloi/,

Chump, hump, Ghebe, Ghobe, &c. belong to the Element C, D, &c.|L|c, d, &c. b, f, &c. Bog, Pudge, Podge, Pudd/c to B]C, &c. to Pedow, (IleSoi/, Solum,) Boven, (Germ.) &c. &c. Stone, Sand, &c. to the Element C, &c.]N, and to Komst As Hard belongs {Kovis,) CaBNM?, (Lat.) &c., and so of the rest. to Earth, under one Element, so does Durms belong to Daiar, and Solid, SoUdus, (Lat.) to SoLwm, under other Elementary cha-

Chalk,

Cloc?, Shush, Shime, Shop,

racters.

Before I proceed further in these discussions it is of the highest importance, that all misconceptions on the nature of my hypothesis should be removed from the mind, arising either from the inadequate

mode.

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

(85)

mode, in which I have unfolded my subject, or from that peculiar state of Language itself, which presents even to the most dextrous and adroit a perpetual source of difficulty and embarrassment. The best and most precious of the gifts, which reason has bestowed on man, is assuredly the faculty of Language; yet even this precious gift is subject to the universal lot of all the good, which he possesses, and is oftentimes attended with a portion of evil, which diminishes are but little aware of or defeats the purposes of the possession. the great extent, through which the evils of Language have operated,

We

by the forms of its construction, in perverting the opinions of mankind nor would it be easy to enumerate the various sources of deSome ception, which are inherent in the nature of cultivated Speech.
;

of these sources are indeed sufficiently visible and understood

others are so subtle
detection,

but

so

latent

and remote, that they escape from our

and are deeply enveloped under that mysterious

web, which

Language has spread over her own operations. It has unfortunately happened too for those enquirers, who have devoted themselves to the study of Human Speech, that Language never exhibits the imperfection
of
its

nature under so embarrassing a form, as

its

when

it

endeavours to
In the

unravel

own

powers, and to describe

its

own

processes.

construction

of cultivated Speech,

the distinctions formed by the

various parts, into

which

it

has been separated, though performing

most useful and important purposes, present oftentimes a great impediment to the progress of our ideas, and the justriess of our conceptions. In the distinction formed by those parts, to which Grammarians have affixed the name of Noun and Ferb a great barrier is erected, and we pass with difficulty from an object to action from matter to motion or, if I may so say, from death to life, though the mind does not always separate these states in viewing the object itself. We may learn this, if we will endeavour to free our minds from the incumbrances of Language and we do actiially know this to be a fact from the most familiar practice apparent in its construction, where we find, that the Object and the Action, annexed to it, frequently exist in the same word; or according to the artifice of cultivated Speech in the same word, under some minute
in their general application the

variation

(86)
variation

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
of form
as
Sec.

adjunct, &c., The BowlTo Bowl, A Bum, To Burn A Brush, To BrushA Crack, To Crack Mud, To Mud Slush, To Slush, &c. &c. Again, expressing
in

the same object or same species of object, the mind

error

may be

led into

by adopting words, representing

either the particular or the

general idea.

These observations will be illustrated by the case before us and the developement of these possible errors may perhaps most contribute to unfold the nature of my hypothesis, and to distinguish that which I do mean, from that which I do not mean. When I state in my hypothesis, that the Words, of which Languages are composed, are derived from The Earth and when in speaking of Words, appearing tinder the Element '^R, '^RT, &c. I say, that such words are derived from The Earth, &c. &c., there are various modes, in which the mind may be led into error, not so much from the fault of the writer, as from the nature of Language itself. In the word Earth, standing alone, we see the idea of the material substance Dirt, on which we but in which we stir up with our feet instruments, &c. tread the expression The Earth, we have an abstract idea, in which its
; ;

material parts and attributes, though not altogether hidden, are yet

removed from our view. I adopt, however, this latter expression The Earth, not because it really expresses my conceptions in a manner most accordant with the nature of the subject, but because it is an expression best accommodated to the Language of those, to whom Under one sense of the expression these discussions are directed. indeed, it is sufficiently precise and if the Reader should understand by it, that the Words in Language are derived from the Objects and Actions existing in that Spot, which under the present forms of our mother tongue we are accustomed to call The Earth, my meaning will be justly conceived, and my purpose has been duly answered by the
;

adoption of the expression.

I well

know however,

that such abstract

modes of speaking have often led into the greatest delusions even on and I may expect, what indeed I have the most important occasions myself felt, that they would exert their influence on a subject like We this, removed as it is from our familiar habits of contemplation.
;

eannot

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
cannot help considering the term used in this abstract sense, as the sole or siiperior agent in the process, which we describe;
I

(87)
itself

and

have been induced myself to refer other words to such general terms, not indeed subdued by this delusion, but certainly acting under
influence, or

accommodating myself to preconceived notions, which Thus I have said, that Bog, arise from the accidents of Language. Pudge, Puddle belong to Pedow, {Uelov, Solum,) and Bodc??, (Germ.) as if these two terms, because by the accidents of Language they happened to be used in a sense more abstracted, were invested with some superior privileges, by which they were intitled to have other
its

words

referred to them, as to a source or origin.

The Reader
;

is

not

any meaning of this kind and he must diligently remember, that when any similar modes of speaking are adopted, it is meant only, that the words said to belong to a general term, such as Pedo, (IleSoi/,) are derived from the Object expressed by a certain word belonging to the same race, under the form Pedow, Under another point of view Pedow, {Yle^ov,) might be con(ITeSoj/.) sidered as the most improper word to be introduced as an example,
to suppose, that I can have

from the very circumstance, that it is used in a more abstract sense and therefore more remote from the original idea, which was that of a Material substance, as Pudge, existing on the object expressed by Thus, when in speaking of the Element ^R, "^RT, this general term. &c., I say, that words under that form are derived from Era, (Epa,) Earth, I do not mean, that such words are derived from the very terms themselves Era and Earth, but that they are derived from the Spot, which these terms express, and that these terms are themselves belonging to the same race of words. It must assuredly happen, that these very words, expressing such an object as the Era, (Eoa,) Earth, &c. in the Greek and English Languages, w^Il have terms in their respective Languages, which may be justly said to be directly Each peculiar Language has indeed its own derived from them. peculiar relations, which however are not frequently so marked and
visible,

as

to afford unequivocal evidence,

that such relations

are

exclusively derived

from the operation of each Language. We see perpetually such striking examples of the common Affinity, that in
general

(88)
general

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
we
should speak of terms as belonging to the whole mass of
All that

Languages, rather than as the exclusive and peculiar productions of

each Language.

we

can do, and indeed

affinity,

all

that
this

is

to
I

be

done, consists in ascertaining the general

and

shall

perform, as I trust, with

full

evidence of the truth of

my

hypothesis.

by which the relations of words has been formed, is hidden from our view; and we are not to expect, that a chain of affinities can be exhibited, in which each link will be miIndeed no such chain is to be found nutely and accurately arranged. as in the great operations, by which Languages have been formed words are not to be considered as derived from single words, as in a continued chain or series, but from a general impression of the force annexed to a Race of Words under the same Elementary sounds. That is, the Words under the Elementary Character '^R, "^RT, &c. &c. may be said, under one mode of conceiving the matter, to be derived from the Elementary sound '^R, '^Rjx, &c. with an Elementary sense. There is another misconception likewise, into which the mind may fall, arising from a deficiency in cultivated Language, in which Matter and its Action are separated. I have said, that words are derived from The Earth or Earth, where I have been obliged to use

The

particular process,

a substantive, expressing only an object, as Dirt, in a dead, inactive state; but if 1 had been permitted to apply this term, as a verb, To
'

'

Earth,' signifying To Stir up the Earth, as

it

is

used in Provincial

Language, and had said, that Words derived from Earth and Earth?";?^, a very different train of ideas would have been presented to the mind. We should have here seen', that the Jgitation of the Earth and this afforded one cause, from which Languages were derived would have opened into a wide field of reflexion. We shall here be
;

brought to an ancient question, which has been so often and pertinaciously discussed, whether Substantives or f^erbs first appeared in the
formation of

Language.

For myself

cannot but declare, most

unequivocally, that I

am

firmly enlisted under the party of the Verbs

and tha I consider their claims to superior antiquity, as most decided and unquestionable. Wherever I turn my eyes I perceive, that the
great materials for

Language are

to

be seen in Action

in

Commotion

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
7nofion

(89)

and Jgitation, &c. This is particularly to be discovered in the consideration of the Element '^R, -^RT, &c., where we do not so much
Eaktii under the idea of inactive matter, but as EauW, Earth'</, Stirred up, Raised up, Excited, Agitated, &c. &c. AVherever this sense is not visible, but where even a contrary sense is expressed, still I find, that the idea of Agitation was probably the
see

the

Era

or

was derived. Thus, then, I should say, that Language has received all its force from ideas, derived from the Matter, and the Action or Agitatio?i of the Spot, on which v/e exist or, if I might be permitted so to express it, from Earth, EARTii///if or EARi7ig Mud, MuDviug Slush, Shvsuing, &c. &c., or, as we might
original source,
it

from which

say in Latin.

k Solo, Sohicitafido,' &c. &c.

This mode of representing the question will perhaps be sufficiently

and it may rem^ove or prevent various misconceptions* which might be formed by those, who are wont to entangle themselves in the mazes of their own minds. I decide nothing in this statement of my hypothesis, on the degree of influence, w hich the Alattcr of the Earth, or its Action, under the names of Properties Accidents or
understood
;

Operations,

may have had

in the production of

words.

decide

nothing on the peculiar species of Action, or the kind of Accidents

and Operations, by which this strong idea of Agitation, so visible in All the Accithe formation of Language, was originally impressed. dents and Operations are so blended with each other, and are all so that, effective in producing and preserving the same train of ideas under one point of view, it is impossible to distinguish one action from another. It must be remembered however, that as our en;

quiries are directed to the discovery of facts, as they appear in the

present state of Language,

we may

well imagine, that the terms re-

Ground, as performed by the labours of Agriculture in ike, would exhibit in the strongest point of view the general Elementary sense of Agitation, Coniinoiion and that they might justly be selected as important terms, to wliich other words conveying a similar idea may be referred. We may justly place these words in the front of our discussions, as cxiiibiting in the strongest point of view the Eienienlating to the Operations of the

Digging Ploughing Harrowing,

tarif-

(90)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION*

tary sense, and as strongly operative in impressing

propagating and
of

preserving the general Elementary idea, from whatever source that

might have been originally derived, and whatever causes may cooperate in confirming and strengthening the impression.

As my hypothesis
totally

relates solely
it is

to the discovery

facts,

which

are to be found in Language, as

now

presented to our view, 1

am

unconcerned about any opinions, which refer to Language, before it appeared under the form of Language, or which deal only in the detail of a few terms, visible to all, and perpetually repeated by all, and which never have contributed nor ever can contribute to the
discovery of a single fact, before hidden and
jection therefore, as
it

unknown.

have no ob-

concerns

my

hypothesis, to any opinions,

have been held on the Theory of Languages, if such positions called opinions, which, in truth, propose nothing, and produce nothing. I have no objection to the idea, that Languages have been formed on
the principle of Onomatopceia, which has been the perpetual theme of
all

which can be

Theorists on the nature of Human Speech.

This

may be

true,

and

words may have been formed on the conception of the Still, however, we speaker, that the sound was an echo to the sense and if it be shall never be able to ascertain, whether it be true or no true, it is a truth, which terminates in the words themselves, produced as examples, and which is totally inadequate to the discovery of any other truth whatever. All the words, which have ever been produced as examples of this principle, do not amount probably to two hundred words and here the knowledge and the efforts of our They have not discovered any clue, nor do they Theorists terminate.
certain
:

pretend to have discovered or even conceived any clue, by which they can advance a single step in the great Labyrinth of Language.

No principle no maxim has ever been proposed,

which they can pass from these solitary idea, into the World of Words, with all
poses and meanings.
It
is

under the guidance of terms, conveying a similar

its infinite

variety of pur-

words perform any

important objects
;

efficient

not pretended by our Theorists, that these part in Language, or are applied to any

nay

it

has not even entered into their conception,

that the exhibition of this idea

was of any consequence

to the founda-

tion

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
tion of their

(91)

Theory,

and

that their words,

in

order to be operative

must necessarily be attended by these properties. It has never entered into their imagination, that it was necessarv to introduce into their Theory that very point, on which alone every thing depended by which alone it could assume even the appearance of without which the proposition became absolute inanity, a Theory and as little relative to the performance of any efficient purpose in Language, as any other proposition whatever of any kind, and belonging to any subject, which they might have chosen to produce. Though the principle of Onomatopaeia, under the present view of the question, as supplying to Language only a few solitary and unimportant words has no more to do with a System for conceiving the formation of Language, than any other Principle whatever, as of Gravity, Magnetism, &c. &c., which might have been proposed; yet we shall at once see, that if we combine this idea with the Theory of the Earth, a new world is directly opened before us and a conception, which was before totally barren and unproductive, becomes associated with an object, invested with the most ample powers, and pregnant with the most important consequences. We shall find, as
words,

we

proceed in these discussions, that the words, which are supposed to be formed on the principle of Onomatopoeia, are directly connected

and Properties of the Earth, as Route, Stertere; Rudo, &c. Rout, Ruoem, (Lat.") &c. &c. RACLer, To Rake, and its kindred terms ^^'RooTLE, Rattle, Ruttle, Rustle, &c. ScRiETCH, Grate, Scratch, Grit Grunt Groan, Grind, a Ground, and so Hirr?'o, Noise, Grind?h^ Harsh, Hoarse, &c., (see
with the Accidents
;
;

Operations,

page 880 of this AVork,) belong to Er^, Earth, and their actions EARiwg-, Harrow/o-, EARTH/wif, &c. Thus, then, if we should choose to advance into the regions of '1 heory, and to ask, whence it was, that
the names for the part, on which

we

tread, &c., as
'^R, I

annexed

to the

Elementary character

Ero, Earth, was can have no objection to

should suppose, that it was derived on the principle of Onomatopseia, from the ^-TRR-/wo- noise

the hypothesis of any Theorist,

who

made on

its

surface

the original idea

by Treading Scratching Grating, &c. and that annexed to the ERa, {Epa,) was that of the h-lKK-er.

(92)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
which

If this should be admitted, every thing will then be performed,

any order of Enquirers into the Mysteries of Language can expect to

be atchieved.

We have fixed

our station on a spot,

all

full

of promise, where the objects are and from which innumerable Fads

and familiar, in Language can be and will be produced. We have proceeded moreover still farther in our enquiries; and for the benefit of those, who are desirous of discovering, what
visible

known

of hope and

they can probably never find, and which even

if it

could be found,

would

disclose nothing but itself,

region of Theory,

we have penetrated into the dark where any thing may be conceived, and nothing

can be seen.

guage

arises

from the Earth and the Earth only, that Laninto existence into full effective embodied material
It is

is

existence, if I

may
;

so say, or into that state,

its

by which

it

enabled

to perform the functions of

intelligible

being, undei* a visible

operative,

and

form

whatever

may have been

it

the preceding processes of

the mind, or the organs, by which

that spot.
It is

on the

was originally associated with Earth and the Earth only, whatever may

have been the first efforts of Human Utterance, that the Elementary sound -^R, the "airy nothing," has received a "local habitation and " a name." It is from the Earth, that the rude A-IRRz//o- noise of the Animal, mimic or accidental, became instinct with those powers, by which the mind could operate in the formation of ideas, and vocal with those distinctive sounds, invested with meaning, of which
Languages are composed.

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

(93)

(3.)

The

Writer, having concluded, by a view of the question a priori, supported by certain

facts,

which

all

acknowledge
different

to

exist, that

the Fundamental
is

idea,

prevailing in

Language, under
Soil, &c.

Elementary Characters,

to be

found

in the

Earth,,
it,

and the various Accidents

Operations
What
these

and Properties attached to

proceeds to state in the briefest manner

denote the
to

Elementary Characters are luhick

the

Earth,

&c.

and

to

detail

Some of
ivhich

acknowledged facts,
visible.

relating

the

influence

of the

EartH

on Language,

are perpetually

The

"Writer

gives a concise statement of the various ideas,

first

which we might conceive

on the
arising

view of the question, to

be derived from that source,

subject.

from a view of the whole

^The

Observations

conclusion of the Preliminary

Dissertation.

have concluded that the Earth is the great object, which has supphed the materials of Language or that The Fundamental idea prevailing in Languages,

J N the preceding
;

division of this Section,

under different Elementary characters is to be found in the Earth, Soil, &c. &c. and the various Accidents, Operations and Properties attached to it. This conclusion is supported by the probability of
the idea, a priori; and likewise
facts,

abounding

in

Language,

in

by the acknowledged and familiar which the operations of this cause

are unequivocally exhibited.

I shall

now

proceed to state after the

most concise manner, The different Elementary Characters, under tvhich the Earth ivith its Accidents, &c. has been represented : and I shall likewise give a very Brief detail of some familiar examples,
ivhich have been acknoivledged to be derived

from

Accidents, &c. &c.

to
all
;

Though
them

these instances are

Earth ajul its known and familiar

the

yet the observations, with

in

which they

will

be accompanied,

may

serve to place

new

point of view; and the reader

may

(94)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
at

may

once understand,

how

a series of facts, with

which he

is

most conversant, confirms

the hypothesis,

in the strongest

manner the

principles of

which has now

is first

for the first time passed before his

mind.

Our
forms

attention

directed to the Elementary Character,

the

subject

of

inquiry

in

the

present

Vohime the

which

Element '^R, '^R^ c, &c. b, &c. l, n, &c. belonging to the Eaa, In this volume I shall consider likewise (Epa,) Earth, Aryiwi, &c. the Elementary form '^C, '^D, &c. belonging to Esx/a (Eo-rm), &c. because the '^R is intimately connected with the class C, D, &c, though they may be regarded as constituting separate Elementary
former page (35, &c.) The other Elementary Characters will form the subject of discussion in I have shewn in the present volume, fiature volumes of my Work.
in a

Characters; as I have sufficiently

shewn

that the

and

form '^NK, &c. is attached to the Element "GG, &c., or G, have produced some of the words, belonging to it, as Hank,
fully express

Hand, &c. which

the sense of the Element.

When

it

denotes Being, as in Aner, (Avr/p,) Vnus, One, &c., it either signifies the Hankc/', or what is One, an the strong powerful personage

Individual,

from being Hankc^ In,

as

it

were, separate and distinct

from others. The Element B, F, P, V,

a separate
discussion.

W,|

R,|

c,

&c.

b,

&c.

l, n,

will supply

The Greek Bor=Boros,

(Bop/Bopo^,

Limns,

Coenum) from which Barbaroz^s is derived, where the BR is doubled, in order. to express the idea more strongly, and Phuro, {(pvpw, Misceo, Commisceo Foedo,) will shew us the sense of the Element. In Arabic
and Persian
Country.
-j

BR

is

the Earth, &c. &c.

In Welsh Bro

is

a Region,

Bear the Latin and Greek Fero, Phero, (<I>epw,) to which we may add Par?o, Paro, to preV are, the Hebrew N"*l BRA, To Create, Produce, " In the beginning God Created,'' &c. will shew us, how concordant Languages are in the Elementary sense. Let us mark the Pro in PRoduce, which brings us to a great Race of words. Pro, (H/ao), Pr^, Fore, FoRth, &c. &c. which mean nothing, We see in but to Stir up. To BRing or Cast foRth the Bor or Dirt. Bear
English

The

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

(95)

Bear, Briwo-, Burdcw, Bir/A, &c., how accretions attach themselves to the Elementary form BR. The Element M|R,| c, &c. b, &c. l, n will be examined in a separate part of my Work though it is often connected with the form BR. The terms Mire, (Eng.) MEnda, MAR^a, (Lat.) MERgel,
;

Mar/, (Eng.), &c. &c., will fully shew us the sense of the Element. In FoK-?}iica and MuR-77iex, {Mvp/mti^,) we see how the forms FR and are sometimes connected with each other. In Mur(Fr.)

MR

MuR, MuR-MuRo,

(Lat.)

Mor-Muro,

{Mopuxvpw,)

we have

the

Element doubled, as in Bor-Bor-05, Bor-Bor-mo, (Bopf3opo^, Ccenum, BopfSopv^w). To the Element MR belong, we see, those important terms MoRwr, which literally means To be reduced to Mire, This Elementary form will shew us, how MoR/a//5, MorJal, &c.
from the Earth, &c. The Latin Mare is attached to the idea of the place full of Mire, as we plainly see in the parallel English term Mear Mere (Sax.), " A Mere, Palus, Lacus,"
Ifhter

may be

derived

Lye explains the Saxon word. I scarcely can recollect any term, which shews us more fully the humble source, from which Languages are derived, and the union of Languages, than a word, which now
as

Margarita*, {Mapyapirr]^,) Margarita,) the Pearl, is supposed to be of Greek origin, and perhaps the frequency of the word in modern Languages may be attributed to this source. In French and in English it is the name of a woman, and in the former Language it means a Daisy. Yet this word is a Saxon compound, and signifies nothing but Mear-Grit, the Grit Grout or Dirt of the Mear or Sea, " The Pearl in the foul Oyster."
passes

before

my

view.

The

term

same column with Mere is "MERE-Gro/, Margarita." Through the whole compass of Language signifies, hence &c. and we have is Illustrious, what Great, Homer, Maro, Emir, Impero, Emperor, our surname Moore, &c., which signified originally the Raised or Abundant Heap of Mire. In our comparative More, which will remind us of the Greek Mumos, (^Mvpio^,) we see more strongly the idea of Abundance, as it might be of a confused heap of Mire. Hence the German Scholars will understand, why
In Lye a term,
in the

MR

Mar

signifies,

according to Wachter, " Princeps, Dominus, &c. et

" Mollis,

(96)

PTIELTMINAIIY DISSERTATION.

"Mollis;" i.e. the soft Mike Stuff. The term Great, with its parallel term Gross, belongs to Grit, Grout, &c., for the same reasonI have opened a world of secrets indeed to the mind of the Reader, when I have informed him, that wherever he sees an MR, he finds nothino; but the Fundameniai idea of Mire. A very important race of words is supplied by that Element, where the '^R is preceded by the Class C, D, &c., and succeeded by its This Element ordinary attendants, as explained in a former page. we may represent by C, D, &c. |R|c, &c. b, &c. l, n. We shall instantly recollect, as belonging to this Element the Latin Terra, I dare with its parallels produced by Lhuyd, Tir, Daiar, Dor, &c. yet we not venture to entangle myself in this great Race of words
;

shall readily call to

memory

the following terms, Tero, (Lat.) Teiro,

Tro,

(Tej|Ow, Tpvui,

Tero,) Tire, sTir, Tar-Tar, Tar-Tar-s, J)iit,

TiKcgs, (Eng.)

Ilrux, (Tfw^,)

Stehcus, SonJes, (Lat.) Diuiiv, DROg,

Tnaho, TRCod, Tuot, TRCtck, TRace, &c. &c. Gore, Core, Gnoiaid, (Eng.) Skor, {1.Ko)p, Stercus,) ScoR?'a, (Lat.) CRKor, (Lat.) Gru,
(Tpv, Quicquid

minimum

est,

Sordes, &c.)

Saroo, Korco, {^apoio,

GB.it,

Kopew, Verro,)

Sarr/o, SARCulam, (Lat.)

Sore, Score, Scar,

GROiit, GRate, Scuafch, Grcizc,

CRafes, (Lat.)

To

Car^Z wool, &c.

ScRuta, ScRutor; and the terms for Noise, Cr^, Jarr, JARgott, CRack, CRoak, CReak, GRate, SuRick, ScRiefch, Gerho, Kfau(sso, {Tripvco, Sono, Kj/jofo-o-ft), Prceconio promulgo,) Garr/o, QuERor, CoR?iix,
CoRviis,

Truzo, Tnizo, {Tpv^w, If we should consider the li, as supplying Tpi^co,) STRideo, &c. &c. the original Elementary character, from which these various forms
KoRaj', (Kojoa^,)

Kr?o, (Kpi'^w,)

are derived, the

whole might be represented by C, &c. B, &;c.]R|c,

&c.

&c.

B,

&c.

L, N,

When
we

the letters of the Class C, D, &c. are joined with each other,

have the form C, D, &c.]C, D, &c. The Latin Caco with its parallels under such various forms, as Chezo, (Xe^w,) the German ScHiESScvz, &c. &c. will shew us, how the idea of Filth and Dirt Hence we have the Greek Kakos, (KaKo?, belongs to this Element.

Malus)

and hence likewise, remote

as they

may

seem, the English

Cake,


PRELIMTNAIIY DISSERTATION.
Cake, Cook and Coquo, &c. Coquere glebas
with the terms of Dispersion
*.

(97)
English
Seco,

Shoot

Shatter Scatter,

Agitation, &c.

The

jAcio, (Lat.)
parallels

Cut Shed

&c. and their

{^Kit,o},

Scidi,

Skizo, Skgo, Skcxo, SKEDfio,

ZftreSao),

Scindo, 2;^aw, SKa^w, Scarijico,

Dissipo, &c.) will lead us through a w-ide sphere in discover-

ing the sense of this race of words, "which belong to the action of the
Soc,, &c.

the

Plough-share in
I

Stirring up the

Ground

the

Te?'ra

SAUcia vomeribus.

shew

(p. 65^,) that the Sack, about

which we

have heard so much, as pervading all Languages, is nothing but the Hollow Cut the SKcata Terra; and that 'To Sack,' the verb, up. In Scotch, expresses the action of CuTT???a- this hollow out

is

and Seuch, as a verb, means to Cut or divide. In Spanish, Saco/- means " To Clear, To Free, To "pull or draw out," which is the sense of our word Suck, and SACHar, is "To turn the Ground with a hoe or dibble," where we have the true idea Saco is a " Sack, or bag for carrying or trans" porting any thing," and "Pillage, Plunder." Under the form

Seuch

Furrow, a Small Ditch

TG, DG, &c. we have Dig, Dust, Dike, Duco,

(Lat.)

Ducere
Fossam,

It is

marvellous to observe,

how

adroit boys are in perceiving resemblances,

which

by those of a riper age by a great effort of the understanding. If the Instructors of our Youth would introduce to the knowledge of their scholars the Elementary doctrine here unfolded, they would be amply rewarded in the instructions,
are only to be discovered

would receive from their scholars on this subject. The mind of by much or injudicious instruction, is precisely in the same state, as that of the inventors of Language ; and so convinced am I of the superior sagacity of this order of enquirers not marred by age, or learning, as it is called, on a subject of this kind, that I should most wilhngly apply to such an oracle, whenever any difficult or
which they
in their turn

a boy, not sophisticated

doubtful point passed before

my

view.

Though

was

alv.-ays

well aw-are, that

all

Cake
state

v/as derived from the idea of Dirt, as in the phrase,

'

'It

is

in a

Caked

A Cake

of Dirt

" yet

once, for the purpose of curiosity, told a boy, not nine years

of age,

Cake

whom I had before a little exercised in the doctrine of Elementary Language, that belonged to the idea of Dirt, and desired him to discover the reason, when he almost
'

instantly replied,

Because

it is all

of a Lump.'

It is

scarcely possible to be believed, ex-

cept by those,

Speech

assists

who have made the experiment, how much this doctrine of Elementary the mind and memory of the learner in catching and retaining the senses
unknown Language.

of Words, which belong to an

(98)
Fossam,
forth

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
To make
;

a Dike;

Dicere, Proferre Sermonem,

To draw
Land

words

Tzicnos, (Teixo?,) the Ditch,

To Dight

or Dress

Teucho,
the
*'

{Tevxo, Paro,) DjKella, (AiKeWa, Ligo,) the instrument of

DiGGW?o-, &c. DiKOj (AtKw, Jacio,)

German terms
draw, pull
united.

To

To Digg, or Dash out about, &c. ZEuaen, or TSeugc??, To beget, Ziehen, or Z.iEGhen, or Tug," which mean. To Dig, or Draw out,
us,

pfvDvcere, will shew

how

the words under the forms SG,

become

Under the Dental sound

DG, Ta, Da, Tad, Dad, &c. we

have the various terms for Father and Mother, which pervade so many Languages, (p. 479 and 838,) I shall leave the Theorists to decide, whether the Element DD, TD, &c. was derived from this source. I
can only observe, that the Element does not become efficient for the purposes of Language, till it has been referred to actions, which signify To Dig up, or about the Dust, &c.' the Teut Deut, (the
'

Terra,) (Wachter sub vocibus.) the Tethus, {TnOv^, n

<'

yn,).

'C^ TIT,

Mire,

Mud, Clay," &c.

Class C,

The

D, &c. with the Labials m,

b, &c.

succeeded some|.

D, &c. } M, b, &c. The Reader per71 I, forms another important Elementary Character. in which words mode, understand the haps would in some cases best
times by the organical addition of the

or l, as C,

beginning with different

Letters of the Class C,

first

D, &c. pass

into

each other,

if I

should consider the

Letter of the Radical as

expressed by different Letters of this Class, as TSC/i, DSC/?, &c, and thus the Elementary Character would be represented by TtSC/?, &cj m,

This process has been explained in a former part of the present Dissertation (22, 23.)To this Radical belong Campws,
B,

&c.| N, L.

Humi,) the Persian Zemi, Zemin, {(^_^j i^^j) aDAM, (Heb.) Red Earth, the Sclavonic terms Summc5, Zem/, (Russ.), C// T^aMa/os, X^a/xa/\os, Humihs, Kube, (Ky/3?/,) Cybc/c, Bkvedon, {AuTrelov, Solum,) Stamp, Step, Jump, Steibo, (STetjGo, Calco,) Tupto, (Ti/TTTo,) ^e-TuMMAi, (re rufxiuai,) Doupos, (Aoi/ttos,) Dab, Daub,
CiiAMAi,
(Ka/xat,

Dub, Tap, Thump, Thumb, (Eng.) TYUpanum,

see in Campws,

Tabo?-, &c.
I

We
forsrs^

how

the form

CM

passes into CP.

have consi-

dered in

which

CP, &c., in have shewn, that a great Race of words exists under this
a former work,

the force of the Element


preliminahy dissertation.
form, which signify

(99)

"To

be Hollow
I

to

contain

have in general justly arranged the W'ords which contain this notion, though I have not proceeded to the bottom of the question, nor have I seen the more fundamental
infold

"

inclose,"

comprehend

&c. &c.

from which this notion is derived, and by which it is connected with other races of words, under the same Element not conveying the same sense. I ought to have stated my position after the following manner, and then every thing would have been performed, which the question would admit. The Elementary form CB, CF, &c., signifies " To be Holloiv to contain," &c. as derived from
idea,

the Cawp-us, exCAY-aius, the KAPetos, (KaTreros, Fossa,) the Ditch,

formed by the action of Digging, which under the same Elementary Character is sometimes expressed in Greek and English by Skap/o, To this action of Digging or (l^KaTTTw, Fodio,) Sap, and Scoop. SfuTiug up the Ground belong the terms expressing the idea of SiiiTtng up or Passitig over a surface, with various degrees of Violence Shove, Shovel, Chop, &c. Agitation, &c. as Shave, Shape, Sweep, We see at once, how Skep^o, (SKeTrrw, Immitto cum impetu,)

attaches itself to Skap/o, CZKaTTTw.) *

The
* All these words were duly produced, in my former Work but they were not as the important terms, which contained the prevailing Radical idea. When 1 was employed in the composition of this Work, I was perfectly aware, that the Eaiith was the great agent, in supplying the materials of Language, and I there
;

brought forward,

announced my design of considering the Elementary Character -''RT, &c. as denoting the :Earth, in my next Volume but I did not then conceive, that this Fundamental idea
;

could always be discovered, under other Elements, with such precision and

eiFect, as to

form

a regular

arrangement of words, according to the same principle.

was contented

therefore to have arrived at one stage, in the

Theory of Language, and to have been Fundamental notion, pervading a Class of words, which belonged to each other, though perhaps an idea still more Fundamental might exist, by which that Class could be connected with other Classes of words, under the same Element,
enabled to discover the

which conveyed different notions. I had seen, in my former Work, that I possessed the means of forming a new System of Languages, in which the words would be arranged in
Classes, according to the true

Fundamental notion, pervading each Class; and

all

had

seen moreover, that

should sometimes be fortunate enough to apply that ultimate

still

general pervading idea,

more Fundamental, by which

the Classes

would be connected

(100)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
of the Class, C, D, &c. with N, followed some-

The combination
the
last

times by the Letters of the same Class, with l sometimes appearing as

Consonant, constitutes another Elementary Character, as G,

c, d,

D, &c.| n|

&c,

l.

Among

the

Words of this Element we

shall

mark the following, ThoN, {Xdwu, Terra, &c.) Kon?s, (Koi/i?, Pulvis,) Komos, (Ko(i/os,) &c. C(Emim,CiNis, SENxma, Sand, Stone, Shing/cs, CiNDcrs, Sink, &:c. &c. County, Cov^try, Town, the DN, &c. in the names of places, so universally prevailing, as i>o?z-DoN, &c. which Element is particularly visible and distinct in the Chinese Language, as Tien, a Field, Can-Ton, (which is precisely the same combination Stan, (Pers.) Hindoas the French CanTon) Pc-Kin, iVaw-KiN, &c. Thon, Stan, &,c. &c. through the whole compass of Language (Germ.) J^Iud, Clay, Tunch, " Litura e calce, gypso, &c," as Wachter explains it; who in another article has Tunch, Tunica,
;

though

nected with each other. I did not however venture to hope, that I should ever be enabled to form such a System as the present, which I have already extended so far and
so wide, and

which

affords, as I trust,

such unequivocal testimonies of

its

efficiency
at

and

its

extent.
this

certainly did not

imagine, that I should ever be enabled

idea,
I

once to

assume

Universal

Fundamental
System,
to

this

secret master-spring of the whole,

all

as the first pr'mdple in

my

which

could readily refer

the other parts in

the machinery of Language.

Though
are

in

my

former

Work
;

the words are in general justly arranged in the due

yet
I
I

order ,as belonging toeach other

have sometimes mistaken the idea, from which they

more immediately

derived.

have supposed, that the

Hand

is

an agent of some

power in the formation of words, which longer experience induces me to consider as ill founded. There is another misconception likewise, appearing in this Work, which it becomes me to acknowledge, and to correct. I have supposed, that in many words,
beginning with SP, as Speed, the
generally an organical addition to
Agitation,

SP

is

the Elementary part,

which

is

not so.

The S

the P, arising sometimes from

a .lation of Dispersion

is

&c. connected with this sound, and the PD is the Radical. The Reader will of the preceding Volume were at once see, that the mode, in which the arrangements under one point of view, is totally been, have may they precise and made, however just and according to which assumed, now Work has which the incompatible with the form, expedient to consider the former most thought it I have therefore It will be continued.

book as a Specimen only of the Elementary doctrine, and the present Volumes as the commencement of a Work on Languages, in which all the parts will be arranged according
.to

the same System.

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

(1^0
;

though he acknowledges no relation between the two words TuNica and TuNCH, we rrovv see, belong to the Tunch, the Clay just as we
talk of giving things a Coating of Clay.

Coat belongs to the Element

is

CD, under
ficient to

the same idea

and Cloath

attached to

Clod

for a

similar reason.

One

single instance in this

Element

CN

will be suf-

shew, Under the belong to the lowly matter of Mud. have a great Race of words, through the whole compass of Language relating to Men the Families and Generations of Men the illustrious

how

senses most remote to the idea o(

CcE^um may Element CN, &c., we

Men Powerful
with
its

Beings, &c.

Names of Men, &c. &c.

Cyng, Cyning,
Gen/?',

As Kixg, &c.
Canning,

acknowledged

parallels

&c.. (Sax.)

&c. Keen, &c. ^^Kins, ^(/Kin, &c. Khan', (Eastern,) Cohen, (Heb.)
the Priest

the

Arabic Jins, or the

the Chinese Jin, a

(Hi/ojuat,)

Man,
Kin,

Gksus, GENt'/'o, Gens, &c. (Lat.) Giyomai, &c. &c. Kind, Son, Kind, (Germ.) a Child, Infant, &c. &c.
of
all

Now

the origin

these terms appears in the

word Kind, a

Species, Sort, or as

we

might express it, Matter, Materials: A thing of the same Kind is a thing formed or consisting of the same Matter or Materials; and we all see, that Matter and Materials may belong to Mud. The idea of Kind, Sort, or Matter, is applied to a Person of an illustrious Kind, as King, Cyning, &c. precisely as GENTLwa?z and GE^erous, Ga^crosus, &c. are acknowledged to belong to Gens. Through the whole compass of Language the Element CN, &c. expresses Sort or Kind.

The Arabic term

will

be

sufficient

for

our purpose (j>^^ Jins,

which Mr. Richardson explains by " A Genz/s, species, Kind, sort, " mode A GENe?'ation, family, of the same stock. Goods, moveables " (any estate not in moiiey,)" in which latter sense, we see the idea of Household Stuff, as we call it. The Sun with its parallels Sonne, (Germ.), &c. has been acknowledged by some to belong to the German ScHON, Fair, Fine, &c. Schein//, to Shine, &c. In the verb belonging to ScHON, we have the true idea, annexed to all these words. Watchter explains ScHONd^z by " Ornare, purgare, polire, mundum " et tersum reddere, quocunque modo id fiat." The sense of Pro-re, To Clear away Dirt, will shew us, that ScHONt'/? means To remove 'the CcENU)n, Mud, or Dirt,' In an ancient version of St. Matthew,

'

and

(102)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
;

quoted by Wachter, the v\'ord is brought to its humble and original " Besmon gacherit enti gaScHOXzV, Scopis munstation, the Ground
*'

datum

et

Purgatum."

to CLcar, C-Lean, Cj^aj'us,

have shewn (page 28,) that Sol belongs &c., and that these words are derived from
I

the idea of Ci.eamng off the

Thus, then, Son is an object of the same Kin Kind, or Matter with another and the Sun
or Dirt.
;

Clay

is

the

Smsing

ClearFair

object,
is,

Matter is removed. Thus it Languages have been formed.

be assured,

from which Matter or Foul my good Reader that

!

D, &c. with l sometimes following, we have the Elementary Characters M]C, D, &c. l, B, &c.]C, D, &c. L. Though the words in these Classes perpetually conthe Labials precede the Class C,

When

nect themselves with each other, yet

Character, in which

I shall

consider that Elementary

separately from that,
I shall

is

the

first

letter,

in

which the other Labials

this,

are the

first

Radical Consonants.

do

not only because the

Words

in

both Classes are too abundant

to be considered together, but because the

seems to be somewhat

distinguished from the other Labials, as I have before observed, (p. 18.)
I shall open a great world of secrets indeed to the

view of him,

who
&c.
to

ardently enquires into

liim, that all

tbe mysteries of Language,

when

inform

the ideas

annexed

to the

Elementary Character

jNID,

will be found in our term INIUD.

We

shall in a

moment

call

mind such words, which directly associate themselves with MUD, &c., as Muck, To Mute, ISIist, Mattets, '^slkTcria, Macks, (Lat.) Mix, Miscco, MiGJUio, (Miyi/vco,) Moist, Madco, Muoao, (Mudaco,) Massa, Mass, Mash, MAcerafe, MAcero, Masso, (Mao-<rw, Pinso, subigo,) &c.
These words will almost lead us through the different ideas annexed The universality t>f the term Mud will be to the whole Element. understood, when we remember the name of ^gypt, Mis= Ra?ii or MASflr, which we shall own to be justly called the Land of Mud and
;

recollect moreover, that

all

Sanconiatlion has
as

made

the

first

principle of

he tells us, consider to be Mud. " In ipso operis exordio legas Bochart explains the doctrine thus *' statim initio rerum fuisse Tvvonv aepos ^ocpcooov?, tenebrosi aeris spi" ritum, quern appellat Xao^ epe/3a)Se?. Sequitur ex conversione
things to be

Mot, which some,

"

spiritus

cum Chao

emersisse

Mwr, Mot

id est,

Limum

aut afjnosce " mixtionk

PRELIMINARY DI-SSERTATION.
:

(103)

" mixtioms puircdhiem Kai eK t>;s avrov <TVfX7r\oKt]^ tov Trvevfj-wro^ " eyeveTO MilT. Tovto Tive^ cpaaiu i\vv, oi he vharwdov? fxi^euji " crt]-^iv. Kat e/c TavTti? eyevero Traaa (rrropa KTi(reo)?, Kai yevetri^ " oXiov. Et hinc factum est omne creaturarum seminium et omnium

*'

generatio."

{Geograph. Sac.

lib.IL

c. 2.)

Mud, must be referred the Grecian Maia or Maj^, the Mother of Mercury, who is perhaps quasi Macw^; the mystic personage among the Druids " Math, a mighty operator with the magic wand, who at the time

To

this

Deity Mot, or rather to

this

Matter

of

" of the Deluge,

set the

Elements

at large," says

Mr.

DavieS;,

{Mytho-

logy of the Druids, p. 451,) who has very justly described this personage on another occasion, to have been " the universal genius of

" nature, which discriminated all things, according to their various " kinds, or species the same perhaps as the ISIeth of the -Egyptians,

" and the M^tjs," Metm, " of the Orphic Bards, which was of all " liinds, and the author of all thwgs. Kai M?jTis ttjOwtos yevercop " Orph. Frag." {Celtic Ilesearciics, p. 285.) There is another mystic

among the Druids, of the same family, called Amxth-uo/?, which Mr. Davies has derived from Math, " Kind, species, and honiy. " to discriminate." To these terms belong the well-known Deities BuDDA and Amida. If the modern Greeks were required to write BuDDA, it would appear under the form AIbudda. The Fo of the Chinese is acknowledged to be the Fod or Budda of the Eastern world, and the Mercury of the Greeks. The Chinese Language ditFers in nothing from all other Languages but in this particular,
personage
that in general
it

does not adopt the second Letter of the Radical,

;

which other nations possess

shifts,

and hence they are reduced to such vile as explaining their meaning by a still viler character, made

with

their hands, &c., or

;

by
all

singing, in order to distinguish their Fo,

Fa, &c. from each other

which

distinctions other nations effect

by

the addition of the Letters in the Class C, D, &c., as Fod,

Budda,

Sec.

Sometimes however it is retained, and hence the Deity is called PooTA, Amida, Omeeto, &c. A passage in Mr. Barrow's Travels into China is so applicable to this point, that I cannot forbear producing " The BuDHA of the Hindus \\'as the son of Maya, and one of it. " hii>

(104)
"

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
;

his epithets is Amita. The Fo of China was the son o{ Mo-ya, and " one of his epithets is Om-e-fo and in Japan, whose natives are of " Chinese origin, the same god Fo is worshipped under the name of

I could neither collect from any of the Chinese what the meaning was of Om-e-to, nor could I decipher the charac" ters under which it was written," &c. (p. 468.) The same writer pbserves in another place, that the priests of Fo or Budha, " live in a " state of celibacy in large convents or temples, which the Chinese call " Poo-ta-la, evidently derived from BuDHA-jLa?/a, or habitation of " Budha, this name being adopted by the Tartars, which the Chinese " have been under the necessity of following as nearly as their organs " of speech would permit." (p. 46g.) The Budha or Pota La or haya is literally the Layer of Budha the place where Budha Lies or Lays, or is situated. The Chinese in most cases and the Hindoos in this case, have done precisely with the Element LG, to Lie, Lecgan, (Sax.) Legeri, (Germ.) as the Enghsh have done in the
<'

" Amida.
literal

present instance,
the Radical; and

who in

their pronunciation

have

lost the last Letter

of

if the English had always done the same, their Lanhave been as inefficient and unfurnished as the Chinese, guage would probably the most vile and abortive attempt at Human which is

Speech,
state,

now

extant under the Sun, especially in

its

more

cultivated

accompanied by the profound artifices of their profound and The sound of the second Radical in this word is learned lUiterati. however preserved in other Nations, as among the Teutonic tribes,
the Latins and Greeks, Lego,
AejoiJ-ai,

To

gather Legco, (Teyw, Lego, Colligo,

Cubo, jacco,) w^hich both mean. To Lay together, or, COLLECT, and in Greek the term signifies moreover 'To Lie down,' as in its kindred LecJios, (Ae^o^j) and the Latin Lectus, the place
of Lying down, the Layer, Litter, &c. The name of Amadw belongs to the Saint or the Deity

Amida

and

I suspect, that the

it

Tale conveyed originally a Mythological mean-

ing, as

has happened in various other cases, as in the story of Sir

It
is

Tristrem, &c. &c.

acknowledged

in the History, that

Amad/s

was a sacred name. " Darioleta took ink and parchment, and wrote " upon it, this is Amadis, son of a King. It was the name of her
" Saint

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
**

(1^^)

and of great reverence in that country." The name of the Father of Amadis, we know, is Perion, and I cannot help adding, that a Prince, under this name, is the chief personage in a transaction, belonging to the greatest physical event, which ever happened on the face of our Globe. Nay, what is still more extraordinary, this event is connected with the Plastic materials of Mud or Clay, and is recorded even by the Chinese themselves, the worshippers of Amida. I shall leave this secret to be unravelled by our great adepts in Mythology. The Omet, or the Mut, Scc. again appears among the Greeks in their illustrious personage Pr-OMETH-eus, who is actually employed, as we know, in the work of Creation with the very Materials of Mud
Sainf,

same as MACog, who is conceived by some to have been a great worker in Clay Bricks, &c., and the Builder of the Wall of Tartary. Words are propagated in the fables of Mythology, as they are in the ordinary processes of Language. They always contain the same Fundamental idea, though they are applied to different modes of action to different purposes, and difor Clay.
is

He

likewise supposed to be the

ferent

persons.

We
is

now

shall

understand that Prometheus, the

Met,
hence
Plastic

or

Omet

the Makc;' of Imagc^ from

Mud,

or Clay

and

we

shall learn, that

Make

and i^lxoe, terms relating to shape

or form, are derived from the same spot, and belong to the same

MATxer of Mud, or Clay. Among the Celtic terms for Forma in Lhuyd, I find Modh, Math, Imash, Madh, from whence we may shrewdly suspect, that Mos, Modz<5, Mode means nothing but shape and form, and still belong to the plastic Mud. Thus it is, that " there are more things in Heaven and Earth, than are dreamt of in "our philosophy." I was desirous of producing one single example

from the

stores

of Mythology, that

the Reader

may

understand,

how

must be all our attempts to unravel the mysteries of the ancient World, in their Fables and their Names; unless the Master-Key of the Elementary Doctrine has been deposited
utterly feeble

and

inefficient

in

our hands.

The
F, &'c.
I

union of the other Labials with the Class C, D, &c. as B,

C, D, &c. L, forms an Elementary Character, which I shall

consider in a separate discussion,

o

though

it

perpetually coincides with

the

(106)
the form
Soft

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

Lumpy or swelling appearance of Mud or objects of the Lotv, Muddy Spot Mud that kind, by Treading on by Splashing, or reducing Mud, Dirt, &c. so disperse
Plastic,

M D.
to

It refers to the

Ground
to

in general,

but chiefly to the

in agitation

it

to

as to

Dissipate

Destroy,

as

an action of Violence.

We

may

obtain a

sufficient idea

of the sense annexed to the Element by the following

terms. Pudge, Hodge=PoDGE, Bog, Puddle, Botch, Batch, Paste,

Pudding, Fat, Pottage, Pachus, {Uaxv?,) PuTner, Bothc/', sPhodrg^, {1.(pohpo9, &c. &c. Potter, FiguIus, YiGura, Faczo, Poieo, (Floteo,)
quasi Pojeo, Fashzow, pEATwre,

Vas, Vessc/,

&c.

Pot,

PiTCHcr,

Basow, Borr/e, &c. Pays, (Fr.) FEAsant, &c. Boden, Bottom, Pedo/?,
(TleSov,) Fossa,

(Lat.)aBYSS, Buthos, (BvBo^,) Pit, Base, Vassg/, Bad,

&c.

Pejo/',

VEssimus, (Lat.), &c.

Pat, Pit-Pat, Pass, Pad, Vado,

Badi20, (BaSi^w,) Baino quasi Bajwo, (Bati/w,) Pat^o, {Ylarew, Calco,) Foot, Pous, Pod-05, (Floys, ttoSos,) &c. &;c. Patgsso, {YlaTacra-w, Cum
strepitu palpito, ferio) Pitulos,
(IltTi/Ao?, Strepitus,

qualis praesertim

Paddle, &c. Pash, (" Death all to dust (To Beat the Ground) BATTre, Pashed,") Posh, Push, and Beat The Reader will in general find little difficulty with (Fr.), &c. &c. the words under the Element BD, &c. when these terms shall have
aquae

remo

percussae,)

been

diligently considered.

I shall

now examine

the Labials,

when

they exhibit themselves as

the Elementary Characters, either alone, with or without the breathing before the '^M, ^B, &c. or combined, with a Vowel breathing between

them, with l or n, sometimes as the last Consonant. This Element may be represented by -^M, aB, &c.| l, n, or M| M, B,| l, n, &c. It Ifoman, &c. has afforded the name for Father, and Mother, Man
,

Being, &c. through a great variety of Languages, Pa, Ma, Papa, Mama, &c. &c., and has been supposed to be derived from the
Infantine

Sounds,

made by
It
is

the Lips

of Infants,

Ma Ma,

&c.

(See page 278, &c.)

of the materials of
hypothesis,

Human
I

supposed moreover to have formed much Speech. I have no objection at all to this

when
I

considered after a certain manner, and to a certain

perceive terms, under these sounds,

extent

as

think, that

may seem
ever, to

directly to

conduct us to such an origin.

it is

which The extent howto

which

this influence proceeds

difficult

or rather impossible

(107)
to the Eat'th,

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
to adjust; and here as in
as the spot,
this
all

other cases

we must come

from which the great body of terms, appearing under Element, receive their force. If we suppose the name of Mother

have been the original idea; we shall directly see, how aptly such a term would be applied to the Earth, and so intimate is this connexion, that the union perpetually appears in the same terms, AtifXfjTtjp, &c. and in the allusions of the Poet
to

Common
"

Mother, thou,
infinite breast,

Whose Womb unmeasuiable, and " Teems and feeds all."

In Greek

Ammc,

(A/x/^a,)

means
;

at

once the Mother and the great

Mother of all, the Earth,

the Ground, under this \uus, OiMe, {Oifxri, Via) Ammos,

{OfXTTvt],

279) and among other names, relating to Element, we must reckon the following, Hum/,
(p.
(A/>t/i09,

Arena,) OMvai,

OMpnia,

Fruges, OfxTrai, Fruges,

O/jlttvlo?,

Almus, ut

Ofxirvia ATj/utjTnp,

Alma

Eupanda, Ceres, Amceu, a name of Ceres among the Troezenians, Arm, (ATrta, Scythis dicitur Tellus,) Obe, (0/3>;, Tribus,) UiM, (Irish,) the Earth, Home, Ham, as in the names of Towns,
Ceres,)

Notti?ig-HAM, &c.

Am
(p.

the verb of situation or being, Habco, the verb

of Possession,
great

&c.

283.)

The Element *M, "V, &c.

supplies the

name for Water in Ab=Aub, Im, &c., and

Abb, Auv, Ma, in other forms of Speech: Hence we have HuMor Amms, Avon, ?rAvE, the French Eau tjuasi Eav, the old word Ave (Eng.) Eaves of a House, &c. &c. Under this Element we have
the Eastern Languages, as

the idea of objects Rising or Swelling up, over, about, either simply, or

sometimes as if rising from a source or origin, and sometimes under the idea of Agitation Coimnotion, &c. as Up, Over, Off, Hop, Hover, Abo-ve, AB-out, HuMp/z, Heap, Heave, Hebes, Ab, Apo, (Atto,) Upo, (Ytto,) where we have the Base or Bottom, (Amp^?,) (A/.(^i,) Hem, AMBactus, A\piis, {Atirv^,) \Jpselos, CVypriXo?,) Sec. &c. To this Element belong names of Noise Hum, HvB-Bub, Humble Bee, &c.

The Combination
form, such as

in

BM, PP

gives us the

same sense

as the simple

Bump, &c. Bomos, (Bwyuos,) Puff, Pap, Pop, &c. Sylla-BuB, Hub-Bus, Pipe, Pip?'o, (Lat.) Bumblc Bee, Bombco, (Bo/u/3ea),) Bubble, Babble, &c. In Sanscrit BooM-Dafwe is the Goddess of the Earth BooBuns, the Worlds. In Gipsey Poov is the
see in

we

Earth.

(108)
Earth.

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

We

see,

how k-Vui

appears to connect

itself

with ch-AMai,

and Ammos, (A/x/xos,) with ps-AMMOs, (^a/xjuos, Arena,) and this might lead us to enquire, whether the Element s|M was not derived from the simpler form '^M. On this point I can supply no opinion and I have only to observe, that the Element S^M exhibits a Race of words, very different to that, which appears under the form ^Af.

The form N^M, B, &c. may be

organical M, as a postfix,

considered as belonging to dif-

ferent Elementary Characters, as to '^Nand to -^M,

N|

m, or of the organical

by attraction of the n as a prefix, n|]M.

The N|m is often connected with the form A-iV^M, or KN|m, p, as It someNep205, (N>j7rios,) with ANavc, or fcNxBe, (Germ.) a Boy.
times likewise happens, that
as
ei

NM

is

connected with the form

in

DlB,

we must

remember, that the Welsh

;
;

some

cases use

Dhuw, his God ft/ Nuiv, my God and thus we see, may be another form of Divms and Diyinus, "Nimbus of T)ivum,&c.
is

D, as how Nuaiew
for

This Element
planation.

of too complicated a nature to admit of a brief ex-

form NjC, &c. with Consonants, and not appearing a vowel breathing between the two before the N, belongs to ^NC and KNJc, or A"N|c, &c.
It is necessary to observe, that the

The Elementary form with the Labials before the N, as M, B, &c.|N, may be considered as frequently connected with the form M, B, &c.]C, &c., though it constitutes a separate Element. The
connection of these forms familiarly appears, as in Fin go. Fix?, The sense of the Element FicTs, Pango, pePioi, Yactuiu, &c. Muddy spot, or somewill be seen in such words which denote the

belonging to the Muddy, Watery spot, as Fango, (Ital.) Mire, Bottom, &c. The Hindoo Dirt, Pond, Fen, (Eng.) Fund;/.*, the and Gipsey Paune, Water, Pons, Pons, (Lat.) the Rishig-up Heap of Mud or Dirt, as Bank, &c. serving for a Mound, BouNDan/, Fence, see, that Munds, the World, is nothing but the FiNW, &c.
thin"-

We

Mound

and hence

we

have the Latin Mons,

M^Nm,

the Eastern

MiNNare/s, the Celtic terms for the Rising Hill, the Top, &c. Pen, &c. Bounds, {Bowo^, collis, tumulus, clivus, acervus,) Bujsr, &c. (Eng.) Mund?, Clean, is derived from the action of clearing out the Dirt,

by which the MuNDiw or

Mound

is

made, ab cjMuNDa/zd'o, Fossam,

MuNoe/zcfo,

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
MuNGC/26^0, cMuNGewfZo, &c.
Soft, tender
27zFans, ewpANT, the Eastern

(1^9)

The Element
;

is

applied to signify the

form of Infants, Children, &c.

Ben

in

and hence the very word and hence BRT^-jamin, &c. &c.
;

we
the

have the Celtic Bean, the

names

for Son, &c.

;

ran

Woman. In the Eastern Languages, BNH, is connected with that of Building,

"The
form, pattern,

or Bank?/?^ up
''

model," in

we which we
and

see likewise the idea of

are brought to the original sense of Plastic

have such terms as Mens, Mind, Meaning, Mien, Menuo, {Unwic,) &c. &c. In the adjective Mean we have the vile Dirt, and in the verb Mean and substantive Mien, we have its plastic form. In Welsh, Men/ is "To make an impression, " to imprint, to work upon, to etFect," and Men?^' is " Intellect,
materials.

Hence under

MN

we

Mind or Soul," as Mr. Owen explains these words, who refers us to Man, signifying among other things, "A Spot or Mark,'' the adjacent words to which are Man, " Small, little, petty fine Manoc?, " a Mass, Lump,'' from whence we shall understand, that Minmo,
"
;

Mmiitus, Mimios, (Mii/ws, Parvus,) MiNute, &c. &c. relate only to may have seen perhaps with eyes of joy the little pieces of Dirt. yet we were little aware, I imagine, liquor Mantling in the goblet

We

from what a lowly, or rather from what a foul spot this joyous term shall however instantly acknowledge its humhas been derived.

We

on "The green Mantle of the " standing Pool," and remember, that " There are a sort of men, " whose visages do cream and Mantle like a standing Pond." {Lear,
ble origin,

when we

cast our eyes

Othello.)
I

have already unfolded the important Elementary form

GV|Ljc,

&c. B, &c. L, N, and shewn,

how

it

resolves itself into the parts

&C.]L|c, &C. B, &C. L, N, B, &C.]L|c, &C. B, &C. L, N, (p. 26, 2 7.) Among the words relating to Dirt, under the form C, &c.|LjC, &c. B, &c. L, N, &c. we have seen the terms Clay, Clod, Chalk, Slate, Silex, Chalix, (Xa\(^,) Calx, Sludge, Slush, Slime, Limus, Lime, Lump, Clamp, Globe, Glebe, Slop, Slip, Slide, Slither, Glide, &c. I have shewn, how all the forms, in which L appears, may directly pass into each other. Still however, the forms, in which the

C,&c.


(110)

J>RELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

C, &c. appears before the L, and the Labials B, &c. appears before it, will be treated separately, and even the various parts of each form

be examined in difterent divisions of my Work, as Soutm, Soil, &c. Tell^^s, Till, Toil, Tool, Tollo, (Lat.) &c.
will
I
shall

consider the Labial form

M|L]&c.

as

more peculiarly

from the other Labial forms, according to the observations, which I have before made on the property of the Labial M, (p. 18.) we at once remember Mould, Mullock, &c., and we see Under
distinct

ML

in

Mould, Form,

Shape,

how

that idea

is

attached to the Plastic

this

ma-

terials

of the Earth.

We shall see
is

words,

denoting what

Soft Sweet,

under

Element ML, Races of &c., and likewise actions of

great violence and power, as signifying

'

In pulrerem
(MtXt,)
MetXto-o-o),

Eedigere Subigere.'

To

reduce

in

Mould

state

Hence we have Mel,

Mel?',

MoLLW, Mild,

Mxi^asso, Meilwso, (MaAao-cro), Mollio, place,

Demulceo,) MuLceo, Pc/Z-Mell,

(A/xttAos, Mollis,

Mawl, Mill, Mola,

aMalos, aMALDZfwo,

A/uLaXdww, Corrumpo, ut Molle,

Demolior, everto, solo aequo,) the Eastern name for a King, Malek, de-MoL.ior, deMohish, Mouor, from whence Moloch is derived
;

To Moil and Toil, " Dum " Plomh it deeper," says

cultores agri altius

Moliantur Terram,

Under the Element B, examples, as Bolo^, some &c.lLf&c. I have already produced, (p. 60,) Belos, Ballo, (BwAos, Gleba, Ager, Massa, Bolus, Bj/Ao?, Limen domus vel templi, quod calcatur, BaAAw, Jacio,) where we have the Pelos, (n>7Ao?, Limus,) Dirt and its Agitation, Balk, the Furrow PoLCO, (rioAeo), Aro,) to Plough, &c. &c. Volvo, Youito, WalR. Ains worth.
;

low, &c. with the metaphorical application of these terms, as reVoLVE a thing BouLeo?oi, {BovXevofxai, Consilia Agito,) 'To
the mind.'
I

in

in

of these

dare not venture to entangle myself in the consideration Elementary characters, so abundant in terms and ideas yet
;

Languages will directly shew us, the most superficial glance ovet shall immediately how words are connected with this source. mind the terms of Violence, Agitation, &c., which belong to

We

call to

the idea of Ploug/??/?^

BcoAos,) as

or Stirring

up the Pelos, Bolos,

(n>;Ao?,

Pull, Pluck, Vello, Vellico, Violo, VioLe^i^, Pell-Mc//, Pallo,

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
Pallo,

(m)
Hence we

(UaWw,
;

Vibro, Agito,) Peel, Pillage, Pelt, &c.

have the terms of abundance, as Dirt in Heaps, l^oLus, (IIoAys,) Full, Vhcnus and hence the Foul Vile matter, &c. Thus have I arranged in the most brief and cursory manner the

have likewise shewn, whenever the case would admit, the prevailing and predominating ideas, which Though no explanation can be more conthose Elements convey. cise than this detail on a subject of such vast extent; it must not however be considered as superficial and brief as it is, it may save perhaps to the enquirers into Language whole years, I might venture to say, even
different

Elementary Characters, and

ages

of misapplied and unsuccessful

I

meditation on

this

involved

and mysterious subject.

declaration,

certainly

may be
I

permitted to

make

this

when

freely unfold the painful operations of

mind on the same enquiry.

Reader
I
;

When

now
I

cast

my

eyes over

my own Human
to the

Speech, with the result before me, which

have just vmfolded

facts,

nothing appears so plain and so obvious as the

;

which

and the words of Language seem to attach themselves to these ideas, with the greatest facility and readiness. Yet I must observe likewise, that years of ardent and incessant meditation have
have stated
passed away, before
I

was enabled

to

form those

results,

which are
they
the

here stated

brief as

they are in the narrative, and

easy,, as

may

appear, in the discovery.

all

The words, under an Elementary

;

Character, were

involved in obscurity and confusion

until,
it,

Fundamental

been fully once perceive

and the leading notions proceeding from discovered. The Reader is not to imagine, that he
idea,

had

will at

in every
ideas,

of the prevailing

word, belonging to a certain Element, some one which I have attributed to it; or that the dis-

covery of the connection between the senses of a word and some one of these prevailing ideas is, in all cases, a task easy to be performed.

He

will not fail

however

to understand,

from what a mighty labour

he has been freed in the course of his researches. He has been sudplied with the Fundamental idea, to which his words are ultimately
to be referred
senses, into
;

and he has been or

this

will be furnished

with the leading

which

Fundamental idea resolves

Elements, or in

its

general operation.

He

under certain has nothing to do then

itself,

but

(112)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

but to study with diligence the various senses of his word, and to discover that peculiar bearing of meaning, under which it attaches
itself to

the Fundamental idea.

'^C, '^D,

In the present Volumes the Elements

&c. are examined.

aR, "^Rjc, &c. L, N, and

The

other Ele-

mentary Characters will be considered in future Volumesof my Work, if a few years of life and hard-earned health should permit the ^Writer
with the same industry and ardor, which he has hitherto exerted in the study of Languages. The Elementary Character ^M, M| C, D, &c. B, &c. I C, D, &c. C, &c. | M, &c. are already arranged in manuscript, and wait only for that persuasive or imperious
to pursue his labours

which authors so willingly obey in the demands of a kind and The future Volumes might be dispatched with morebrevity, according to the model, which I have exhibited in considering the forms '^R and '^R^m, b, &c. if I should discover, that the judgment of learned and intelligent men was favourable to that method. In the first opening of my Work, I considered it at once just and becoming to detail the acknowledged parallel terms produced by the Etymologists, together with their opinions on the subcall,

a curious Public.

ject, that the

Reader might be fully possessed with all tlie popular information on the question, and be enabled to judge between the performance of the past, and the pretensions of the present. When
matter shall have been sufficiently decided the writer may then pursue his own course according to his own plan and a few Volumes
this
;
;

would comprise some of the most important

other Elementary characters
;

facts,

relating to the
I

if

the method, to which

have alluded,
I shall

should be adopted throughout the whole

Work*.

* Whenever
those parts of

we

turn our view to the

T/ieori/

of Language, and attempt to discuss

Human

Speech, which

we may

suppose to have existed before Language

its

appeared
quiries.

we must

not wonder, that the mind should be lost and confounded in

en-

In considering the Elementary characters ^M,

substances,

Soft,

Watery

Mike

Mud

MR, MD, we

see the idea of

-,

and thus the Theorists might suppose, that the

Grammarians call it, was the original Radical germ, according to the phraseology of some vnriters, from which these forms were derived. If the matter be
Liquid

M,

as the

considered

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
1 shall

(H^)
Section,
I shall

now

proceed to the second portion of the discussion, which

to be unfolded in this division of the third

was proposed

considered under this point of view, these difFerent Elementary forms might be represented by "M,
first,

M^

R, c,

&c.

If

with E, c, &c. following, as

(Bo^So^o;,

we add the other forms, Bl k, B? c, &c denoting

,

in

which the Labials appear

likewise the Soft Substance,

as

BoR-BoK-w,
'^B,

Limus

;)

the Theorist might say, that the incipient

Germ
seem

of

all

these forms exists in the Labials

M,
I

B, &c., and that the general representation might be

AM,

M,

B, &c.? R, c, &c. N.

have no objection to

this

Theory

and

to ob-

serve, that the

as if the

power of

M appears to
suppose,
if

predominate in various words, under these forms,

sound, from which the others
please, too, that the

M should be considered as the original Elementary

We may
Mire,
we

were derived.
objects, as the

sound of AI originally beit

longed to the Infantine Language, &c.

Ma, Pa,

&c., from which

shall

was applied

to other

If this should

be the case, what

Hum, &c. ? from the necessity of the organs, but men form Words from the principle of Onomatopoeia, if that principle be true, from choice. Shall we say, then, that both causes have operated
dered under the principle of Onomatopoeia, as in
in the formation of words, beginning with the Labials
?

we do with M, consiChildren form Pa and Ma,

We have
shall

seen, that "^R

is

a pre-

dominating Radical

and such undoubtedly

it

is.

How

we

consider then the

forms

MR, BR,

in

B, &c. and

Shall

which we have introduced two Brevailing Elements or Germs, M, we say, that the Element MR, BR, in its nascent state, niay be

sometimes considered as a compound, in which the force of both the Elements was impressed on the speaker that in other cases, the R was sometimes an organical addition to

the prevailing Labial

accretion to the
it

M,

&c., and the Labial m, &c. sometimes an organical accidental

R.

We

have seen, that the ^L

;

is

a great Elementary character, and so

must undoubtedly be considered

have before described.

and

it

is

accompanied likewise by those laws, which

But

have no objection to any Theory, which

may

pretend to
is

give a solution for the existence of those

Laws.

Shall

we
its

say, that

QV^^l

formed
?

from an impression of the

force,

annexed

to

QV and

L, on the principle of Onomatopoeia

The L

is

called a Liquid,

and

it

certainly appears to exert

influence most in expressing

Soft Substances.

Thus, then, the forms

M,

B, &c.? L,

may be

considered as compounds in

which the impressions of both sounds, the Labial and the Liquid, passed over the mind of the speaker. By the original nature or use of the organs an aptitude has been acquired of combining these sounds, and when this is done without any impression of the force of the
Labial on the mind of the speaker, the union of the Labial with the Liquid
organical, as I

may be
I

called

have called

it,

without embarrassing myself with a case, about which

real force of

know

nothing.

This imaginary or
in

QV
say,

term
or

QUag
is

(^V A.G-Mire.

Shall

we

on the mind might be represented by the then, that the Elementary character ClC,
or

Q^ Q,

derived from the impression of

QU,

Q,

as

we

see

it

in

Quag.

The Ta, Tat,

(114)
1

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
recall

remembrance of the Reader some of the acknowledged and familiar examples, in which the Earth and its Opeshall

to the

rations

Tat,

the Infantine Language,

maybe

a separate

appendage to CC.

For the same reason,

as
to
iS

that the Labials precede the

Limits, Labi, Slime, Slip.

L in expressing Soft Substances, so will they follow the L, Now the S is supposed to have a force, by which it imparts

Words an

idea of Dispersion

Scattering;

and hence

it

is,

if

appears before and after the L, as in SL//w, SLuS/i, &c.

the Liquid L,

Shall

we so please to we say, that the

say, that

Labials and

were

originally applied to the Earth

as denoting the Soft

Substances of

Mu d,

LiMus, &c.
ciple of

&c., that the accretions to these Elementary Letters were partly on the prin-

Onomatopoeia from design, and partly from accident dependant on the Organs

or organical.
-

Thus
I

in

Mish-Mash,

M and S, such as
compound
for

have staled. Shall

MiscEO we may hear, we suppose then, that

if

we

please, the

compound of
'^li is

the union of S with

that
it

of a

nature, on the principle of Onomatopceia, A-Inu,

independant Radical, denoting Dispersion

A-Arsh, and
Hiss,

exists as

an

Agitation, ]Seise,as in
a

Ooze

the terms
the

Water Wasser, &c.

In

WaSSer we might imagine

I

compound
a

to exist of the Labial

and the S. Shall

we

imagine that the Element S

M
we

is

compound of S and M, on
^R, aM, B, &c.

same Principle,

as in Siuamp,

&c.

Thus then

if

please, the

aL,

may be
the

considered as the original Elements, or Letters, from which the great Elementary
I

Characters, such as

have stated, have been formed, by accretion, as of S,

QV,

&c. In

QV
is,

we
if

have the important sound, by which the Labials pass into the Guttural.

That

any Theorist wishes to maintain, that L, CL, SL,

QV?
Smooth

L, have attached

themselves to such terms as IL/, Wuc, Limits, Lutum, CL^y,

GwaLt, GLeba,
Soft

the principle of Onomatopoeia, as expressing a substance of a

Smeary
all

&c. on

OiLy, 'Uh\gifwus, nature, as something " thick and SLah," as something on which men often move GLib/i/, or on which they SLip, SLide, or when considered in a more watery
state,

attended
-aW

-with.

Agitation and Noise, as

something
;

SLoppy

as

something

in a

SLusH

TLiAsiing or sPLASHi//^ about

if I

say,

any Theorist wishes to make

this

position, I can have

no objection whatever

to his

Hypothesis.

Our

Theorist has then

I

obtained every thing, which he proposes, and

desirous of possessing.

I shall

have gained every thing, which

am

He has

term existing from Onomatopoeia, to which only he looks,

from which he has drawn no consequence, and from which he can draw no consequence, till it is considered under one certain point of vievi', to which he has never once directed
his

mind, even

in the remotest

conception.

have obtained, by the benefit of

this

Onomatopoeia,
to

if it

has indeed thus operated, a term for the Earth

which alone I direct my attention which I consider alone as the important part of the business, and from which, after the adoption of a few principles, I am enabled to discover innumerable facts, which are to be found through the whole compass of Human Speech. I
can therefore have no objection to this or any other opinion, not repugnant to

for CLay, G w aLt, &c.

my Hypothesis,
about

PRELIMINARY D [SSERTATION.
rations

(1^^)

&c. has been found to exert their influence in the shall all understand, as I before formation of words and ideas.

Occidents,

We

observed,
if

what an abundant source of

ideas the

we

contemplate only in a superficial

and apparent of the various Accidents

attached to
it.

Among

these

Operations Properties, &c. &c. Accidents Operations Properties, &c.

Earth would supply, manner the most familiar

which belong to the action of Stirring Routing it up Scraping it up Scratchi7ig if it ?ip. Grating upon it, &c. with various degrees of Agitation Commotion Noise, &c. in various modes and manners, by the feet hands instruments of men, &c. by the feet snout claws of animals, &c. by wind, water, &c. &c. Digging Ploughing Harrowing Raking Treading Drawing, Dragging as likewise Walking Stamping Stepping those, expressing the various objects to be found on or near its surface, with their state form consistency, &c. as Dirt, Dust, Mud, Muck,
are those, as

before remarked,

up Tearing

Mouhl, Mullock, Stone, Sand, Grit, Soil, Clay, Chalk, Slime, Slop, Slush, Clod, Clump, Lump, Glebe, Globe, Bog, Podge, Pudge, Puddle. shall Rough, Smooth, Hard, Solid, Soft, IFef, Dry, Moist, &c.

We

all.

about the nascent processes, by which the objects of

my

discussion have been formed.

Letters,

Some
"

obscure notions of this

sort,

on the power of the

contain the

M,
if

L, &c. have always

not the " expressa

prevailed, and such notions

commonly
still

" adumbrata,"

signa veritatis."

These impressions of
exist
I

the force of Letters and sounds, as formed on

still

the principle of Onomatopoeia

and are

applied, either as derived

from

facts

now

remaining, which wxjre originally the effects

of

accident,

or as really

attached

to the nature of things.

have introduced these minute points, because the Reader

may

expect some discussion of this sort, and

may be

desirous of knowing,

how

the ordinary

opinions on this subject, idle and unproductive, as they

trines,

maintained

in

my

Hypothesis.

may

be, accord with the

new doc-

must again and again

to do,

repeat, that these processes,

whether true or
duced.

false,

have nothing be

at all

with the facts, which are here proassist us,

If they could

proved to be true, they would not

noiu

by

their

own
it is

value, in discovering a single Fact in the various relations of

I

Words

to each other.
;

speak

only of Language as

it

appears, and

is

visible to

our view

when

capable of being an object of discussion,

when

the great Elementary Characters have been

formed, such as
ovra

power, though occasionally passing

all

have supposed them, propagating separate Classes of words by their into each other, and attached to the Spot,
their force

from which they derive

and

all

their efficiency.

(116)
all, I

PRELIMINAHY DISSERTATION.

Words, which express objects and actions, such as I have enumerated, would be connected with the Earth or that Races of words, expressing these objects and actions, centering in the same spot, the Earth, would be related to each other, according to the laws attached to the organs, by which this relation is permitted performed and preserved. According to these Laws, then, which have been so fully explained, SoL?n, Soil, Sohidus, Qi^ay, Cnklk, &c. would belong to each other Mud, Muck, Moist, Mass, would belong to each other, and so of the rest. The Author is embarrassed amidst such materials of observation, which the whole Work is intended to unfold when he attempts to select some peculiar topics for the purpose of a brief illustration. That material objects and actions should belong to Mattel' we shall all
think, agree, that the
;

agree
ideas,

and

it

has been perpetually said, that words, expressing abstract

mental operations, &c. have been derived from Material objects; and yet with these obvious truths, universally acknowledged, and
perpetually repeated, the Matter of the
as the important or only agent, to

Earth
all

has never been selected,

these operations are to
in the

which

be attributed.

Where

is

Matter to be found but

Earth

man mount up

into the Skies for these material objects,

Did or did he
? ?

seek for Matter in his

own Limbs

or those of other animals

All

other Matter exists in, on, or arises from the Matter of the Earth.

Let us

what various ideas the Soft Matter of the That Mollis may belong to the Soft Mould Earth extends itself. we shall all agree, as it does belong to Soft Substances and the various senses, to which the idea of Soft may be applied, we shall learn from the familiar and well known senses of Mohvis, which according to that
first

consider into

authentic interpreter, R. Ainsworth, signifies, " Soft, Pliant, flexible,

"Calm,

gentle,

temperate. Mild,

exorable.

Easy,

facile,

plain.

Weak, tender elFeminate, womanish, pleasant, delightful <' Sweet, " wanton, amorous flashy. Soft, easy, natural, done to the life. " Smooth tasted. Mellow, ripe. Lazy, restive.'' We shall all agree, I must again repeat, that Mollis may belong to Mould, and if it
;

does,

we

shall likewise agree, that

Mould may

indeed be applied to

a great variety of purposes.

Let us note the explanatory English

term's

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
terms
It

(1^7)
race of words.
original sense,

Mellow and Mtld, which belong will now be understood, that Mollz's is
MouLDing of
plastic

to the

same

applied in

its

as relating to the

materials, in the

following

passage,

where the use of the word has been thought somewhat exAs Mellow, traordinary, " Excudent alii spirantia Molluis sera.

belongs to

Mould,
all

so does

MAiurus, to Mud.

We shall

agree likewise, that the idea of Stirring up

;

may belong

Pulverem Excitarc and thus Mol/o?' might belong to Mould, as Moll^^ may. But whether it does or not, it is certainly applied to the action, of Stirring up Mould, as Moi^iri ' Terrain, To Plough,' and the sense of Stii-ring up, connected with that action, certainly passes into a variety of meanings, which are apparently very different from such an action. R. Ainsworth explains MoLior by "To move, or Stir. To toil, Moil, or take pains and " labour about ^To heap up, throw, cast, manage, order, proto the Agitation of Dirt,

''

"ture.
" take
;

perly,

some

great thing.

To

build, or raise,

properly a great struc-

^To rig.

To prepare, or make ready. To enterprise, or underdo a thing

;

to attempt, or endeavour, to

to design, meditate,
refer

"project, plot, or continue."

The Lexicographers

MoL?or

to

MoLe5,
to the

"The Mole, a pier, or Dam ;" where we are directly brought Heap or Mound of Mould. The terms Pier and Dam belong
Elements PR, DM, for the same reason, as I have and Mons to belong to the Element MN. Among

to their respective

shewn Moukd
other

senses of Moles we have Grandeur, Cumber, and 1 shall shew, that GRANoez/r, Grand?'*, Grand belongs to Ground. The

Lexicographers refer
see, that the

Moles
that,

to

Mola,

Mill, Meal, &c. where

to

we

Mill

is

which reduces substances

of

Mould, and
nature.

Meal is that, which is reduced to a substance MoLo means To Grind, Molor, To be Ground,
where
it is

Mould
to

says R. Ainsworth,

impossible not to see, that

Grind belongs

Ground.

Latin Molzo/' will teach us another operation of the Human mind, and will shew us, that the idea of Stability, and that too of the

The

most intensive kind,

derous objects,
Sifim/?;g-

may

with the greatest and most ponbe derived from the idea of Agitation Moving or
as connected

about, &c.

"To

Build, or raise

up a great Structure."

The
same

(118)
same union of
'raise high,'

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
ideas takes place in Structure
latter

&c. which

word is

and Str?/o, To pile or acknowledged to belong to Storco,

'

Stroo, STROiiu-wni, {1.Topeo), 1.Tpwoj,

To Throw, down," to which some have justly referred the English Stroiv, and they might have added the English Stir likewise. Thus
1.Tpu}vuvfxi,) Ster?26, "

"or

Strike

we
up

how the co/zStruction of the sentence, now before the " Reader, Struere orationem," may belong to the action of Throiving
perceive

about, &c.
Str?/o,

We shall at once see from the senses of Struo, which

According
to

relates

both to the Heap and the Structure, how our terms Store and Story, Contignatio, " The first Story," may belong to each other and
to

&c.

my

view of the question

all

these

words must be referred to the Terro, which perhaps we shall see more fully in the English Thro?^. Again let us mark, that Struo has the metaphorical sense of Mental operation, which is annexed to Molior, as * To Contrive,' which R. Ainsworth has used in the explanation of both these words. We know, that coTrive belongs to Teko, Triv?', "To rub, to break, to bray, bruise, or stamp," another form of the Greek Teiro, {Teipw, Vexo, adfligo, infesto, molesto, dome,
subigo, &c.)
one,
*

which brings us

to

the English Tear, Tire, &c.

vel

Ad Terraw I think, will doubt, that Tero belongs to Terra pulverem redigere.' Let us mark the terms ISIoil, Moj^esto,
'

No

M.ohestus, belonging for the

In the Phrase MolIot Tepere tempus, we see how something which can be applied to Dirt, or to Reducing things to Dust or Powder, may belong to Tiine and we see in the word Time, which is acknowledged to be attached

same reason

to

to

Tempus, Temperies Tempera, " To Temper, mix, or mingle, &c." Temperat Arva To Temper Mortar, &c. that the same object may belong to the same spot, under another mode of conceiving the
;

materials, found

upon its surface. The Latin Colo will show us to what various purposes, an operation relating to the Earth, may be employed. R. Ainsworth explains Colo,
"

To T'ill, or husband. Ground. To deck, trim, or adorn. To Dress, ' or Prune. ^To inhabit, live, or dwell in. ^To worship, to revere. " To Love, favour and esteem. To make court to, to be attached to,

*'

or to wait upon

one. ^To

make

love to a

"practise, or study. To follow and use.

^To maintain, preserve,

woman

^To exercise,

and

" keep


PRELIAITNARY DISSERTATION.
**

(^^9)

keep." Here we
its

see, that the various ideas

in

highest state,

of Respect and Reverence oi Mental applicationof Ornament Dress, &c.,

must not wonder, that ideas, bearing so opposite a sense to the original action, which may appear to some of so homely a nature, should suffer no stain from the baseThis impression speedily vanishes, and the idea ness of their origin.
belong to Tilling the Ground.

We

comes into the mind free from any foul adhesions of its original We adopt matter, though still impregnated with its original force. the same word in the most opposite senses of Dignity and Vileness nor is the more dignified sense at all debased by the more foul apThe word Reverence plication, in which it may be sometimes used. is, we know, a term of the greatest dignity, nor is its force weakened or sullied by an ignoble use, to which it is sometimes applied. We shall all, I think, agree, that the Latin Colo belongs to Sol^^w, just as Till may appear to belong more immediately to the form Tell?/*. The explanatory term Dress belongs, I imagine, to Dirt ; but whether it
;

does or not,
phrase "

it

equally illustrates

my

hypothesis.

It is applied to the

Cultivation of

Land

Cookery, and to Ornament or Cloathing.

In the

dum Comuntur annus est," we again see, may belong to Ploughing the Ground. how elaborate Ornament Thus weknow, that Ornament Finery Spruceness Cleanness, &c. may be derived from Dirt and this union of ideas is effected in vaMoliuntur,

Dum

rious ways.

have shewn, that Chean, Chear, &c.

is

attached to

Chay, from the idea of Chearing or Cheaning a surface from Dirt or Chay, just as we talk of Mudding a Pond and we find in the same manner, that Pcjrgo, Purs belong to Pus, Funis, Foul Matter. I luive shewn, that Mund?/s, " Clean, neat, fine," &c. is derived from the idea of removing Dirt ab e^luNoando, e^lvaaendo, where in Muago
;

we

unequivocally

see

the

idea of Filth.

In the Greek JNIiaino,

M1NTH05, {MtaLvw, Inquino, conspureo, MlvOo^, Stercus, Merda,) we see the form for Dirt, though in the term Miaino, quasi Miajwo^ we see the forms MJ and MN. The preceding terms to Mintho*, (Mtj/^os,) in my Greek Vocabulary are Mixdax, Mintha, {Miv^ap^ Suffimentum quoddam, Mivda, Mintha, Herba suavis odoris,) where,

MN

think,

we

shall

agree, that these

terms for the Incense, and the

strong


(120)
Dung. monly

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
Herb Mint were taken from the
for
I

strong or sivect-smellbig

must here observe, that the terms

It is

scent of the sweet odors are com-

derived from the idea of Strong smells,

which belong

to the to

strong smell of Foul matter.

allowed, that
;

perYuME belongs

and it is impossible, no very pleasing exhalation I think, not to acknowledge, that TvMiis, "Smoke, Reek, or Fume," has some relation at least to its companion Fim//s. ^lie Latin Fohio, another elevated term to express what is Polished Polite, exhibits on the first view the idea of Scratching or Rubbing on a surface, so as to and its remove something, which we might venture to call Dirt attendant Pollmo but too plainly points out the base origin, from which it is derived. Thus we see, how Polish and Pollution are allied We shall own too, I think, that Lima, a File and to each other.

FvMUS, which

is

LiMo,

"To
is

File, to take

to luiMus, for the

away what is superfluous, to Polish," belongs same reason. The File is that, which removes
flour,

what

Foul.

In PoLLe?z, Fine

or the Dust that flieth in the

Dust of any thing," we see another purWhile pose, to which the idea of Dust or Dirt may be applied. I examine these words Pol?o and PoLLe;?, in my Latin Vocabulary, I cast my eyes on Folus, " The Pole, the end or point of the " axle-tree, whereon Astronomers imagine Heaven to be turned, " Heaven," which is acknowledged by all to be derived from Polco, and thus we see, how the Poles of the (UoXew, Verto, Verso, Aro) Heavens, and the Heaven itself may be derived from the lowly I shall shew in the same manaction of Plough?/?^ up the Ground. ner, that the term Heavc?? is taken from the raised Up Heap, as it
"Mill:
also in the small
;

might be of Dirt Mud, &c. There is another mode of conceiving the substance of Dirt, from which the idea of Ornament Finery, &c. may be derived and this mode ^obtaining the idea of what is Fine Gaudy, &c. consists in

supposing a surface to be smeared over with Dirt. This we shall imagine to be an extraordinary mode indeed of arriving at the sense
yet nothing of Finely, or a shewy appearance, as it is called In our English term Daivh, certain or more common.
; '

is

more mere
but

'

Dawhingi

we

begin to perceive,

how

this idea

may be

obtained,


PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
but in the term J^anmh, where
stance,

(121)

and

in the Latin

Fucus
is

we have the idea of a Smearing subwe perceive the process accomplished.

apphed, as Fucks
reverts to
its
is,

In our

own

Language,

Dawb

to a

showy

im-

posing appearance, though

applied to a vile purpose,

it

original sense

by being

"So smooth

he

Dawb'd

his vice with

shew of

virtue."

Greek word, which conveys the idea of something, as it were, inexpressibly and superlativcl^ij Charming Fine Splendid Gay Gawdy, Sec. &c., even that word, which our young Grecifying bards

Even

that

are so delighted to see glittering in their Sapphics

or

their Iambics

or their Hexameters,

even

GANos

itself,

(Fai/os,

LiEtilia,

voluptas;

splendor, item quod est in quaque re pulchrum, nitidum, hilare, venustum,) must be referred, I fear, to the File Dawb or Famish. In

the verb Ganoo, {Tavow,)

when

it

is

interpreted

by " Lcevigo poUo,"

we

begin to perceive something of

its

base, superficial quality; but the

following passage from Casaubon on Athen^eus will unfold to us the

whole

secret.
;

The Author of

a Glossary quoted

by

this great Critic

observes

" Stagno, YlepnreTaXw,

FANQ,
;

\ifxva<^u}.

Vavw, Stagno,

"

Yavcorn^. Stagnafor;'" on which Casaubon observes, "Nescivit " distinguere inter Stagno et Stanno siquidem ita scripsit. Deinde " ahud est TrepnreTaXwcri^, figulinae, ut puto, vocabulum, aliud

"

Fai/ftjo-ts.

Vasa

asrea, sicut et fictilia,

Stanno

illinebant, ut argentea

" viderentur. Katro-iTepw a\ei(peiv, hoc dixerunt et Yavovv." Whether Stannz/w and Gangs, {Yavo^,) should be considered as directly belonging to each other,
it

is

not necessary to enquire

but

we

shall

now

perceive, that they both belong to the

C, D, &c.|N, and both signify to

order to

same Elementary character Smear Daivb a surface over, in

make substance Tin

is

it

look Fine.
Stann?//??
It will
is

We

shall

now

likewise see, that the

TiNGCs a

surface.

not wrong in his

which Stains or be moreover perceived, that the Glossarist term Stagno, which at once belongs to the
that,

nothing but

Stagn/w, the Lake, the Spot, where the Smear Matter is, and to the substance Stann?/w, the Smear matter itself. see, that LiMNazo

We

{Aifxva^w,)

(122)
(Aijuva^tt),)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATIOX.
to Smear, belongs to LiMNd,
{Ai/.ivt],)

the Lake, for the

same reason. That I am right in my origin of Tin Stannz/w, as denoting the Stain or Tinge smear'd or spread over a surface, will be unequivocal from considering the parallel Celtic terms Stean Stan Ystaen, Sec Mr. Owen explains ?/Staen, (Taen,) by "That is spread out, that is " Sprinkled over, a Stain, also Tin " and Mr. Thomas Richards produces as a Welsh word, corresponding in sense, with the English Tinct In English even the word Stain is applied to the the term i/SrAEmad. most gawdy exhibition of Colouring in the expression Staincc/ Glass. We shall now understand, that all these terms for the gawdy Tinct I cannot quit the Greek bring us directly to the English TiNse/.

Ganoo,

(Fai/oa),)

without reminding the Reader of another parallel

term, which actually signifies 'To

over
it
;

make White
express
it.

by

spreading Dirf
is

i.

e.

to

White-wash,' as

we

This term
tfec,

KoN?ao,

{Kopiaw, Calce induco, calce dealbo, Cerusso, Fuco,)

which

is

only another form of Ganoo, (Fai/ow.) The Latin CoLor, " A natu" ral CoLOM/', a Die or blue.^riie outward shew or beauty of a

" thing; " CoLoro,

'

and thus we see, how these words are attached Let us mark the term Die, Deag, (Sax.) Color, to Colo, and Soliwi. where we perceive the sense of a Duskj/, Dustj/ Spot, from which it In Greek, CiiRoa, Chros, and Chroxo^ {Xpoa, Color, X^ws, is taken.
;

Soil To Soil,' &c.

"To

Coi^our or die,"

still

belongs to the idea of

Color,

X/aw^ft),

Coloro, Colore, Tingo,) relate to Colour, Cokiiritig

and that these terms are derived from the idea of the Die or Daub, will be manifest, when we remember their kindred words CHRao, CnKaino, (Xpaw, Commodo, Oraculum edo, Imbuo, Tingo, Polluo,
Xpaivw, Coloro,
shall

Contamitw,) which actually signify

To

Foul.

We

now

see, that

form, belongs to
Terra, Ager.)

Chrco, of which Qnmo, To Smear, is only another CjioEa, the Ground, {Xpaw, Xpno, Oblino, Xiopa,

If the terms signifying,

what

is

Clean

Ornamented Fine, &c. can

we
shall

be derived from the Dirt of the Earih,

tprms, denoting

what

is

Ppul, File,

not wonder, that the

Rotten, Decai/cd, &c. either in

Matter

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
(123)
lowly and

Matter
Dirti/

or Morals, should
Spot.

be derived from the same

Hence we have

longing to the idea of Fil//?:

(Ka/cos,) to
B'ftSE,

Mal5 belonging

Foul Fool,

Vilis Vile, &c. beto

Mould;

Kako5,
rude

such words as Kako, (KaKaw, Caco,) &c. Yiriiim, Vice,

Fcf,d//5,

Bad, &c.

"Filthy, Nasty, Dirty

"

Base,

Mean,

sorry,

shameful. Vile, Destructive," &c. &c. to such words as

F^x,

^Mcis, Pudge, &c. &c. and thus through the whole compass of Language. 1 he idea of Good qualities of that, which is Commendable
Excellent
sources,

Virtuous,
it

is

Moral, &c.

is

taken from a great variety of

to detail.

which

would require much time

One

source

that of Scfft materials, as

we

have seen in Moll/s, " Calm, gentle,

where Mild belongs to Mollis, Tempeko, refers to the Temper?;?^ of Soft Matter; and Calm, as I shall shew, belongs to Slime. TEMPERa/ej Tempera!///.?, expresses a Good qualihj, under one mode of conceiving Dirt, Mud, &c. so under anmild,

" temperate,

exorable,"

other

mode of conceiving

it,

as the Foul substance in agitation, &c.

we

have the Bad quality, as exhibited by "Temero, To violate, to " Dcjile, to unhallow", or profane," TEMEnarius, "Fool-hardy, rash,"

Temerc, " Confusedly, in a huddle ;" to which we must add the word Teawo, To despise. Another source for Good Qualities is to be found in the idea of what is Clean Clear, from which the Dirt is
&c.

removed, as

we haA'e before seen and hence we have Ci^xrus, the Greek Kalo5, (KaAos, Pulcher, Probus,) &c. Vvkus, Pure, &c. belonging to Pus, PuR/'s Filth, and in VvDor, Pvoicus, Fuuet we see the idea of
;

the highest Purity connected with the notion of

Pudge, &c.
'

as if

we

should say,

is

a consciousness to

There is to me of what is of a Pudge nature

*

what Pudge, Pus,

is

Vile, or

Pus
is

me;There
of what

File or Foul, &c. as of a thing to be avoided.'

Shame
idea of

belongs to the
Qualifies

Element SM,
is

TM for the
at latter

same reason.

The

often derived from actions of Exxitement

Violence,
to

Good

and hence

we
still

have PuLc7/er,

once relating to Valour and

sense,
its

Beauty, though

retaining, in the

original idea;

"Valiant, Fair, beautiful, well-favoured.

Pulcher, "Stout,

Fine, gay, splendid,excellent,

good."

cannot but see, how FuLcfier connects itself with the terms of Violence Pello, Vellico; and hence it is, that Bellm* and Bellm?/z bear a similar form. For the same reason it is, that Violence

We

Courage


(124)
Courage

PRELlMINAllY DISSERTATION.

are united in our words Brave, Bravery, Bravado, &c. But the sources for terms representing Good and Bad qualities are so numerous, that they cannot be ex-

Finery Goodness

hibited in a brief detail.

The

action of Stirring up

Agitating

Breaking up or

Routing up, &c.

Scratching

up

Tearing up

Vellicating Scraping

to pieces

up or upon

Grating upon, of reducing to Dust or Powder, &c. Sec,

under various modes, accidents and purposes, with various degrees of Commotion Agitation Noise, &c., by Ploughing up, over Harrow-

ing up

Digging up, Treading upon, &c. the surface of the Earth, has supplied Language with the Terms, which express those Accidents Operations, &c. of Routing Scraping, &c. and the other Accidents and Operations of a similar kind, as likewise with a Race

Raking up, over

of words, which belong to a metaphorical application of such actions. Under this Race of words are included Terms, which express JE^Disturbance Annoyance, Commotion Noise Agitation eitement

actions of Force and Violence, as applied either to Matter or to Mind,

modes and with various degree of intensity and etFect. The imperfection of Language does not permit me to express at the the active and the passive same time the cause and the effect
in various

state;

and

but the Reader will understand, that these actions of Power Violence include in them likewise the ideas of IVeahness and

by passing from the Agent to the Patient, concerned as To Break, To be Broken, To Rout To be in the same action Routed, To Harrow, To be Harrowed; and hence we have a Race Disturbed Ueakeiied Harassed of words, denoting a Broken Vexation and Distressed state, from the slighest suffering of Irritation
Imbecillity,
;

Annoyance, to the most extreme condition of Desolation and Destruction. In considering the origin of these words, we cannot separate moreover the appearance of the matter on the surface of the Earth from the
state of that Matter,

when
it.

excited or acted

dents, &c. attached to

in a

Among these

Rough Cloddy

state in a

Dry Gritty Stony state in

upon by the various Acciappearances we have the Earth

confused

Mish-Mash, Muddy State, if I may so say. Mixed and jumbled together; all which appearances co-operate in
disorderly heaps of Dirt, in a

forming


PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

(125)

forming different turns of meaning in the order of words, which I am now describing. The Reader will best imderstand the various

annexed to such Terms, by a brief collection of the Terms themselves under different Elements, and I shall sometimes introduce those words, which convey the more original idea. Among these Terms we must class Breed', Bruise, Burst, Harrotv, Harass, Rout, Rake, Rough, Rugged, Stir, Tear, Tire, IVaste, Vex Plough,
senses,

P/airue, Pluck, Impell, Pell/cate.

Mash,

Mix, Smash,

Quash,

Gush, Gush, Cut, Scatter

Gripe,
Grieve,

Scrape,

Grub, Grave,

Grief

Quell, Kill, Slaj/, Slush, Slash,

Clash, Embroil,

Embarrass, Ground,

Grind, Grunt, Mill, Pell-Mell, Moil, Molest, Throtv, Thrust, Strike,

Spread, Spurt, Sprite, Spirit, Scratch, Scriefch, Grate, Teaze, Tease,

Drub, Perturb, Trouble, Scar, Scour, Sore, Sorroiv, &cThe illustration of this Race of words would lead us through the yet we cannot but see, on the most whole range of Language
Toss, Drive,
;

view of the question, that actions of Fiole?ice and Agitation, both of Matter and of mind, have been perpetually annexed to the The poets have always found their action of Stirring up the Ground.
superficial

drawn from the process of Ploughing and Harrotving. The strongest term in our own Language for mental Solicitude belongs to Harrow *It Harrows up the 'Soul,' 'It Harrows me with /ear and ivonder,' and the Saxon Term, to which Harrow belongs, asHERGia;?, means " To Harrow, Vastare, " spoliare, prsedas agere." Rout at once means 'To Stir up the
strongest metaphors o( Annoyance and Disturbance,

'Ground,' and

is

applied likewise to

tiie

most violent action of Distur-

bance and Annoyance.

The
in its

Psalmist, as

we know,

has applied the

to Affliction

metaphor of Ploughing
Desolation; "

most expanded form,

and

Many
:

time have they AJflicted me, from

my youth,

"

but they have not prevailed against me.

The

Plotvers Ploughed
I shall

shew that the word Affliction belongs to the Plough and the very term, which I have applied to express mental disturbance, Solicitude, is acknowledged by some to have been derived from 'Stirring up the Ground Solum and GVo I say, by some, because even this has not been uni^'erback
they
i\\e\v
;

" upon

my

made long

furrows ^

;'

sally understood.

R. Ainsworth has explained

it

thus,

and the various

senses.

(126)
senses,

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
which
it

bears, will serve to shew,

from that source.

"

" SoUcito,

To

Disquiet, to busy, to
Solicit, to

what ideas may be derived To Stir, or Dig up, properly the Ground. trouble, to disturb, to make Solicitous.

*'To
"for.
1

provoke, or to be in earnest with, one; to importune,

" to press, to be urgent, to intice one to do a thing.

To

sue, or pray,

To allure."
beseech the Reader to cast his eyes over the various senses of

Ago, Agito, Subigo

relate to operations

Exerceo, and Verto, Versor, which do actually

on the Ground; and from hence he
will learn,
It
is

what a

vast variety of ideas

may be
what
;

attached to that action.

shall

not

necessary to prove here,

that such

prove on another occasion,

was

the original application of these words,

from which

the other senses are derived as it is sufficient for our present purpose to shew, that these various ideas are really connected with this
action,

and

therefore,

that such an action

may be

a source, from

which

these various ideas can be derived.

R. Ainsworth has detailed

the modes, in which these words are applied, after the following manner. Ago, " Properly to drive gently, or forcibly. To do or execute any

"

business.

In both which senses

it is

translated to the mind, as

upon

" due attention may appear, in the manifold use of this verb. To talk To take care of. ^To endea^To mind, or observe. To require. of.

" vour. To sue, implead, or indite. To apply, or bring to. To " move, or shake. To disturb, or disquiet. Absol. To live. To act, " or personate.To act, or shew, the part of. ^To treat or deal with.

is

"To
*'

plead.

govern.

^To bargain, or contract,

;

To

exercise.

To

count or reckon.
for.

To

manage, or

It

often Englished

by the

In the phrase Agere Terram arafro, and in Vervactum, quasi Fere-AcTVM, " Verno tempore Aratum," we see and the term Acto;- means, we know, its application to the Ground

" verb of the following noun."

"

An Actor, Agent, or doer. A bailiff, or comptroller. An Actor in "a play. A Pleader at the bar," where in the ^ai/j^ of the Fani
we
are brought to the

same

spot.

and the Player, with their kindred terms, denoting Action, the Piter, and the Plodder, belong ultimately to the Plougher. If Pleader has a Teutonic origin, as some
I shall shew, that the Pleader

imagine,


PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
(^^7)

imagine, and was not derived from Placifian and PlaceO, which were adopted probably from a misapprehension of the original idea; it

belongs to these words, for the same reason that Actor denotes the same character; but if it be derived from Placiium and Placeo we
are
I shall shew, not removed from the sphere of the Plough. from the is derived that Placo, "To make calm, mild, or gentle," and idea of FioJeiwe, in reducing things or persons to such a state
still
;

connected with the action of the Plough, &c. and that that this sense Placidiis and Placeo, denote the passive state of quietness, into which persons are reduced by that act of Violence. Thus we see, that in
is

Language
first

as in Life, our Plagues and Pleasures are indissolubly en;

tangled with each other

patiently submit to
if

and that

in order to

be Pleased we, must of Compulsion.

It

the wholesome

discipline

should seem, as

the "Perturbed Spirit"

of

man

could not rest

without the operation of some strong cause of

ing to his quiet; and
it is

this nature contribut-

certain,

that the History of the

afibrds us a perpetual illustration of this

sense,

which

have annexed

to Place, will
in form,

World composing process. The at once connect this word

with the terms of Violence similar

Plaga and

Plecto,

and

it

may be

added, that in the sense, which Plecto bears of Plait,

we

again see the idea of the Ground Ploughed or Turned up

about

over, &c., just as Volvo, Involvo, belong to the idea of Routing up

about, or in the Dirt.

R. Ainsworth explains

Agito by "To

Drive.

" shake, or wag. To chase, course, or hunt. To manage, or go" vern. To trouble, vex, and disquiet. ^To consider, and cast about. " To handle, and debate. To exercise and practise. To dwell."

To

Agitate, to

The

sense oi Agitation
:

as the following

is brought to the Ground in such applications " Sic cultibus et Agitationibus Agroruni fatigationera

" accedere."

In Subigo

we

have

this

idea fully unfolded,

which

means, according to the same authentic interpreter, " Suhigo, To " bring under, to subdue, to conquer. To force^ or constrain. To
" shove, or thrust. 'Jo Break, Ear or Till. To beat, or stamp. " Nequam voc. To Dig, or cast up. To rub, or stroke. To whet."

The

terms ExERceo and Exercitus are thus explained;

"To

Exercise,

" to


(128)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

" to Plif. To use, to practise, to profess. To instruct or train up. " To Till.To occupy." Exercet frequens Tdlarem " To pass, or " lead.To vex and trouble. To keep from idleness, to find one work. " To employ, or lay out to advantage. Exercised, employed, inured

" in any thing. Also tormented, troubled, teazed, vexed, turmoiled, " wearied. Also tried and approved." In the same Lexicographer
are the following interpretations.

" To change. To dye, or discolour. " to turn upside down. To dig or

Verto, " To

turn.

To

To transform.
sidere

overthrow, to cast down,

cast up."
to

Quo

Vertere Conveniat.
"
pute.

To be changed, or To happen, Verso, To turn To tumble up and down, " or over and To or about." "Versare Terram, " Plough To "To drive from place shepherds &c. " To manage. To weigh, To perplex, or " Versor, To be turned. To be employed or exercised a
translate.

To
it.''

"To

borrow of one
often.

pay another.

^To

Terram
imfall

altered.*

" out, or prove.

over.

stir,

turn,

to place, as

do,

to consider.

tease,

fret.

in

thing.

" To Converse,

to stay

with one.

To be.

Versus, Turned, changed.

Versus,

" Overturned,

ruined, abolished.
at

Propense, inclined.

A
To

" Turning again

a land's end.

VerseJ"

shall

shew, that

z^-Erto and ex-ERceo belong to the Element -^RT, and

mean

'

'Earth

up,'

&c.

I have produced these examples from the detailed explanation of an humble Philologist, that the Reader may at once learn what nobody has known, from that which every body does know, at least
is

supposed

to

know.
;

Our

interpreter

has faithfully detailed the

words and in this explanation, well studied and well understood, will be found the most abundant materials of knowledge,
senses of these
for developing the vast variety of ideas, which, as

we now

see, actually

which therefore may All this, impressive and important action of Stirring up the Groutid. and yet the Reader, I trust, I say, every one is supposed to know will grant, that of all this nothing was known, when he considers the
are connected with, and
;

be derived from that

various senses, attached to these words, under the impression of the

train of ideas,

which

am now

unfolding.

and constant perusal of words

like these,

was from the careful which were acknowledged

It

to

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
to belong to this action in one of their senses, that I

(129)
was conducted

through the Labyrinth of Languages, and was enabled to see the relations of ideas to each other, which on the first view appeared I examined diligently all the explanathe most opposite and remote. tory terms, adopted by the interpreters of such words; and I enquired

whether some of those terms likewise might not be attached to the same train of ideas, when compared with other terms under the same Element, to which they belonged. I saw by this process, that Ply and ewPLOY belong to Plough that sTir and Turn must be referred to the same action on the Terra; and so of various other words adopted in the above explanation. We see from the consideration of these words Solicito, Verso,

Agito, that

7ne?iial operations,

which have been allowed

to be derived

from Material objects, are attached to the Agitation of the Earth. We have seen, that Revolve, To Revolve things in the mind,' has been connected with IValloiviJig in the Mire and we know, that Rout, To Rout into a Matter, Sc7'utor, To Scrutinize, Scruta Eruere Rimor, (Ter'
;

with the action of Routing into Dirt. Poets at all times have derived their allusions to mental operations in Thought Solicitude, &c. from the idea of Agitation ; and they seem to labour under their theme, as if they were unable to
Rastris Rimari,) are directly associated

ram

devise expressions, sufficiently impregnated with the idea of Agitation,

and rapid motion, which the Thoughts exTo such images perience in moments of solicitude and meditation. as the rioAAa (ppecrtv Opixaivovra of Homer, the Commentators fail not to produce the well-known passage of Virgil, which may serve as
to represent that incessant

an host of familiar quotations, relating to that topic. The very term Verso has been adopted in this passage of Virgil, as best accommodated to the Agitation of

mind

" Atque animum nunc hue celerem, nunc dividit illuc; " In partesque rapit varias, perque omnia Versat."

mind of the Reader, in a brief and cursory detail, a few more examples, some of which are acknowledged to be derived from the objects on the Earth, although in their mode of application they appear to be most remote from that spot. We
I shall present before the

have

(130)
Dress,

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
'

have seen, that terms for Coohery have been derived from Dirt, as in

'To Dress the Land,' and 'To Dress Meat,' the deUciousCAKE, belonging to the Cake of Dirt, and the very term Cook to Coquo,
which is applied to the Ground, "Coquere glebas." In Greek, the most exquisite term for Condiment is derived from Sprinkhng with Dung and in our own Language our good Huswives are accustomed to Powder, or, as it niight have been, to Dust or Dirt over their The tub, in which the operation is performed, is called pickled meat. the Powdering Tub, which in our ancient Language has been applied The Greek term, to which I have to a very different purpose. alluded, is OvdtjXevco, "Proprie Fimo agrum aspergo, deinde cibos ex" quisite condio, quia ut fimo agri faecundiores, sic cibi condimentis
;

" delicatiores fiunt."

Candy, belong to Ccen/zw, Mud. that Coi^oio, In Candij we see the idea of a lump, as in Cake; and we shall now * acknowledge, that it is not derived from the Island of Candia, as some imagine. Our names for Dignities are derived too from the humblest obWe have already seen the origin of Ki?)g and most of the ]ects. other names for rank and authority are derived from a source equally I dare not venture far into this discussion, as it would lead us lowly. through a wide range of Human Speech. Yet we shall at once recollect, that Duke, DowAoer, and Ducness belong to Dux and Duco, which bring us to the Drawer or DiGG<?r of a Ditch, Ducere Fossam. The terrn Docxor, the Teacher, is the Ducxor, the Leader, or Guide, which brings us to the same spot. The Marqm?' and the
;

Candy, &c. Sugar

shall

shew

in the course

of

my

enquiries,

jm

(H

Count
and

are the personages,

who

belong to the Marchcs of a Country,

itself.

to the

Count/v/, or District
to

It is agreed,

that the term

al-

Clergy belongs
lotment of Land.
*'

Kleros, {K\npo<i, Portio agri colono data,) the

The

dignity of

Chancellor

is

derived from the Cancelli " Lattices

or windows,

bars of wood, iron, &c.

it
;

Fenestra Clathratce,"

acknowledged to be made with cross as R. Ainsworth exCancelli, the explawill

plains

and whatever

natory, parallel Latin

may be the origin of the word ClathratcB, (fenestrae,)

shew

us,

from

what an humble source such a term might have been

1-

derived.

The
term

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
term Clathratus, " Latticed, barred, cross barred, grated,"
ledged to be derived from
Clathrus, "
is

(^-^O
acknow-

bar, or lattice, a grate with

to break Clods with."

" cross
shall

bars.

Also

a Harrotv or

Rake

We

now

see,

that Grate, the bar, belongs to Grate, the verb, de-

noting the action on the Ground, which brings us likewise to the

idea of a Gritty,
to

Rough

surface.

Ground, in Scotch Chingle, " Gravel, as the word is pronounced in some places, elsewhere " Channel," says Dr. Jamieson, must remember too, that " Shingle means, A Lath, or cleft of wood to cover houses with," as N. Bailey explains it, where we are brought still nearer to the
our term Shingles

Shingly

I shall

shew, that Cancelli belongs

We

Lattice.

which we annex to Delirium, appears very distant indeed from any thing belonging to the Earth, and yet it is acknowledged, that this word means " To turn aside from the Furrow, q, " extra Liram ralionis evagari." Deliro, (Ex De and Lira,) " Pro-

The

idea,

" perly to make a balk in earing of Land. To doat, or rave to talk " or act idly." The terms Bench and the Bank of Earth are ac;

knowledged to belong to each other and let us mark, to what venerable and worldly purposes, the Bench or Bank, as denoting the Seat, have been applied; 'The Bench of Bishops' 'King's Bench' Lincoln's Inn,' and to the most complicated artifice The Benchers of
;

in mercantile

life,

'

The Bank of England, Bankers,' &c.

their real or imaginary property in

And

thus

our monied

men have
to the

of Earth or in " belongs to the Fundz/s, Land or Ground, the Bottom," or in the

which belongs

Bank

Banks the Funds, which

Even
those,

Stocks, which brings us to the Stump or Stem of a Tree.

who
fied

unincumbered with such 'low thoughted

solitude

cares,'

pursue

in digni-

and

in silence,

whether

in garrets or in parsonages, the

study of good Letters; even they are fixed to the same spot, and bound

by

same spell. Their good Letters are in their origin nothing but the Dawbiugs of Dirt, {Literce, quasi Liturce,) and they commonly continue and terminate amidst the same materials. The Learned personage, who writes in Latin, is employed in Ploughing, Exarando, {Exaro, To Plough or Dig up To write, or indite,) and I shall shew,
the

that

(132)
for the

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
Grub up, same
to

that Scribo, and Graplio, (Tpatpw,) belong to Scrape, Grave,

reason.
I

shall likewise

shew, that the English

means
ledge

Wroote, Root up
belongs to

still

Earth. The man of Profound knowthe Fundus, " Land or Ground, the bottom."
the

Write

The man

of Erudition to Rudus, or Rubbish,

of Investigation, to the
If he
is

Vestigium, the Print of the Foot-Step on the Ground, &c. &c.

Revolves the most

abstruse subjects in his

mind, he

only IVallowing

in the Dirt, {Vbluto,

'

'To
is

Roll,

To

Wallow, to
if

toss,

Revolve, and toss in one's mind,')

the most piercing eye, he

he Scrutinizes a subject with merely Routing into Scruta, " Old trash or

To

think

of,

"trumpery." Even the Grounds of his argument, on which he prides himself so much, are not formed of nobler materials, than the Grounds of his tea or his beer, or even than the Ground, on If he be a man of brilliant Conversation, or if he which he treads be Conversant, or Versed in various Arts and Sciences, he is still associated with the Plougher or Digger of the Field, {Versor, Terram,
:

Versor,)

if

he be a

man

of Cultivated mind, or
in the

if

he duly Exercises
:

his faculties,

he

is still

engaged

write the most charming Verses,

same employment If he should he is advanced no further than the

turning again at a Land's end,) and

turning of the furrow, {Versus,

if

even those Verses should contain the most Sublime conceptions, " thoughts that breathe, and words that burn;" even then, he is but Nay just emerging above the Mire, {SubUmis, qui Supra Limum.) the writer, and the Reader, who produces and peruses these truths

on the humble origin of Languages

in

the Preliminary Dissertation

now

before them, have their attention fixed on an object,

which

is

derived from the

Sower of

the Field, and the

Mud

before their doors

{Dissertatio, Dissero, a Sero, and Prceliminary from Prce, and Limen, as denoting the a Linnis.) This derivation of Limen from Limus
;

part exposed to the eifect of Dirt, will surely not be doubted, though Etymologists, who among other conit is not acknowledged by the
jectures derive indeed

Limen from Limus, though not as signifying " Mud, but as denoting Obliquus, transversus, &c. 1 shall close these remarks by producing the various senses annexed
to the derivatives of Verto,

Verso, which

as

we

have seen, express the

action

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
action of Stirring tip or Ploughing, &c. the Earth;

(133)

and we shall be amazed, I trust, at the nature of the human mind, by which it is enabled to produce such an abundance of ideas, attached to materials, so unpromising, as it might appear, and so unfavourable to such a process. In the following sentences we shall perceive a few only of the various The applications, in which this family of words has been adopted,
'Perversion of the mind.'
'

'

'

'

proposition,'
all

'

'

'

'

versions

Horace,'

'The Conversion of the The Reversion of an 'The celebration of an Anniversary,' 'The Converse of Witty Conversation,' A man Conversant or Versed m of Learning,' The Advertiseme7its of a News Paper/ The Diversions of the The miseries A devouring Severe Animadof Adversity,' A Man of a on a person's conduct,' Notes and Atiimadversions on
'

sion of

an

empire,'
'

'The

'

T'ertex

of a Triangle'
'

'The SuhverIn the Inverse

a

Johnson

Versiis Williams,'

Proportion,'

Estate,'

Gentiles,'

'

sorts

'

Vortex,'
'

'

gay,'
'

'

Versatile genius,'
'

'

He Averted the danger,' Mortal Aversion,' Verses,' The new Version of the Psalms,' 'A Vertigo m the
' '

'

Sublime
head,'

The University of The System of the Universe,' Cambridge, Universally celebrated for its arts and institutions,' &c.
'

Tergiversation,"

'

If

had suggested

to the Reader,

without recalling to his mind

this

detail, that

the various ideas,

which

are conveyed by the above words,

might be and even were connected with the action of Stirring up the Ground, I should have been considered, I fear, as an idle Theorist, determined on the support of my hypothesis, however wild and Even now the apprehension of such a sentence visionary it might be. on my labours still continues to weigh upon my mind, and I have yet much, I fear, to perform, before we can persuade ourselves to descend from the lofty heights of our own imagination, which are
lost

amidst the clouds, to that lowly spot, on which

feet,

we

trample

indeed with our

born, to
I
live,

but on which likewise

to a greater

we

are destined to be
to die.

to act, to speak, to think, to suffer,

and

shall not pursue

it is

length this vein of illustration,

which which

the business of the whole

Work

to imfold, as the examples,

have already given, will be

sufficient, I trust, for

it is

the pur-

poses of a Preliminary Discussion, in which

intended only to
a>vak<ea

(134)
awaken
and

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
the attention of my Reader to the contemplation of the subject,

to prepare his
is

mind

for the admission of that

new

train

of ideas,

which

involved with the principles of ray hypothesis.

Whatever

sentence

may be

passed on the final success of the Writer in esta;

blishing his

System

the preceding facts will certainly prove, that

remoteness of application, in the sense of words, from an original idea

cannot be urged against the probability of

possible to conceive purposes

my

hypothesis.

It

is

im-

and applications more various and remote from each other than those, which we have seen exhibited in the examples, above produced and yet it is acknowledged, that they are all actually connected with the action of Turning up the Earth, whether the original idea be or be not annexed to that action. Let
;

us for a
original

moment
idea,

suppose,

what

and we may observation, which will be perpetually applicable

these enquiries.

most probable, that such is the take occasion from hence to offer an
is

in the progress of

We

perceive, that in these various applications of

Verto, and its derivatives, the original idea has totally disappeared, and that these words in their ordinary use are wholly remote from the action of Turning up the Earth, just as if they had never been derived from that action, or never applied to it. Now if this original sense of Verto had been obscure or lost and if we had possessed no by which we could recall the word to its original spot or artifices all our diligence might have been exerted in vain, when we action endeavoured to discover the Fundamental idea. The Reader must be prepared to expect the same difiiculty and embarrassment, v^hen I am employed in examining a Race of Words in the prosecution of these
;
; ;

Enquiries.

He

is

not to imagine, that

shall

be enabled at evei'y

moment

to produce absolute proofs of

my

hypothesis, by shewing,

that the word,

which

examine,

is

or has been actually connected with

the Earth.

Reader can expect only to find such evidence, as the subject will admit, and when he reflects for a moment on the nature of the question, and considers the infinite variety of purposes,

The

most remote from the Earth, to which the terms of Language are applied; he will not wonder at any deficiency of absolute and direct proof in the support of such an argument but he will rather be
;

astonished

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

(^35)

astonished to find, that a regular and continued series of discussion, an imperfect species of evidence on this question, can 1 mparting even
If the doctrine, be instituted and pursued with any tolerable success. that words were originally derived from the Earth, had been universally

acknowledged

it

would

still

be as universally agreed, that

the idea of the Earth, has totally disappeared in the ordinary appli-

and that the original and fundamental idea was to be discovered only by the most diligent search, and to be exhibited As we proabsolute evidence on certain occasions. only with full ceed forward however in these enquiries, and understand the nature of the evidence, which is attached to this subject, we shall be amazed, I trust, to discover, how the force of this evidence increases, and how the coincidence of similar facts on similar occasions, regularly and
tion of those words,

perpetually recurring,

may

at last afford a species of conviction,

was never

to be expected

on a subject

like this

which and which some

with
all

perhaps will consider, in

properties of proof.

its

effect at least, as invested

the

The Work must be

unknown, and

studied in the spirit of can-

dour, and the ardor of curiosity, as a

Work

dedicated to the investi-

gation of a subject totally

assistance,

destitute of all the

which were most necessary

for its production.

this point

means of As Lan-

guages have never been conceived under

of view; so the

expositors of those Languages have never supplied any helps,

which
t i

Every thing was to be discovered, view of the question and it is not necessary to suggest the laborious and painful researches, which the Writer was destined to undergo in effecting these discoveries. The adepts in those Languages, which I may be supposed least to understand, and on which little information is to be obtained, as the Dialects of the Celtic, &c., will no doubt perceive, that I have been sometimes mistaken in the leading idea, which I have attributed to but they will never, I trust, find, that 1 have hastily delia word vered my opinion, without first endeavouring to study the genius of
to that purpose.

were directed which related

to this

that word, wnth due care

and
to

diligence.

In the explanation of terms,

belonging to Languages, with which both the Author and the general

Reader

may be supposed

be better acquainted,

I shall

sometimes,
I fear.

(136)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.

on occasions, where that deficiency was least to be expected. It will be seen, I suspect, that I have omitted to cite many passages, most known and familiar, which would have been
I fear, be found deficient

singularly illustrative of the truth of

felicitas of the Poet

my

hypothesis.

In the curiosa

and the Orator, whose combinations are formed from the influence of strong and just impressions, we see the original idea annexed to words and from hence we are enabled to draw the
;

most apposite and

sion
is

striking

examples

of their

primitive

meaning.

If I have omitted sometimes to avail myself of such examples, the omis-

not always to be attributed to the negligence or the ignorance

It

of the Writer.

must be remembered, that as these enquiries are directed to the consideration of words under a certain point of viev^, which was never before presented to the mind; innumerable passages may have escaped from our recollection, even in those writers, with which we have been most conversant from our earliest days, if
such passages have not actually passed before us, since that period,

when

the very words, which they are calculated to illustrate, have

objects of our enquiry.

become the

The

deficiencies

of

this

kind,

whatever they may be, will hereafter be readily supplied without effort, and without search and the intelligent observer will furnish to himself, in the course of his reading, every assistance, which can
;

be derived from

this source.

The

System, which has been delivered in the present Dissertation

into a

on the nature of Languages, would open

wide scene of imporMany of these topics however would tant and profitable meditation. best be understood at the conclusion of our labours, if that period
should ever arrive,

when

the various facts, relating to

firmly established.

Human

Speech,

may bear shall have been fully unfolded, and liowever in our remembrance some of those topics, on which our attention should be peculiarly fixed and as we proceed forward in our
;

We

research

we may

apply our discoveries to the elucidation of that mys-

terious process,

by which kindred Languages have been thus generated, We might propagated and preserved, over the face of the Earth. enquire, and we cannot but enquire, with the most anxious curiosity, whence it has arisen, * that the same Elementary Language has been
thus

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
thus universally diffused,'

(137)
assert,

we might

almost venture to

through

every region of the Globe.

We

answer

to this

question,

till

a great

cannot even attempt to give any body of facts shall have been

collected respecting the nature of that

which we so anxiously enquire. Race from the same common Parents might enable
tion

Elementary Language, about The Mosaic origin of the Human

us to solve a por-

of

this difficulty
is

yet the diffusion of a

Common

Elementary
fiict

Language
will not

attended with other circumstances, which that

alone

be able to explain.

We shall
practices,
too,

discover, that this diffusion of

Common

Speech
It

is

involved likewise with the propagation of

mon

opinions

of common
should seem

religious.

that

comrites and ceremonies, civil and all this has been effected by

a peculiar process; just as

over a
v\

if one great nation had been once spread of the Globe advanced in arts and sciences united and communicating with each other by one common Langu: ge,

ide extent

by the same Religious observances, and the same Civil Institutions. Of a nation, thus great and powerful, existing in the most remote periods, no traces are to be found in those Histories of the Pagan World, which are considered as the authentic records of Mankind, and which some are disposed to reverence with peculiar and exclusive
idolatry.

From

these teachers or their disciples nothing can be learnt,

which

will assist us in accounting for the various facts, exhibited

in the

Language,

most striking and impressive manner.

We
;

look to higher authority for the solution of these difficulties Mosaic History will alone supply us with the narrative of that extraordinary event, to which all our discoveries in Language at once lead
us,

by must and the

with direct and

first

irresistible conviction.

We

must ascend

to those

distant periods in the Revolutions of our Globe,

the

and greatest of Historians, "

when according to The whole Earth was of one

is

" Language, and of one Speech." Every portion of the narrative, which
fact, is

connected with this great

pregnant with the most important truths; and must be studied with all the diligence of an enquiring and ardent spirit, if we
are desirous of prying into the secret history of remote periods
is
;

which

indeed deeply buried, though not, as

conceive, wholly and irre-

coverably

(138)
coverably
lost,

PRELITNIINARY D [SSERTATION.
under the ruins of the ancient World.

The

plain of

and inventions of its inhabitants, the preparation of Clay for brick, and of slime for mortar the building of a City and a Tower, are all allusions to important events, which are confirmed by dark though impressive traditions, universally diffused among the nations of the Earth. The name of Shinar, whatever may be the spot to which it alludes, is deeply involved in the extraordinary event, by which it is accompanied, and perhaps some future enquirer
Shinar, propitious for the arts

will discover in this significant term the

nation,

name of

the great tribe or

who may lay

claim perhaps to that universal Language, which

was spread over

I

the Earth.
(p. 29,) that
artists,

have supposed on a former occasion,

the

Celts

"bricks building vessels of Builders Architects Potters, &c.,

for
signified

originally signified

" the workers

in

Clay, the
in

who made
and hence
they

Pottery," &c. &c.;

or,

other words, that

" the Illustrious persons, who were the great Artists of the " Ancient World." I have supposed, that the Titans have a similar meaning, and belong to such words as Titano*, (Ttravos, Calx,
If,

gypsus,) &c. &c.

then,

we

should venture to conjecture, that the

Cynts, a division of the Celts, still belong for the same reason to CcENMm, &c. &c., as denoting the workers in the same materials, we
shall see,

how

all

these ideas co-operate to the

same end.

We ought

remember, that a great nation still exists under the name of the Cyns or Cnme^e, who still derive their glory from works belonging and that they have afforded to the same matter of Ccenww, or Clay most familiar and elegant of the to the Western world a name for our utensils, which is derived from their own country. Aneurin, in his Gododin, has divided the Celts of the British Isles into " Cynt, " a Gwyddil, a Phrydin.'" If we should still proceed in the same
to
;

vein of observation, and imagine, that the Phrydw?* &c., were possibly derived from the

the

Brito/ms,

same source, the illustrious nation, who now bear the name and speak the Language of the PHRYDiw5, would inform us, that in their Language, Pkidd or Priz VKizaiir, A Potter; ViaT>'D-faen, a denotes "Mould, Earth, &c.
;

" Brick, or burnt

tile;

Pridd^w/, Potter's Earth," &c. &c.

We

can-

not

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
not but
see,

(139)

bow

tbe ^-Yddils, or the Iddils

;

may

bring us to the

Atls

or the Ari^-antid^e

and

if this

process should be just,

we

are

advanced to a great point indeed. Atlantid^ the wonders of the Ancient World are deposited; and the Reader will certainly be astonished, when his mind is occupied

In the fate and fortunes of the

of reflexions, to learn, that in a Chinese tradition referring, as it is supposed, to the subversion of the Island of the Atlantid^, it is recorded, that " Maurigasima was an island famous " in former ages, for the excellency and fruitfulness of its soil, which

with

this train

" afforded, among the rest, a particular Clay, exceedingly proper for " the making of those vessels, which go now by the name of
" Porcelaiti or China ware."
p. 149.)

{Davies

Mythology of the Druids,

This

is

assuredly an extraordinary tradition, as relating to

will appear
still

the

more extraordinary, when we remember, that among the personages called Atlantidje were Atlas, one of the Titans, and his brother the great worker in Clay, &c,

Atlantid^, which

have observed in a former page, (l05,) that Perion, the father ofAmadis, " is the chief personage in a transaction, belonging " to the greatest Physical event, which ever happened on the face of our " globe " and that this event, according to the Chinese, is connected
Prometheus.
I
;

with the
dition,

plastic materials

of Mud or Clay.

Now

in the

Chinese tra-

the personage,

who was

saved from this Deluge, was king

Peiruun,
indeed,
(I

who

escapes to China in a ship,

where

his arrival

is

still

celebrated by a yearly festival.

Even Mr. Bryant has

seen,

who

has

must solemnly declare it,) seen nothing even of that, which he professes most to have seen, even Mr. Brj^ant, I say, has understood, that the Greek FuoRoyieus, who lived in the time of the flood, &c. &c, belongs to the character of Noah ; but he has not seen, that the Phoron in PnoRONews is the Peiruun in the Chinese tradition. It must have been seen by many, as I suppose, that ^NACH^^5, the son of Oceanus and Tethys, bears the very name of Noah, nJ NCH, Noach
;

but the Reader will be astonished,

conceive,

when he

finds,

that

Phoroneus

is

the son of hiachus.

The

adepts in Druid lore will

now

understand, that Fhokoncus, the instructor of mankind in various

institutions,

belongs to the Pharaon, the Higher Powers, whose

priests


PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
of
all

(140)
" sciences."
to

priests are the Pheryllts, " the first teachers

curious arts and

to belong

{Davies, p. 215.)

The term Pharaon seems

causes
or bids to
be,

the

Welsh Peron, "That

the Creator,

" the Lord," the corresponding verb to which is Peri, "To cause, " to effect, to make, to do ; to bid, to command ;" as Mr. Owen exand we shall now see, that Peri is nothing but the plains them " To make, shape, or contrive To /jrePARE," &c. &c. Latin Paro,
;

This glimpse into the dark regions of tradition will

^

shew

us, that

new

system of Mythology must be conceived and executed, before

the secrets of the Ancient

World

will

be unfolded to our view.

into a

The

pursuit of this enquiry

would lead us
that these

wide

field

of

discussion,
sufficiently

and as the purposes of the present Dissertation

fulfilled;
it

are, I trust,

is

necessary

Preliminary

obser-

vations should be now brought to their conclusion. appeal to the curiosity and the candor of my Reader

I must again that he may

proceed forward in these investigatious, with a mind willing to learn, and pliant to conviction. Every thing conspires in a work of this
nature to place the writer in a perilous situation, which demands a patient hearing and a favourable reception. To develope, in an in-

and conciliating form, a new and remote train of ideas to combat ancient prejudices, either obstinately maintained or duly defended, to bring the mind back again in periods of learning from a sophisticated state, to plain principles and simple conceptions to be
telligible

entangled in the

toils

of Language, unable to explain her

difficulties,

own processes;

which an enquirer into these are all subjects like these, is at every step of his progress destined to encounEven the private and the personal causes, ter, and bound to overcome.
great and important

which may impede

a writer in the prosecution

of his

Work, should

not be wholly forgotten in our estimate of his performance; and though they cannot be produced in extenuation of ignorance and pleas of palliation for the inability, they may at least be admitted as
lesser

seclusion from spots, of omission and deficiency. which are most favourable to researches of this nature, from Libraries, where Languages are recorded, and from capitals, where they are
faults

spoken, must hav assuredly operated in diminishing the richness and

variety

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
variety of a work, for

(^^^0

cannot be created.

which existing materials must be sought and Much however is first to be performed, before the
its fullest

subject can be pursued in

extent

and

have even purposely

refrained from engaging in the

Languages, with which we and adequately unfolded.

stores

whole range of the question, till the are most conversant, shall have been duly
accomplish this object, even slender
they aie examined with diligence and

To
if

may

be

sufficient,

applied with effect.

But even seclusion is attended with its blessings, if it be converted to a good and profitable purpose and he, who labours with diligence and with zeal, will not often labour in vain. In the silence and solitude of incessant rt^.editation much may be performed; and under the operation of patience of industry, and of ardor, all difficulties will vanish, and all privations disappear. Even the dreams of the solitary, though they will often terminate in error and delusion, may yet inspire mounwearied and tives, which will enable him to proceed in his career He unsubdued amidst bright visions and exhilarating prospects. may pass forward invigorated by the hopes, that all his toils and his
;

labours will not finally be exhausted in vain, but that they will

still

continue to impart a ray of knowledge to beings,

in ages,

who

are yet unborn,

which are yet to come. Amidst these persuasions all the difficulties, which surround him, will be unseen and unfelt He will listen to no other sounds but those, which re-echo his hopes, and seem to realize his visions. If the solitary should indeed be lost in these delusions, he may appeal to the wisest of men, who was thus deceived by his good Demon into the path of knowledge, and "TavTa, w (pi\e cTaipe KpiTuw, ev icrOi on the practice of virtue " ejco BoKio aKOveiv, cocnrep oi Kopv^avTicovTe's tiov avXwv ^oKovcrtv " aKOveiu, KUL ev efxoi avTi] T]-^t] tovtwv tcov Xoywv jSo/ixfiei, Kai ttoici " fxt] ^vva(r6ai tcov aWwv uKoveiv.'^ If the Author of these Researches
:

rj

could be admitted within the sphere of such delusions, his labours

would indeed be rewarded, and all their purposes be fulfilled. If indeed he could be cheered by the hope, that he had succeeded in disthat he was the fortunate being, covering the object of his pursuit,

who

Jirst

disclosed

to

his

fellov\-creatures

the

great

mystery of

Human


(142)

PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION.
Speech,
;

- the mode, by which Man communicates with Man, he might indeed exult He should then think, and he should then

Human

feel, that

had not passed away like a shadow, a mere void in the creation, without some record of his He should then think, and he should then feel, that, from existence. the recesses of his solitude, he had supplied to posterity some memorial of a mind, at once ardent in its search, and humble in its views,
the fleeting period of his
lite

which looked not too high

in

its

pursuit of

Human Knowledge,
;

that object and acquisition of the

creature Man

with patience with perseverance and with zeal, the obscure vestiges of Truth, on those lawly spots, where Truth is sometimes contented to abide, remote from the lofty heights, at which Sages are wont to
gaze, in vain and unavailing contemplation.

but which followed

CONTENTS OF THE WORK,

AND

THE MODE,

IN

WHICH

IT

MAY BE

STUDIED.

The

reasons,

why

the

Work

has assumed

its

present form will be explained in the course

of its progress. Though all diligence has been applied to render the mode of its arrangement as commodious and impressive as the nature of the subject, and the circumstances connected with its prosecution, would admit ; yet it may well be imagined, that another

arrangement could have been adopted, in which the same truths might have been likewise communicated. In this Work all the Radical words are examined, in various Languages,
in

which the

letter i? appears, either alone,

or as the

first

Consonant, with the Class C,D, &c.

c, d,

or the Labials
likewise those,

M,

B, &c., or

l,

n following,

as '^R,

aR?
&c.

&c. m, b, &c.
1

l,

n, and

which appear under the form

Races of

-^C, '^D,

From page
to

to

page 1126 are

fully considered the

Words under

the Elementary Characters '^R,

R^ C, D, &c.

R^

N, L, as likewise those under *C, "^D, &c.

From page 1127

;

1194 the words under

the forms '^R,

aR^

n, l are collected and briefly explained

and from page 1195 to IZS*

briefly explained.

the words under the forms ''R,

R?

m, b, &c. are likewise collected and

In the

first

Volume

to

page 520, the words belonging to '^R^ C, D, &c. and ^C, ^D, &c.

are examined as referring to a state of rest, and as belonging to the

in that state.

Earth

considered

In the second Volume

to

page 902 are detailed the Words, under the same

forms, as denoting Agitahon,zr\A as belonging to the

Earth

in a state of Jgitation.

The

Reader must not form his judgment from the evidence alone, which is produced in the first Volume, but he must wait till he has examined the evidence in the second Volume, where the same words will be again discussed, and contrasted with the terms, denoting
Agitation
;

from whence perhaps

it

will appear,

that the original Fundamental idea of

1 to 39 the parts of the PreUminary Dissertation, relating to the Elementary Doctrine, which particularly belong to the consideration of the Class C, D,

Words is that peared. From page

these

of Agitation, though in their secondary sense this idea has disap^

&c. are recapitulated.

to a state of rest, the

From page 4

to

270, where the words are considered, which relate

Reader may

pass, if he pleases, after a less

minute view to page 521,,

If the

where every thing must be considered with the

greatest attention.
-^C, -^D,

Reader should

be so inclined, the parts under '^R?C, &c., and

&c. may be studied separately. 137 to 163, as referring to

Thus '^R^C, &c.

will be

found from page 42

to

95 from

state

(
astateof rest.From 521

144

)
Agitation.From 876
to

to 651, as referring to

902,

Terms

for Noise under both forms

^r|C,

903 to 1126 the Elementary form 11

Elementary

&c., and '^C, ^D, &c. are considered. From p.ge This may be studied 1 c, d, &c. n, l is considered.

evidence of the truth of the Doctrine. The as a separate discussion, affording the fullest from page 96 to 136 from IG* to 270, as considered Character ^C, ^D, &c. is

referring to a state of rest.

From 652

to 875, as referring to a state of Agitation.

it

From

271 to 520 the Elementary Character aC, 'D, &c, is considered, when This part may be regarded press Pronouns, Verbs of Being, as It, Is, &c. &C.
is

applied to exas entirely

the nature of Partia separate Dissertation on the Composition of Verbs, Pronouns, &c. and diligence: Here the original infinite care with laboured cles, &c., which the Writer has one only prevails. secondary If the idea, whatever it may be, is in general lost, and the

Reader wishes at the same time to understand all the evidence respecting the original idea, he must proceed to page 825, &c., where the terms of Stability are compared with those relating to Agitation. I shall conclude by observing, that the whole Work should though it be read regularly through, according to the actual arrangement of the Writer
;

may be afterwards studied with advantage in separate parts, according to the mode, which The imperfection of Language, and the necessity for brevity may lead is here detailed

to an ambiguity,

which it is necessary to explain. ^When I say, that Languages are derived from the E A RT H, I mean, that Languages are derived from that spot, which we commonly and here I think nothing of the peculiar Elementary Character, under call the Earth which words appear. When I say, that words under the Element ^R, R^ C, D, &c. belong
1 here suppose likewise, that such words belong to the spot, called the Earth, though I mean moreover, that the very term Earth is itself a -word included in the same Race. In one case. Earth denotes only the object, but in the other, while it
to the

Earth

_
.

expresses the object,

it

must be considered likewise

as a ivord, bearing a certain form,

distinguished from other forms.

^R. R.

\ C,

D, G,

J,

K, Q,

S,

T, X, Z.

THIS ELEMENT* CONSTITUTES, IN VARIOUS LANGUAGES,

A RACE OF WORBS,
WHICH
RELATE,

EITHER DIRECTLY OR MORE REMOTELY,

TO THE

EARTH;
AND

THE OPERATIONS, ACCIDENTS, AND PROPERTIES,

BELONGING TO
IT.

C, D, G, &c., as the Element, or Elementary Characters, constituting a certain Race of words, belonging to each otlier and distinguished from other races, I mean to express those words, which appear
*

By

the symbolical representation '^R. R.

commonlif under the three following forms.

Such words, of which R is the first Consonant, and the next is one of the Consonants C, D. G, &c., with a vowel breathing before the R, as Akca, 8cc. This form of words I represent by ^R. C, D, G, &,c., or, as it might be written, ^RC, "RD, '*RG, Sic, where the mark
1st,

mark of

the Caret

is

used to express, that a vowel breathing

2dly,

is

wanting, or

is

to be-

Those words, which like the former have R for their first Consonant and for the next one of the Consonants C, D, G, Sec. but which have no vowel breathing before the R, as Race, Road, &c. This form I express by R. C, D, G, Stc, or, as it might be written, RC, RD, RG, &c. Sdly, Those words, where the r does not appear at the beginning, but which have for their first Consonant one of the Consonants C, D, G, Sec, with the vowel breathing directly preceding C, D, G, Sec, as Occa, &c. This form I express by ". C, D, G, &.C., or, as it might be written, "C, *D, '^G, &c. In the first form, ^RC -^RD "RG, &c., a vowel breathing raay or may not exist between the R and the C, D, G, &-c. but in the second form, RC, RD, RG, &c., it must exist in order to constitute a word. In all the forms a vowel breathing may or may not exist after the C, D, G, &,c. The Consonants C, D, G, &,c. are sometimes found single, and sometimes combined with each other. Words under other forms are included within the pale of my
supplied before the R.

Hypothesis, when those words are supposed to have directly arisen from the forms

here exhibited, as A-Eaeth, _y-AED, w-A^n, g-UARD, where the

are considered only as different degrees of aspiration

h, y,

w, and

annexed

to the vowel breathing.

The

other forms, which, in the process of change,

will

conceive to be derived from the

I have be duly unfolded in the progress of these discussions. Consonants, because to these applied adopted the terms Element and Elementary, as I consider the Consonants to be the Principal, Fundamental, Essential or Elementary

same source,

parts of Language,

by which Races of words

are formed and preserved, separate

and

distinguished from each other.

CHAP.
SECT.
'^R.
I.

I.

C, D, G,

J,

K, &c.
English

Names for the Ground, Land,

word Earth,
as

Soil,

&c. corresponding

zvith the

Erde, &c.

Terms derived from the idea of

the peculiar or appropriate place-

of

Land

or

Earth
:

The

the

Enclosed or Secured Spot

by

Earth,

way of

distinction,

as

^-Ard,
Safety,

&c.

hence,

zvords

denoting Enclosures of Security,

;

and of Defence, as g-AKDen, &c.

and Defence, as gu- Ard, w-Ard.

any kind,

as

or Security, Safety,
in general,

Enclosures

of

and for any purpose,

Erko^,

[E^ko?,

Septum,)

Arca, &c.
or
off;

Words

signifying

that which

Enfolds, Keeps in
&c.,
as
is

Stops,
(E;fyw,

Represses,

Compresses, Constrains,

EiRGO,

hicludo,) Arc^o,

&c.

Words denoting what

Spot,

Held or Confined witlwi a

/i-Erd, &c.

certain

Enclosure,

&c.,

as

Names

R. R.

\-C, D,

G, J,K,Q, S,T, X, Z.

Names corresponding with

EARTH.

(Eng.)

AlRTHA. (Goth.) Eard, Eord, Eorth, Eorthe, Yrth, ^-Eard. (Sax.) Erde, Erda, Ertha, /j-Erda, A-Ertha. (A1.) y'-ORD, j-Orden. (Dan.) Erd, Aerde, Eerde, &c. (Belg.)

Eardian,
Habitare
certain
;

Eardigan.
/ e.

(Sax.)

To

be on a

Earth

or Land.

Ordon.

(A1.) Habitabat.

A-EaRTH,
/j-Eert,

A-EoRTH,
&c.
Belg.)
or

/i-ERD,
Sax.
/.

(Eng.

ARZ.

(Heb.)

Germ.
&c. (Chaldee, Sa-

Focus

e.

ARK, ARG,

The Ground,

Earth.

maritan, 5yriac.)

J.

HE

term

Earth

appears

in

the

various

Dialects

of

the

Teutonic, and in some of the Eastern Languages, as the familiar

name
these

for the

Ground, Land,

Soil,

Sec.

&c.
S,

or, in

other words,

the Element, 'R.

R.\ C, D,

G,

J,

K, Q,

T, X, Z, supplies, in

Languages, a familiar term, corresponding in sense and These various Elementary characters with our word Earth.

terms for the

Earth

are acknowledged by the Etymologists to

In

belong

to

each other.

Junius, the
A. S. B.
:

parallel
A1.

terms for the

Earth
"

are " Goth.

Airtha.

Eorthe.

Erda. Herda.

Ertha. Hertha.

Dan. Jord.

Aerde, Eerde."

And

in

" Eard, Eord, Skinner they are thus represented " Geard, Belg. Erd, Aerd, Dan. Jord, Jorden,

Eorth,
Aerde,

*'

Teut. Erd, Erde."

In Hebrew,

pK ARZ
;

is

the appropriate and familiar

name
it

for the

Earth

as

will be understood

by learning,

that

is

adopted

THE

EARTH.
V"!^<

" In the adopted in the opening of the Book of Genesis. " beginning God created the Heaven and the Earth," pN ARZ.
In
I

Chaklee

plii

ARK

and

ARG
y

are
as

used for the Earth.

it

have represented
it

the

letter

Gnain,

is

called,

by G,
In

because

is

coinnionly

supposed to possess

this

power.

some cases, however, the sound of G in this Hebrew letter becomes weak, as it does in the English Might. In the Samaritan
and Syriac the name of the

and

ARG.

In

Arabic
of

Earth may be represented by AHZ Arz is likewise the familiar and \jjij\
Earth.
These Hebrew and Arabic belong to the English word Earth
in

appropriate

name

the

terms are acknowledged to

and

its

parallels.

Mr. Richirdson,
the terms for

his

Arabic

Dictionary,

gives us,

Erz, ^^^j\ Arooz, which he likewise represents by Uruz, ;^IjI Arauz, ^j-^^l
i^j^I

among

Earth,

The preceding article to Uruz, Akzooh, ;^jyy^l ARzee}i. " Earths, Grounds," in Mr. Richardson's Dictionary, is i^^j_;l
Eruz, " Firm, steady, rooted,
'

fixed.

Collecting
tenacious,

or contracting

one's

self.

Avaricious,
1

covetous,

Ju^l

_jjj'

" ERUzuTErz, Extremely tenacious."

We

shall not

doubt that

Earth, (" Thou Firm-set Earth ") From the idea of what holds Firmly, derived as we see from the " Firm-set Earth," the Arabic word
Eruz, Firm, steady, &c., belongs
to

Uruz,

the

*'

passes into the sense of Avaricious

at the very

and thus we can understand,

the

commencement of our enquiries, how the name of Earth may supply ideas, which on the first view appear
Again,
let

very remote from the original source.

us note the

term Jjl Erz, adopted in the phrase " EruzuTERZ." Arabic _^l Erz or Urz means, says Mr. Richardson,
" Pine, Cedar;"

The
" the

and
is

in

other senses
hard.

" whose timber

very

Aris.

Firmly rooted
is

we

have " Erez,

tree

(tree)."

We

here see, that the

is

name

of the Cediir

taken from the idea

property of being
a

of what

Firm,

whether as applied to

its

Firm

^R. R.

\--C, D, G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.

a Firm hard wood,

or of being Firmly Rooted.

We

shall

not

doubt,

think, that

Erz, Firm, Steady, belongs

to

Eruz, Firmly

Rooted, &c., and that they both belong to Uruz, the Earth.

Thus we
other,

see,

how

senses, apparently the

most remote from each

idea,

as Avaricious,

and a Cedar, may belong to the same

In
of

as Finn, Firmly Holding, &c.,

and how that idea may have arisen

from the name of the Earth.

Cedar, and

Hebrew PN
in

ARZ

is

the

ARZa
if

is

the
us,

name
what

this tree

Syriac.

These
has to

examples will shew

encounter,

difficulties

the

Enquirer

the intermediate idea,

by which remote senses are

connected, should not be visible,

can alone enable

us to

and that patient investigation discover those secret links, by which

other.

words are connected with each

from hence
learn, that
to the

The Reader
in

will likewise

remoteness of signification
Hypothesis,

words affords

no impediment

which supposes that races or

families of words

may by some
the

secret

bond of union be ultimately

related to each other.

I

have

recorded

Hebrew \nx
in

ARZ

according

to

its

original
points,
to

and genuine representation

Hebrew, without the vowel

which were afterwards added

for the purpose of attempting

convey with more precision the sound of words, as they were

enunciated
I

by the inventors of
well

those

points.

The

Reader,
as

imagine,

knows, that various Eastern

Languages,

Hebrew, Arabic, Chaldee, &c., are written without vowels; or, in other words, that the vowels, which exist in those Languages,
are
of
little

importance

in

discharging regularly and familiarly

in

those offices,
others of a
instance

which the vowels

similar kind,

our

own Language, and

In

in

commonly perform.
to

the

present

we have no symbol

represent

vowel

breathing
pro-

between

and Z, which has sometimes been heard

is

in the

nunciation of this word, and which

points are adopted.

recorded,

when the vowel

The Hebrew p^?

ARZ

has been represented,

among

THE
among

EARTH.
Aretz.
e,

7
Mr. Parkhurst
and the whole

various other modes, by Arez, or

has represented the supplied vowel by the Greek

word by EarJ. The Reader will perfectly understand, that the Hebrews and Arabs, &c. have acquired no art, unknown to
Europeans, by which they can speak a Language without vowels
:

He

will

instantly perceive,

that this

rejection

of vowels refers

only to the writing of a Language, and he will learn from this

practice of the Eastern nations,

that the symbols

employed

to

denote

the

vowel

breathings

are

not

absolutely

necessary in
to those

recording words, or in conveying the sounds annexed

words.

Every one knows, that

in

reading our

own Language
without
of the

we pronounce
symbol excites
stopping to

a word at once from the idea, which the whole

in

our minds of the

force

object

intended,
parts

consider the

of

those various
the

symbol,
If

which attempt to represent

sound

of

the

word.
in

then

Consonants are of themselves able to excite

our

minds the idea of a certain word, representing a certain object they are able likewise to suggest at the same time the sound,

by which that word

is

enunciated.

This practice of the Eastern

nations will prepare our minds for the admission of an important

maxim, without which

all

our researches would be vain and

futile,

that vowels may be considered as of no importance in recording

Languages
;

but that the Consonants alone are the

efficient parts

of words, by which

Human

Speech

is

propagated and preserved.

this

The
which
I

principles of the Theory,

on which

work

is

founded,

have been fully explained in the Introductory Dissertation, with

suppose

my

Reader to be already acquainted

yet

it

may
will

not be improper to state, on the present occasion, a general

idea of the doctrine which has been there unfolded.

perceive,

that

though

the

name

of

the

The Reader Earth in the

as

Dialects of the Teutonic has

assumed various forms,

Airtha,
yet
that

Eard, Eord, Yrth, Erd, Aerde, j-ord, &c.

&c.,

the

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
together with the consonants

the letter R,

T, D,
such

still

remain,

and we know, that these Consonants have been ever acknowledged

by

Grammarians
their
other.
us,

as

Cognate,

or

Consonants,
Cha?iged
the

which from
into

affinity

familiarly pass

into

or are
to

each

If

we proceed

however

examine

examples before

we

shall perceive, that other

Consonants pass

into each other in

find,

conveying the same idea of the Earth.

the

We

that in the Eastern Languages,

name

for

the

Earth

has been represented under various forms, as Arz, Ares, Aretz,

Arz, Erz, Arooz, Arauz, Uruz, Ark, Arg, &c.

perceive,

where we

that Z, S, K,

are to be added to T, D, and that they

are

all to

be considered as Commutable into each other, in repre-

senting the same idea of the

Earth.

The

letters

h, j,

g, pre-

ceding the vowels at the beginning of some of these words, as

/i-Ertha, j-'-Ord, ^-Eard,

may

be considered only as different

degrees of aspiration annexed to these vowels.

The
is

h after the

T
in

in

Eart/i, &c. represents only another sound of T, and the en

is

j-ORT>en

an appendage to J-Ord,

which

the simple

genuine form.
senting the

Thus then, if we should be desirous familiar name for the Earth, as it appears
in

of reprein various

Languages,
it

an abstract point of view,

or that peculiar form,
it

we ought

not to express
&c., but

under

this

as

Earth, Erde,
K, G,
express,

we
the

should say, that

might properly be represented by any of

Z, S,

Commutable Consonants, T, D,
as

with

before

them,

''RT, '^RD,
prefixed
is

&c.
the

I I

have before stated,

that that a

by the
vowel
I

mark

to

R,
is

mean

to

breathing

wanting, or

to be supplied

before the R.

have

justly omitted

the vowels employed in expressing these

see, they

words,

because,

as

we

have been

all

adopted
I

without any

marks of
it

distinction of

one vowel from another.

have thought

necessary to employ a mark for a vowel breathing before the

in

R,

order to represent, that a vowel breathing has been used in

all

THE EAR'TH.
all the

9
and
I

terms for the

that

Earth

in that position;

have omitted

to

employ

mark

in other

places,

because in those places, as

it

after the

and after the T, D, &c.,

has sometimes appeared

that the
in

and sometimes not appeared.

only a Ch, or

We

know,
after

letter

is

only the softened sound of G, as pronounced

is

George

that O
X
is

with the sound of

ti

them, and that

Thus we might venture to observe, that the familiar name of the Earth, in the dialects of the Teutonic and some of tiie Eastern Languages, may be represented in an abstract general way by '^R. -C, D, G, J, K, O, S, T, X, Z. We perceive, moreover, that this mode of representing Earth, &c. would perfectly distinguish it from all other names
only a combination of KS, CS, &c.
for that object, as from the

Greek Chthon,

(xduv,)
Telliis,

the Latin Terra,

where the

precedes and the

follows,

&c. &c.

The

Reader,

whom

the principles of Science have taught to

understand the

importance of symbols, and of converting parwill readily admit,

I

ticular into general representations,

that the

simple

and obvious

artifice,

which

have

here

adopted,

of

expressing in general terms the

inta a
art

new world

of ideas,

name of the Earth, may open and may perhaps enrich the imperfect
of
truths

of

Etymology with

a series

resembling the de-

ductions of Science.
notation,

When

the artificial

method of Algebraical
might have

by applying symbols and using general for particular

expressions of quantity,

had been once adopted

it

been safely predicted, that a

new

Science was invented, which

to

would

at

last

conduct

the understanding

truths

the

most

important and remote.

senting generally the

mode of reprename of the Earth by ^RC, ''RD, ^RG, &c., I have in fact only applied the Eastern manner of expressing the same object, as Arz, Arg, &c. The A, which is here used, only
In adopting this artificial
represents,

what

my symbol
;

'^

does,

the existence of a

vowel
tlie

breathing in that place

and

is

not considered as expressing

sound

10

^R. R. \

- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
;

sound of any particular vowel

since a vowel point

to

is

added to
the

in

Hebrew, &c.,

in
is

order

represent

the

sound of

particular vowel, which

there applied.
that an object

We

may

well imagine,

so important to

man

as that of the

Earth
all
;

or

Ground would supply

on the

a plenteous source

of ideas, and form a great race of words expressing those ideas.

This

we

should

readily imagine,

first

view of the

question a priori

but the wide sphere of action, through which

its

that object has extended

influence,

will

be understood
in

onl}?-

by an

attentive consideration of the discussions

the present

volume.

We

shall

at once

admit,

that words,

Operations performed on the Ground, as Diggiiig

Ploughing

which express

Harrowing, Sec,

or which
as that

denote
is

some Accident or Property

belonging to

Bottom Foundation Firmness

all

it,

which

Low,

Inferior

Stability

the

the

Base

Solidity,

&c. &c. &c.

would be

naturally derived from

I

some words, signifying the

progress
of

Earth

or

Ground.
that
all

shall

shew, in

these

Enquiries,

the explanatory

terms,

which

have here

adopted, are directly taken from certain words, under different

Elements, denoting the

Earth

or Ground.
to belong to

The

terms Solidity

and Foundation are acknowledged

the

Solum and Fundus,

Ground; and 1 shall shew in the present volume, that for the same reason the Greek ARche, {A^x'^, Principium, Exordium,
Initium,

Fundamentum,^ the Foundation, and the Latin

igo,

belong to our

Element
(A^%5?,)

From kKche,

Earth, Ark, &c, &c. are acknowledged to be derived Arch, as

'^RC,

&c.

the

ARcn-Bishop, &c., ARcnitecture, &c. &c.

and thus we see how

well imagine, likewise,
ideas,

Languages have been formed.

We

may

what
I

a variety of terms

would be derived from the

in

which

have above exhibited, by metaphorical allusion.

The

strongest
the

term,

which we have

our Language,
is

to

express

most

violent state of mental

Solicitude,

taken from an

Operation

performed

THE
shew, that

EARTH.
Harrow
up the Soul.'
&c.,
I

11
shall

performed on the Ground, as 'To

Harrow

belongs to

Earth, Hertha,
it

and that
lost.

the second consonant of our Element

'^RC, &c. has

been

This

is

manifest by comparing

with the parallel terms in other

Languages, which the Etymologists have produced, as Harse,

Herce,

Herse,

(Fr.)

Harcke, (Germ.)
us,

The form

of the

French Herse

will

shew

that the

French word Harasser,

from the
or

and the English

tearing

Harass, are derived

metaphor of
This
the

up
of

the

Earth
will

with

the

Harrow

Herse.

instance of
accidents

Harrow
lost,

convince us, that, even

important part
still

when by

mutation

the are

of

our Elementary

form has been

we

not destitute of resources, by

which we can ascertain the

Let us mark the
derived from
first

relation of a

word

to its true origin.

Solicitude,

explanatory

term above adopted.

Solicito,

which

is

acknowledged to

signify,

in its

sense,

" To Stir, or

Dig

up,

properly the Gromid," Solum,

sufficient

Citare.

This instance would be alone

to

illustrate,

how

ideas

most connected with mental sensations may be derived

that

from the Ground.

Simple and obvious as the idea
is,

the

name

of the

Earth would be yet we do not

attended by a numerous class of Derivatives;

find,

that
it

the

Etymologists have profited by

a notion so manifest, as

should seem, and indisputable.

We

shall scarcely find, in the progress of

these discussions, a single

instance, in

which the Etymologists of our own Language have

derived

words from the term

Earth.
I

If

the

Reader should
its
is

imagine, that in

my

Hypothesis
at least,

this idea is

extended beyond
it

due bounds

he will

trust,

be of opinion, that

a conception of considerable promise, and that an abundance of

examples must necessarily

its

exist, in

which

this cause has

exerted

influence.

It will

be at once understood, that these Derivatives

will

from the name of the Earth

be discovered by the same

record.

12
record,

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
which was adopted
its

in ascertaining the

affinity
;

between
of

the

Earth and

parallel
set

terms Airtha, &c.

of

namely, by the

existence of the

same

Commutable Consonants, and

be as
in the

the same or similar ideas.

the Derivatives spring,

The

record of the origin, from which

faithfully

will

preserved

in

the

forms of these Derivatives, as

of the
arise

forms for the various names

difficulty will oftentimes

Earth
in

itself;

though considerable
similar
ideas,

discovering the

by which the original

and derived object are connected with each other. The sense, which the Derivative bears, will oftentimes appear entirely remote
from that of
discover the
I
its

origin;

and

all

our sagacity will be required to

their affinity
it

common

notion,

by which

is

recognised.

have before exhibited the same sentiment, as

cannot be too
be allowed

deeply impressed on the mind of the Reader.

It will

by

all,

that the

name

of the
in

various

Derivatives

Earth, Airtha, &c. &c. would supply those Languages, in which it was the

appropriate and familiar

name
find,

for that object,

as

in

the Dialects
Syriac,
its

of the

Teuto?iic,
;

and the

Hebrew, Arabic,
that
in
it

Chaldee,

and

Samaritan
to other

but we shall

has extended
it

influence

Languages

likewise,

which
for

does not appear as the

in

appropriate and

familiar

name

the

Ground, but

which

a certain Affinity has been acknowledged to exist, as in Latin,

Greek,

the Dialects of the Celtic,

Sic.

&c.

The

wi(>e

sphere of

Human

Speech,

through which

this

Affinity

extends,

and the

nature of that Affinity, will be understood only from an attentive

consideration of the succeeding discussions.

The Consonant
sometimes
breathing,
it

r,

as

it

is

enunciated by different organs,

has^sometimes the strong sound,

annexed to that

letter;

and

serves only to lengthen out the sound of the vowel

by which it is preceded. distinguish, without some effort of the

Farther.
In general,

Thus we
voice,
is

are

unable to

between Father and

lost in Farther,

the strong sound of r

but

THE
but sometimes we find
it is
it

EARTH.
;

13
and thus we
see,

attached to Father

how

lost

by one mode of expressing a vowel breathing, and

gained by another.
considered only as

Our ordinary pronunciation

the
little

of the r

may be

preceding vowel sound lengthened, or

or no effect, and might be safely

sometimes as producing
represented

Border Order Recorder Corn Eastern Short, &c., Must-Ard Former Farmer

by

vowels,

as

in

&cc.

which

might be written
Caiien,

Bawder,
Fasten,
to

Wilder,

Recawder,
;

Must-ad,

Faumer, Faamer,
representation,

Shazvt, &c.

and

this

mode
in
is

of

which

applies
sufficient

innumerable

other

instances,

would express with

accuracy the force of r

the
in
to
is

ordinary sound of these words.

The

strong sound of r
I

my

organs expressed by an
likewise
in

effort

of the voice, which

otiiers.

seem
effort

perceive

the

enunciation of

This

sometimes so marked, as
to be<:ome

to appear painful

in the speaker,

and

disgusting

to

the

hearer.

Robert Ains worth thus

It is

describes the strong and the softened sound of R.

formed,

he says, " in the upper part of the throat, but so vibrated by " a quaver of the tongue, and allision on the teeth, that it makes

" a sound

like

the grinning of a

dog,

whence

it

is

called the
it

" canine letter:

'

but the Romans,

a

on the contrary, give

in

so

soft

and
it,

lisping

sound,

that

writing they
;

sometimes

" omitted
" before S

calling the Etrusci,

Thusci, or Tusci

and especially

thus Ennius writ Prosus, Rusus, for P?'orsus, Rursus."

From
Under

these observations

we

shall not

wonder, that the Elementary

&c. passes into ^C, ^D, &c.
(Eo-r^os,)

form ^RC, ^RD, &c., or

the form
'^C,

''rC,

\D,
&c.

"D,

'^G,

we have Estia,

Ago,

Occo, (Lat.) Hough, &c. word under the form '^C,

It is

not to be understood, that every

'^D, &:c.
;

has arisen from anotlier word

under the form 'RC, ^KO, &c.

pass into each other,

but that these forms familiarly

to

and belong

each other.

It

should be

observed,

however, that each form,

though united

toget'i

by
the

14

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
may
if

the closest affinity,

be considered as generating, by
I

its

own
other.

Elementary powers,
peculiar to
itself,

may

so
in

express

it,

Race of words

and distinct

some measure from the

The Reader

will be

enabled only from the examples to under-

stand the force of this remark, and to comprehend the

mode by

which one Race of words

passes

into

another;

and yet each

as

Race may be regarded under one point of view,

class,

a distinct

preserving at the same time the marks of difference and

It
is

the record of similitude.

thus in the natural world, that

Races of animals, which are

their appropriate characters

allied to

each other, exhibit at once

of distinction and of affinity.

exists

A
Hebrew
before

vowel
in

sometimes
the

between

the

and
in

the
the

C, D, &c.

Elementary form '^RC, '^RD, &c., as

;

Aretz, &c.
the

and when

in this case the

vowel breathing

is

lost,

belonging to the

we have a Race of words generated, form RC, RD, &c., as Rus, (Lat.) Rout,

Root, Road, and the term, which I find it convenient so often We see, that in the different senses to adopt. Race, &c. &c. &c. of the word Race, as the Root or Stock from which a family springs, and the Course performed on a Road, we are brought to the Ground, as the common Spot, to which these two senses In such terms, as ORVza, (O^u^a,) ORYza, Rice, and belong.
ERVjhros, Red, we see
the form

how

the form ^RC, ''RD, &c. passes into

shall readily understand, that the idea

RC, RD, &c.

We

of Colour would be taken from the Ground,

hibiting

or

a future
Soil,

Earths, or Soils, of various Colours. volume, when I consider the Element CL, SL,
other.

Earth, as exI shall shew in

&c., that
It

(Solum,) Colo, and Color, belong to each

may

be observed of the form RC, likewise, what we have remarked concerning the form -"C, '^D, &c., that RC, when once existing,

would generate a Race of words

class,

distinct in

some degree
the

from the

from which

it

was

derived.

We

perceive that

THE
do not
directly

EARTH.
RC, RD,
other,

15

the two forms of the Element

pass
into

&c., and ^C, ^D, &c.,

each

and are

only

related

throudi the medium of the form ^RC, ^RD, &c.

My
as

hypothesis

is,

that

all

these forms supply a Race or Races

of words,

which directly or more remotely belong to such terms

;

Earth, Airtha, &c.

and that they

relate

to the

Earth,

and Properties attached to it. By the expression Directly or more remotely I mean, that the
or to the Operations,

Accidents,

words under those forms, either

directly

themselves denote the

Earth, with the Operations, &c. attached to it; or that, however various may be their senses, or however abhorrent those senses

may
all

appear from the ideas connected with that object, they are

ultimately to be referred, in degrees of distance more or less

remote, to the

Earth and
that

its

Operations, &c., by that process of

change,
I

under which ideas and

words

pass

into

each

other.

by the Race of words under these forms, ^R.R. ^. C, D, &c., I mean those words, which have RC, RD, &c. with or without a vowel breathing before the R, for their first Consonants, and likewise those words, which have C,D, &c.
have stated,

for their first

Consonant, with a vowel breathing before the C, D,

Jirst
its

&c.

have said that the Elementary Consonants are the

in a

Consonants

word, because

consider the word to be in

simple state, before the process of composition has taken place,

and because they are commonly found

in that state.

When

affirm,

that words under the forms R.R.'^.

to

C, D,

&c. are thus

represent the

related

each

other;

mean, that the RC, RD, &c. and

true

must be supposed to C, D, &c. in these words

I

Elementary forms,

tliat

is,

that

they

are

themselves significant,
or Element.
the
'^R.

and not derived from any other source

Etonner, (Fr.) Erstaunen, (Germ.)
represent
the

Thus

in Asto7iish,

Ast,

R.

'^.

Et,

Erst,
;

do

not

Elementary

form

C, D, Sec.

nor are they of themselves significant,

but

16

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
ST
N, SN,

but they are compounds of A, E, Er, and ST, T, a portion of

the Element

TN.

have

placed the

mark

over

the ST, to shew that

of which S
is

ST

does not represent an Elementary form,

the

first

Consonant, and

the second

but that
to

ST
the
is

is

to be considered as

a combination of sounds attached

first

Consonant sound

in

an Element, of which

S, or

T, &c.

the

first

Consonant, and

the second.

In such terms as
Sisto,

Assist,

Assisto,

which are compounds of

proper place;

Jd and

the

As

or

Ad

belongs indeed to our Element,

in
its

and would therefore be

is

once considered

but the second S

to be

regarded as a portion of the Element SS,

ST; and

therefore

the Ass in these words does not belong to our Elementary form,

nor are the words, to which

of our Hypothesis.

it

is

attached,

among

the objects

We
forms

have seen, that Earth, Airtha, &c. have assumed the

h-ERTua, j-Ord, j-ORoen, ^-Eard

as
I

where
the

we may

perceive,

have before

suggested,

how

simple vowel

breathing before the '^RT, '^RD, &c. passes through the aspirate
breathing h to those stronger aspirations, which are represented
I shall consider, in another volume of my by Consonants. Work, a great Race of words which appear under the Element G RT, J RT, &c. and it will there be discussed, whether

these forms

^RT

and

'^RT,

or

G RT,
is

originally belonged

to each other,

by the process which

here exhibited.

Whatever
arose;

might be the process, from which the Element G we may observe, that when it was once formed,
considered as totally distinct

RT
it

may

be

from any other Element, and as

itself.
I

generating a race of words peculiar to

shall

discuss

only in this volume those words, under the forms h-^RT, J-^RD,

g-^RD,

&c.,

which directly connect themselves, as

conceive,
all

with our Element '^RT, &c.

We

shall find, that

'^R.

almost

the

words with the aspirate h before

'^. C, D, &c. must be

referred

THE
referred
to

EARTH.
letters

17

the

Element ""RT, and the

&c.

and

:/

will

frequently supply
-^RC, '^RD, &c.,
to EsT/a,
Etrrjfl!,

another state of the vowel breathing before

;

'^C, '^D,

as v-\vi\D-is,

z;-Esta, (belonging
to

Terrae Dea,)

which presents

us a race

of

words

directly connected

with those attached to our Element.

of these Enquiries, that
C, D, &c. has furnished

We
the

shall find, likewise,

Element
will be

'^R. R.'^.

in the progress

other

forms,

which
in the

duly examined in their proper places, and which

can only be fully understood by tracing the process of changes

examples exhibiting that process.

have seen,
that
in

We
rejected
;

many

Eastern

Languages, as the
that the
in those

Hebrew, &c.. Consonants only are used, and

that
is,

Vowels are

the

vowels which exist

Languages
in

do not perform
Languages.
It

the
is

same

offices,

which they do

modern

not necessary to repeat,

that this rejection of

the vowels refers only to the writing and recording of a Language,

and not
sonants

to the

speaking of

it,

in which,

as

are equally necessary as Consonants,

into

We

we all know. Vowels may divide the Con-

three

Classes:

i.

B, F, P, V,

M;
in

2.

C, D, G,
first

J,

K, Q,

S,

T,

B, F, P, V,

X,Z; 3. L, N, R. The letters M, have been called Labials, and

to the exclusion of

the

class,

familiarly pass into

each other,

the rest.

In

the second

class,

which belongs
rest:

to the

Element now under discussion, C, D, G, &c.

pass likewise familiarly into each other, to the exclusion of the

and the

letters of the third class, L,

N, R, may be considered
to

as distinct
selves.

from each other, and as having laws peculiar

not
to be
;

them-

It is

understood, that these classes are not

sometimes connected

as

we

shall find

that all the consonants,

Still,

under certain circumstances, pass into each other.

however

the distinctions are preserved, and no confusion arises from this

partial connection of the classes
;

as

it is

sufficient for the purposes

of distinction,

or

of

preserving
c

and recording the distinctive

affinities

18
affinities

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
of words, that certain Consonants regularly and familiarly

pass into each other, to the exclusion of the rest.

The

partial

connection of these classes with each other, like the exceptions

to a

Rule,

serves rather to confirm and

illustrate the

general

principle of distinction.

The mode,

in

which these

classes are

connected,

is

conducted by laws of uniformity, which afford marks

than those, which belono- to the
analogies.

of distinction not less defined

more general
Characters,
itself

We

perceive, in this arrangement,

how
with

the combination of these classes will afford various

distinct

Elementary
class

from

each

other.

The

first

and the others

&c., B, &c.

will exhibit the

Elements B, &c.

B, &c.,

L, B,&c. N, B, &c, R. From the second we have C, &c. C, &c., C, &c. B, &c., C, &c. L, C, &c. N, C, &c. R. And from the we have R
B,

&c. C,

third

B, &c,,

and '^RC,

&:c.,

the

Element which we are about

express

to

examine.
for

Now

all

Groimd

these
Soil

Earth,
The
as

Elementary characters

names

the

and may be considered as

&c.,

distinct

from

each other.
this

other combinations, which are aflforded under

arrangement,

L B,

C, &c.,
classes,
if

and the minuter

observations upon these forms,

are discussed in their due places.

sufficient to
shev^',

What

have
thus

now

exhibited

is

that

tlie

Conare

sonants
distinct

combined from these

I

the

classes
full
;

from each other, as

distinctive

have represented, afford

affinity in classes

and
that

ample records of
is,

of words

of the affinity between words annexed to a certain class, as

distinguished from words belonging to another class.

It

will

be granted,

think,

that

it

is

the business of the

Etymologist to discover those words, which, by passing into each

other, belong to, or are related to each other.
If

words pass into

each other, they must carry with them the train of ideas which

they convey

and thus the

affinity of

words to each other must

siajilar

be discovered, by shewing that they contain the same or

ideas,

THE
ideas,

EARTH.
I

19

and that their forms have passed into each other, as dishall

stinguished from other forms.

of these forms, and

now

consider the changes

affinity

shew the mode by which such

relates to

can

be ascertained, as
the
ideas

it

those changes only,

and not to
It

conveyed, which form a separate enquiry.

that
it

will

be agreed,

is

in

vain to talk or to enquire about

the

affinity of certain
all

words

to

each other,

if,

in the process of change,

words pass into each other, without any recording marks of

difference or distinction,

by which one

set or class of

words can

be separated from another.

parts of words, or letters,

Hence

it

follows, that the

component
into

by the changes of which

that

each

other these various forms are produced, must be of such a nature

as to

supply these marks of distinction;

is,

it

is

necessary

that certain letters

should so regularly and familiarly pass into

or be changed into each other, to the exclusion of the rest, that

the words, in which such letters are found thus familiarly passing
into or
to each

com mutable
other,

into each other,

may

be justly said to belong

as distinguished

from different sets and classes of

of the

words.
It
is

the

duty

therefore

Etymologist

to

discover

such

letters,

which, by thus regularly and familiarly passing into

will afford those
is

each other to the exclusion of the rest,

marks
ascer-

or records of distinction by which the affinity of words

tained.
other,
If

any

letters

should be found,

which pass into each

affinity,

without supplying

any such records of

these

should be rejected, as useless, and impeding to the purposes of

the

Etymologist,

fulfilling

however important those letters may be in Such letters, which, by passing into other purposes.
difference

each other create

of

forms,

without supplying any

forms,

distinctive records of the affinity of

those

must impede
it

and
to

embarrass
discover
the

the

art

of the Etymologist,
of

whose duty

is

y^Jpniiy

forms,

amidst

all

the disguises

of

difference

20
difference

'^R.

R.

\-C, D,
of Affinity,

G, J, K, Q,
the

S, T,

X, Z.
diis,

and

variety.

Now

Consonants supply these

;

stinctive records

and the Vowels do not

but the Vowels
;

that

certain

Consonants pass into each other regularly and uniformly,

all

to the exclusion of the rest,

into

pass perpetually
is,

each other without any distinction

that
is

they

all

pass

into eacli other in such a

manner, that there

no

set or class of

vowels, which are ftimiliarly comutable into each other, as distin-

guished from or to the exclusion of the

to enquire,
in
if

rest.

shall

not stop

which vowels have

each other:
be,
I

tlie

greatest affinity or similitude

that this affinity,

sound

to

shall only observe,

any such there

forms no barrier of distinction, by which

these vowels are separated from the rest, but that they all perpetually pass into each other, without supplying any distinctive

records of affinity to the words,

in

which they are used.

The

Consonants, therefore,
logist
in

should alone be regarded by the Etymoof his

art,

the exercise

and the vowels be entirely

rejected

from

^RC, '^RD,
to

Thus the Elementary forms &c. CR, DR, TR, &c., CL, SL, &c., are sufficient
his

consideration.

mark the distinction between certain distinct and separate names for the Spot on which we live and tread, as Earth, Erde,
&c.,
Terra, Daiar, (Welch,) and Solum,
to
Soil;

and they are suf-

ficient likewise

mark

the affinity of words belonging to these,

is

and

to

shew, that each class

as

separate or distinguished from

the other;

of

Hard
how

to

Earth, Erde, &c.

of

Durus, to

TERRa, Daiar,

&c.,

and of Sohidus,
Consonants
I

to SoLian, Soil, &c.

Here

\ve see at once,

may

preserve and record that

distinctive Affinity,

which

am

endeavouring to impress upon

the mind of

my
and

Reader.

That

the

Vowels perpetually pass into each other without

that the

distinction,

Consonants

familiarly preserve these

I

regular and distinctive changes, such as

have represented, will

be seen from the general current of examples of words passing

into

THE
into each other.

EARTH.

n
to recollect

The Reader has

only to cast his eyes for a few

minutes over the Etymologicon of any Language, or

words passing tlirough various Languages, and he

truth fully illustrated.
It is difficult to

will see this

adopt a

mode

of producing

examples of a
exhibited

fact

which perpetually recurs;

as the instances

may appear

to be selected for the purpose of supporting

an hypothesis.
Let us take the numerals, in which are found the
C, D, G,
Sec. &c.,

letters

as

Tzi>o,

Three,

Six,

Eight,

and Ten.

The

parallel terms to Tzvo, as given

by the Etymologists Skinner and Junius, are Duo, (Lat. and Gr. Auo,) Twai, (Goth.) Twa, Tive, Twy, (Sax.)
Don, (Arm.)
Tzvo.

Zuuo, Zzvey, Zivo, (Germ.)

Dan, Dzvy, (Welch,)

Do, (Irish.)

Du, (Dan.) and

In Persian,

Do

or Du,

jt2y

is

Here we see that the Commutable Consonants

;

T, D,

are

changed into each other

it is

from the existence

of these letters in the words Tzvo, Duo, &c,, that

we

ascertain
vue,

the affinity of those words

zvy,

while the vowels uo, wai, wa,

u,

uuo, wey, zvo, au, ou,

o,

afford us

no assistance
(Welch,)

in

de-

ciding on this affinity.

The

parallel terms to Three, as given

Tri,

by

the Etymologists, are Drie, Dreo, (Goth.)

Thrins,

(Goth.)

Tr^, (Swed.)

Dry, (Belg.)

Dr^jy,

(Germ.)

Dryer, (\s\.)
Treis,

Trois, (Fr.)
T^s;f,)

Tre, (Ital.)

Tres, (Span.)

Tres, (Lat.)

(Gr.

&c. &c., where

we

see the

change of

into

D, and where

we
i,

perceive,

that the existence of the

Consonants

TR

and DR,
ie, eo,

in all these words,

e,

shews

their affinity; while the vowels ee,

this
affinity.

y, ey, ye,

oi, ei,

shew nothing of
becomes
(Span.)

Six,

as

it

appears in various Languages,

Sechs,

'Syx, (Sax.)
^'u',

Ses, (Belg.)

(Germ.)
(Pers.),
Sitt,

5"^/,

(Ital.)

6'^j'5,

(Fr.)

^i,^
by

S/i-S/j,

Shash,
ciaaw

which
(Arabic,)

Mr. Richardson
as

represents

Shush,

ST,

the

same writer records the word.

S, C/jS,

Here the Commutable Consonants X,

these words, pass into each other,

T,

at the

end of

and SX, SS, &c. existing in

these

22

^R. R.

'\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S,T, X, Z.
ey, a, u,

these words, with the same idea, convince us that they belong
to

each other;

while the vowels

/, jy, e,

ei,

passing into

each other without any laws of distinction, do not help us in

discovering this affinity.
('e|,) the final

In the Italian Sei, and the Greek Ex,

first

and the

Consonant of the Element

is

lost.

This however creates no

difficulty, as

we

are convinced that these

words belong
S and

to

the

others.

Sex, &c.,

because the Consonants

still

remain, and because they convey the same idea.

The

various parallels for Eight, as they are represented

Okto, (Okto^, Gr.)
IFjth, (Welch,)

by Junius,
ylcht;

are Octo, (Lat.)

Ahta, (Goth.)

Eahta, Eht, (Sax.)

Huict, (Fr.)
or,

Jht,
it is

as

(Germ) in modern German now written^ liuit; Ctto, (Ital.)

(Dan.)
Acht, (Belgic.)

Ocho,

(Span.)
C-uijJi

Jtta, (Run.)

Att,

In Persian,

HS/iT, which

my Grammarian

represents by Hasht,

and

Mr. Richardson by Husht, means Eight.

the
familiar

In these words

we have
into

changes of

GT, CT, KT,

letters

Ch,

ChT, T, ShT,

each other;

and the Cognate

in those words,

conveying
to each

the same idea,

other;

mark out

to us, that the

ei,

words are related

e, a,
2ii,

while the vowels

oo, tvy, aa, eaa,

u,

passing
this

promiscuously into each other, afford no marks or records of

relation.

The

parallel

words,

produced

under

Ten

by the

Etymologists,
Tien, (Sax.)

which belong
these

to the form

TN,

&c., are T/, Tin,

Taihiin, (Goth.)

Tien, Thien, Zehan, Zehen,

to

(Germ.)

We

may add

the

Latin

Deni,

not produced by the

Etymologists.

Here we have the regular changes of the Cognate

Consonants T, Z,
ee,

with the vowels y, i, ie, ea, aiu, passing into each other promiscuously, without any laws
into each other,

of distinction;

and

we

reason on this

case

as

on the others.

Thus, then, the numbers above exhibited might be expressed in

Elementary characters by
&c.
^C, ^T, &c.
will

T '\

D^ &c.
,

TN, ZN,
all

&c.

TR, DR, &c. SX, SS, and this mode of representing

I shall

them

answer

the purposes of the Etymologist.

THE
I

EARTH.
The
(Belg.)
;

23

shall

now

give an instance, in which the Labials and our

parallel

Consonants C, D, &c. exist in the same words.

(Dan.)
in

terms to Foot and Feet, as recorded by Skinner and Junius, are

Fot, Fet, (Sax.)
Fiioz, Fiiot,
Focle, Foed,

Fusz,

Voet,

Fuaz,
Pons,

(Germ.)

Pes, (Lat.)

another case, Ped-is

(Gr.

JJou?,)

in another case,

Pod-os, [Uo^og,)

where we see the

each other at the
S,

regular changes

of the Labials F, P,

into

beginning of the word, and our Consonants T, D,

into each other at the end

Z changed
of the
oo, ee, o, e,

of the word.

The changes
as

vowels are without any principle of uniformity;

oe, u, iia, uo, ou.

the part

we represent, therefore, these terms denoting with which we tread, by FT, PD, &c., this represenIf

tation will serve to distinguish

them from other terms denoting

and
will

that part, as

Troed, (Welch) &c.;

moreover serve to
to

connect them with the

belong.

Ped-o;z, (nsSov,

Solum,)

which they

Let us remove the Consonants, and say that the name,

for the part

u, ua, uo, ou,

by which we

tread,

is

represented by

oo, ee, o, e, oe,

we

perceive, that these vowels

by themselves mean
to the

nothing, and represent

sonants,

nothing;

nor,

when added
affinity

con-

do they afford us any marks of

and

distinction,

by which the words containing them,

conjectured to be
(risJ'ov,)

as Foot, Pes, &c,, can be

allied to

each other,

or to belong to Pedo,

or to be distinguished from
in

Troed.
Troed,

Among
tlie

the

Celtic

terms for Pes

Treiz,

Lhuyd
see,

are the

Welch
and

Cornish Truz,
Troidh,

Truyd,
as

the Armoric
to

Troat,
otiier,

and the
to

Irish

which
Tread,

belong,

we

each

the

English

Trudge, and Trot.

Here we see the changes of D, Z,

affinity of

into each

other at the end of the word, and the Consonants

are sufficient to
as distinguished

TRD, TRT,

shew the

these words to each other,

from other words, under a different Element;

oe, u, ei^ ny, oa, oi, ea, o, afford

while the vowels

or distinction.

no marks of affinity

must

24
I

'^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

must again request the Reader to cast his eyes over any common book on the subject of Etymology, as Skinner, Junius,
&c., in

which the various

parallel

terms are recorded, passing

through different Languages, that he

understand

may

fully

and completely
J,

how

familiarly

the

Consonants C, D, G,

K, O,

S,

T, X, Z, pass into each other, to the exclusion of the

are able

rest.

We

however

to illustrate the fact

in a

more general way,

Those
Greek

by appealing

to the

same

test of the

Commutability of Consonants,

which has been adopted by the Grammarians themselves.

Consonants are considered among
tlie

Grammarians of

the

Language

to be Cognate,

or Coinmutable with each other, which

are changed into each other in the inflexions of

Nouns

or Verbs.

The

instance of Verbs

is

well chosen,

as

the

Conjugations of
;

Greek verbs represent

distinct

and large classes of words

Consonants,
exhibited in

and
these

therefore the changes of certain

Conjugations, represent the laws of mutation

annexed

to these

Consonants, as connected with some general property and principle of the

organs and the mind.

It

will

be sufficient for our

purpose to note the verbs Frazo, ($^^w,)

and Orusso,

(O^va-cru,)

which are commonly produced

amples
to
illustrate

in our

Greek Rudiments,
fourth

as ex-

what

is

called the

conjugation
afford

of

Barytone

verbs; and the latter of these words will

me

a very striking instance of

view.
'E<p^ac^ov,

my

Hypothesis, in another point of

(j^^ul^u, ^^ko-u,

In Fraz-o, Fras-o, ^-FRAD-ora, pe-YKAK-a,

ni<p^o(.KK,)

representing the

same

idea

of

Speaking,

we

DS, TS, and D, K, or C, Ch, pass into each other. The verb Oruss-o, or Orutt-o, becomes in other tenses Orug-o/?, Orux-o, or Oruks-o, Orucs-o, Oruc/z-j, or ORuc-a,
find,

that the Z, or

Oruk-,

(o^v(T<rui

OouTTu, n^uyov, Ofu|w, n^v^oi,)

where the
similar

S,

T, G,X,

or KS, CS, and Ch, C, or K,

pass into each other in expressing

of

the action of Digging.

C, Ch,
or

The sound

is

to that of
;

of the hardened G, with the

vowel u after them

and

THE
and
J
is

EARTH.
it

25
in

like that of

G, when
;

is

pronounced

a softened
J,

manner, as

in

George

and thus

all

the mutations of C, D, G,

K, O,
in the

S,

T, X, Z, into each other,

may be

said virtually to exist

same Greek verb.

affinity or relation of these

This

Commutable Consonants

to

each other, will enable us to understand from what source has

arisen that cluster of consonants, which certain writers have so
violently

and unwisely condemned

It

in

some Languages

as in the

German, &c.
which
in

has arisen from an attempt at extreme accuracy

in expressing the

mingled sounds of these Cognate Consonants,

some Languages have been inadequately represented by single characters. These mingled sounds exist in a greater
or less degree in
respect,
all

forms of Speech, which chiefly

differ in this

that

in

represent that
characters,

some Languages more precision is employed to combination. One Language adopts the various
to

which are separately used

is

express
;

the different

sounds,

of which this combination

formed

while

another

employs a single and appropriate symbol for that purpose, and

a third contents itself with adopting a character sometimes used
for

one of those mixed sounds, of which the union consists.

In

our

own Language, this

;

combination of sounds

is

strongly impressed
that

on a Foreign ear
tation of our

and we accordingly
is

find,

the represen-

words by Foreigners

loaded with Consonants,

for the purpose of

conveying to the ears of their countrymen the

nature of those combined sounds, about which

we

so

little reflect,

and which we ourselves are

symbol.

satisfied

with expressing by a single

Thus

in a

German
;

Dictionary,

now
J,

before me,

find

the sounds of our letters C, in Ch, and

generally represented

by TSC^, and DSC/i as Church and Judge, by Tschohrtsch, and Dschodsch. The sound of the G in Genius is likewise represented by Dschehnius.
In Italian,

is

sounded

like Teh, as in Cesare,

Cecita,

which
is

26
is

^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
in so delicate a

pronounced Tchesare, Tcketchila,

manner, that

}(ou

cannot distinguish, says Veneroni, whetlier a T or D is " Pour parler avec la delicatesse Italienne, il faut sounded.
" faire sentir " Ton
le

de Tchesare, Tchetchita, &c.

pas
si

si

doucement, que

ne

connoisse

Ton prononce un

T
and

ou

un

D."

Veneroni represents the sound of the Italian

the vowels
e, i,

GG
to

before

by

DG

as

Giro, Oggi,

Dgiro, Odgi.

We

may

from hence

see,

how Odgi

or Oggi,

To-Day, belongs
is

Hodie

and how Dgiro j or Tgiro, Giro, what

belong to Tour,
the sound of
2" is

round,
shall

a Circle,

may

Tour-ner, Tur-n.
or

We

not wonder, that

in

is

mingled with that of Ch, when

in Nation, quasi

English

sounded
in

like Sh, as

Nashioji,

or Natshion.

The C
to

our Language has the sound of S as well as of K, as

quasi Sity,

in City, Cap,

Kap

and thus we see how

.S is

allied

K.

In the Spanish Language, the

like the

is

sounded
;

like

Th

before

some vowels, and

the C, " "
it

before others

and when h follows

in

is

pronounced," says Del Pueyo, " as

the English

Much, Miicho."

Let us mark, that in the pronunciation of our

English word Much, quasi Mutch, or Mutsh,

Ch
TS.

has the mingled

sound of Teh, or Tsh.

In German, C
it is

is

represented by Tsay,

and before some vowels

sounded
T,

like

The

letter

C,

which thus connects

itself

with

Th, D,

S,

and with K,
its

will

shew

us,

how

T,

Th, D, and S pass into K, and

all

acknowledged
r, ^, 9,

Cognate G.

The Greek Grammarians and

:

agree, that
jc,

T,D,Th,

are Cognate with each other;

and that

7, %,

K,G,Ch,
acknow-

are Cognate with each other

and we now see from

T/2,

this

ledged affinity of C, Ch, with T, D,

how

the two orders, as

they are here arranged, T, D, Th, K, G, Ch, are related or Cognate

to each other,

by thus passing into each other.

is

This mixture of

sounds in the Consonants C, D, G, &c.

the Eastern Languages
into the East,
in
;

peculiarly observable in
find,

and hence we
to

that the travellers

their endeavours

represent these mingled

sounds

THE
to have laboured

EARTH.
difficulty

27
and embarrassment.
under which

sounds in various words belonging to those Languages, appear

under considerable
us the

Dr. Vincent

shews

diversity of

modes,

different writers

have expressed the name of a river in India.

One

portion of the

compound

for the

name
:

of this river has been

represented under the following forms

" Djen, Djan,

Tschan,

" Tschen, Chan, Che)i, Chin,

'Jen,

Gen,

Tchun, Chun, Shan, San."

(Voyage of Nearchus, page 82.)

sound of two
letters

In the Russian Language, the

has been represented by TS,

TCh

and the

enunciation of the third appears of so complicated a nature, that

in

an attempt to express
;

this

sound to a French
tres

ear,

we have
le

the

representation Chtch

" en faisant

peu sentir

T," says
of

the author of
Z,
like
;

my

Russian Grammar.
^,
is

The sound
Greek
,

of the English

the

Greek

nothing but the combined sounds

like
o-

DS, TS
"

and that of X,

the

of KS,
ut

GS, ChS,
^ per
So-

(" Duplices resolvuntur per

o-J'

et

aliquam

e mutis,

et

Doricc,

I per
it;

ko-,

ya; ;^t."

Grammat.

Grcec.)

Q is

C, Ch, &c.

with a u after

and we

find, that

words were anciently written

at present

under both these forms, as Cuando and Qiiando, and

we

write Cum, Oiium, &c.

Let us now, then, represent the

to the various

letters C,

D, G, &c. according
to be expressed

modes

in

which we have seen them

as,

or used

and we

shall

not wonder, that they pass readily and

;

familiarly into each other

C, Ch, (or
J,

TCh, DCh, TSC/z, TSh,

(or DSC/j,) K, O, (or C,)

TS, Th,
S,
S/2,

S,

K,) D, G, (or

DG, DSCh,)

T, (or Sh,) X, (or KS, GS, C/iS,)

Z, (or

DS, Ts7)

This

mode

of considering the subject will at once unfold to us the

truth of ray hypothesis, and will

thus intimately related,

shew us how these Consonants, become Commutable into each other, and
mixed with or pass into each
division. will alike illustrate the principle

how

naturally their sounds are

other, either as blended

by combination, or separated by

Their union and their separation

by

28
by which

^R.R.
tliey

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
are
related.

Their union will shew

us,

how

readily the

organs of Speech are inclined to blend them with

;

each other

and

their separation will point out to

us that proto express

pensity in the
the

Human

mind, by which

it

is

prompted by certain

same or similar
not

ideas, appearing

under certain

varieties,

by

Consonants of
It
is

a similar kind, distinguished

differences.

my

province to

mark

the precise nature of such dif-

ferences, nor to adjust the degrees of affinity,

by which these Con-

sonants are related to each other.

to perform all this, with

Grammarians have attempted

classes,

abundance of diligence, by the division

and subdivision of these Consonants into separate

which

they have distinguished by a multitude of names,

as Cognates,

Letters of the same Organ, Gutturals, Linguals, Palatines, Dentals,

Semi-vozvels, or Doubles,

Mutes of three kinds, Aspirata, Tenues,

letters,

Media, Solar
appeal to

letters.

Lunar
;

&c. &c.

have abstained
to state,

from such disquisitions

fact,

and have been contented

in

by an

the Commutable Consonants, or those Consonants,

which familiarly pass into each other,

train of ideas.

representing the same

With

this fact

only

is

the Etymologist concerned,

which remains the same, whatever may be the cause by which

it is

produced.

If

any of

my

Readers, therefore, whose minds

may

be strongly

possessed with the division of Consonants into different classes,

should perchance object to the use of the term Cognate, as applied
to all

these

Consonants,

have only to observe, that

have

Language of our Grammarians, in making the words Cognate and Cottimutable synonymous with each other,
followed the ordinary

and that

have not adopted the term Cognate for the purpose of

Affinity,

maintaining any Hypothesis about their degrees of

a point at
all

as

connected with the truth of

it. I

mode

of supporting

Argument, or the conceive, indeed, that these Consonants

an

my

have been thus Commutable, because they are Cognate, or have

THE
an
Affinity,

EARTH.
preceding discussion
is
;

;29

in

various degrees and modes, with each otlier, and

this

we have

fully seen in the

but the fact

of their being Commutcble into each other

I

that alone to

which

appeal, nor shall

ever entangle myself in the idle attempt to

adjust on every occasion

the process of change, by which this

Commutability

is

effected.

We

learn,

at the earliest stages

I

of

acquiring the Rudiments of the Greek Language, as

stated, that

have before

K, G, Qh, are Cognate with each other, and that T, D, T/jf

77, /S,
<p.
^

are Cognate with each other.

*'

Inter se cognatce sunt <

, y,

%.
6."

T,

^,

A direct
to
it

definition oi Cognate

is

not given, but the sense annexed

is

manifest, from the explanation subjoined to the

name

of

certain letters,

which are

called Immutable,
vel

Immutabiles, " Quse

ipsce

" non

literas

Antistoichas

Cognatas, quibus

mutentiir in
it

" verborum et
is

ncminum
Cognate

inflexionibus,

habent."

From hence
I

plain, that the

letters, or the Antistoichce, are

conceived

to be those,

which are Commutable

and

into others.
I

have adopted

therefore

the
;

ordinary phraseology which

I

found annexed to

the subject

differ

only from

these

Grammarians, by
as

shewing, that according to their

own
the

idea of Cognate letters,

Commutable

into

each other in

Inflexions
I

of

verbs,

the

number
under
C/z,

of these letters should be increased.

have proved, that

this idea both these series

T/z,

of letters,

x, y, x-, t, ^, ^,

K> ^
other;

T, D,

should

be considered as Cognate to each

Z,

and, moreover, that

to

X, which these Grammarians represent be Semi-vowels or Doubles, (Semivocales vel Duplices,) and S,
^, |,

which they regard as a

letter

of

its

oivn power,

" s est sua

" potestatis litera,") should be comprehended likewise under the

same

class

with the former, by the name of Cognate, as being

into each other in the inflexions of verbs.
.

all

Commutable

The

30

^R.R.\C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
The Reader,
I

trust,
I

will

perfectly

understand the precise

point of view, in which

am

desirous of representing the nature

of these Cognate Consonants, C, D, G, &c., as they relate to the

purposes of the Etymologist.

have no objection to the division

made by Grammarians
more

of these Consonants into different Classes,

letters

nor to their opinion, that the

in each of these

Classes
inti-

particularly belong to a certain organ,

I

and are more

mately related to each other.

have no objection even to the

in

Anatomical discussions, which we find

some Etymologists,
organs of Speech, by
I

who

have exhibited the various parts

letter
is

in the

which each

enunciated.

These matters
are
is,

shall leave to

be investigated by others

who

concerned

in

the

enquiry.
pass so

The

point,

which

maintain,

that these letters all

constantly and familiarly into each other, whatever

precise

may

be the
that

mode by which

this

process of change

is

effected,

any

division of these

Consonants into separate Classes, as forming

is

separate races of words,

entirely foreign to the purposes of the

his art.

Etymologist, and
I

is

even subversive of

This
to

idea,

which

have given on the

affinity of all these letters

each other, does

not lead to a confusion of the differences, which exist between

them, any more than a similar idea entertained by the Etymologists, respecting the affinity
class.

between

letters

composing a certain

Though we alike maintain the affinity between certain letters, we still acknowledge their difference, and understand the important purposes produced by that difference. The phraseology, which we adopt to describe the property of letters, is similar to
that

which

is

applied to the purposes of Life.

it is

In the affinity

between animals,

not understood, that those animals are the

same, but that they are different and distinct individuals, of the

same kind or

species,

connected with each other by certain bonds

of resemblance or relation.

From

the difference between such

letters

THE
letters
is

EARTH.
in the
It

31
of

derived a great source of variety in the formation

different

words containing similar ideas

same Language,
is

or of the same words in different Languages or Dialects.

in
fact

to

this

principle of affinity

between certain Consonants

which those
has arisen, that

that

we owe

the effects of Variety and Difference,

;

letters

have produced

as

from

this

Affinity

it

such
other,
It

Consonants have readily and familiarly passed into each

and therefore that these differences have been exhibited.

is

marvellous to observe,

how

the

separation

of these

Consonants C, D, G, &c. into

embarrassed
of his Art.
all

distinct classes, has

confounded and
Class

the efforts of the Etymologist in the prosecution

to

The very attempt

distinguish one

from

another seems to have formed an unsurmountable barrier to his

enquiries
,

though every Etymologist has expressly

into

stated,

that

these Classes pass

each

other

and has

in

reality

tacitly

allowed the operation of the principle in

could not

its fullest

extent,
art,

as

he

proceed a step

in

the
fact,

exercise

of his

without

acknowledging so manifest a

perpetually recurring, in the

most ordinary and

view.

familiar
is

examples, which passed under his

this

Nothing new

advanced in

enquiry,

respecting

these Consonants C, D,

G,

&c., but the direct, plain,

all

and

explicit

declaration of the principle, that they

regularly and familiarly

rest,

pass into each other, to the exclusion of the

separation of

and that any

it

them

into different classes,

however just
to blind

may be
nothing

under some points of view, serves only

and pervert the

is

understanding in the researches of Etymology.

There

new

likewise

in

my

idea respecting the Vowels,

other,

that they all

pass familiarly and promiscuously into each

without any

laws of exclusion or distinction

and, moreover, that they afford

no records of
this
fact

affinity;

but the plain and explicit mode, in which

has been declared, and the purposes, to which a truth

as

thus unequivocally stated,

an indispensible principle in the

Art,


^R.R.\C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
is

32
Art,

afterwards applied.

The

Etymologists, in their details of

the clianges of Vowels into each other, have in fact shewn, that they
all

pass into each other, and therefore that no such distinction exists;
in

and

producing the parallel terms, whose

affinity

they acknow-

ledge,

where

all

the vowels have been adopted, they tacitly allow,

afford

that the vowels

no records to
from

determine

the

affinity

of

those words,

as

distinguished

other words.

They

at

the

same time
this record

tacitly
;

acknowledge, that the Consonants alone afford

thus,

and

nothing

is

new

in

my

conception,

that

Consonants are the Essential and Elementary Parts of words, but

the express mode, in which this principle has been declared, and

the comprehensive manner, in which

the Etymologists do, in fact,
I

it

has been applied.

repeat, tacitly

All

must again

acknow-

ledge

it;

and even some hardy Theorists have, from time to time,

ventured to assert, that Consonants were the Radical parts of

words.
Still,

however,

nothing has been accomplished on

this

foundation.

The

principle has
it

been applied

to

no purposes of
of a
regular

general

nature, nor has

afforded the basis

System, illustrated and confirmed by a series of examples.

That

part

of

my
in

Hypothesis

may however

be considered

as

perfectly new,

which

it

is

maintained, that Languages have

been derived from certain names, under different Elements, denoting the Earth, Ground, &c.
to
affirm,

On

the whole,
it

might venture
7iew

that this

idea,

unfolded as

is

by a

mode

of

applying principles, which were before inadequately conceived,

may

be considered as affording to the subject of Etymology an

art altogether new,

and

totally unlike,

in its

form and purposes,

to every other mode, which has ever been adopted in discovering

the affinity of words.

The
in

Observations, which Skinner has

made on

the nature of

the Vowels and Consonants, will sufficiently point out the mode,

which other Etymologists have considered the

subject.

On
the

THE
the

EARTH.

33

Vowels he observes, " Vocales omnes in omnibus Linguis facile " invicem commutantur, hse autem illis arctiori afiinitatis vinculo, " saltern apud aliquas gentes, conjunctae videntur, ut A cum O,
" prassertim
"
in

Lingua Teutonica,

U cum

O, praesertim in Lingua

" Latina, et vocibus Latinis in Italicam

Linguam commigrantibus,
Commencer, Agencer,

in A,
sc.

saltem sono, idque perpetuo in vocibus Franco-Gallicis,

" ubi

prscedit

Consonam,

ut in

" &c. quae ut

the Vowels in
it

A
to

plenum efFeruntur."

After this declaration, that

all

Languages

are easily changed into each other,

would seem

be an

idle task to
all

shew, in separate

articles,

that

each Vowel passes into

the others.

Skinner, however, has

bestowed

six Folio

pages to shew into what Vowels

it

has been
all

changed, or, in other words, to shew that

rest,

has passed into

the

with their various combinations.

He

lias

bestowed, likewise,

seven Folio pages to prove the same thing respecting the vowel E.

Though the pale of separation moved by the declaration that

has in fact been compleatly reall

;

the Vowels in
yet
it is

all

Languages

are easily changed into each other

marvellous to observe

how

the barrier

is

again erected by this laborious detail of the

it

examples, which, though

proves ihe

fact,

seems

to

produce a

contrary impression on the mind of the Reader.

On
sibi

the Consonants,
in

Skinner observes, " Consonantes fere omnes

hac

vel

ilia
illae:

"Lingua aliquando
'

cedunt,

hae

autem longe
se

rariiis

quam
ilia

qusedam

in

omnibus, qusedam tantiim in hac vel

implacabile
inter

Lingua
consona

" bellum " et W, " seu K "

''

quasi
et

gerunt.
et

Cognatae maxi-

" me sunt B

consona,

B
S

et

F,

F
in

consona,

D
et

et

T,

B
et

et

V
et

praesertim
et

vocibus Teutonicis,

C
et

G,

L,

T,
et

Digamma ^Eolicum F
T, priesertim
in

consona, J consona

G,

Dialectis

Teutonica et Belgica.

Reliquae Cceterarum

consonantium
'*

per-

" mutationes minus proclives et rariores sunt,

interdum tamen
occurrunt,

34

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

" occLirrunt, idque manifestius quam ut a viro cordato rejici " possint." If we learn little from this arrangement, we learn still
less

from the detail of the changes of each Consonant,

is

B he

tells

us

changed into D, F, G,

J,

M,

P, R,

V;

the letter

into

CK,

F,

G, H,

J,

K, P, Qu,

S,

T, Teh, V, X, Z, &c.

and

is It

changed, as he

tells us, into B, C/i,

I

G, L, N, P, R,
learn

S,

T, V, X, Z.

will not be necessary,

imagine, to proceed further in the detail

of these changes

as

we can only
detail

from hence, that

all

the

Consonants pass into each other.

in

Thus the Reader

will perceive,

considering this
I

of

the

changes of each Consonant,

that

differ

from the Etymologists not by enlarging the former

limits of change, but

by contracting them within a sphere, more

bounded,
these

distinct,

and defined.

We

perceive, moreover, that in

fallen

two modes of arrangement the Etymologists have

into errors most destructive to their art.

classes certain Consonants,

By

dividing into separate

related to each other, they have de-

stroyed the comprehensiveness of their principles, and

secluded

from their art

arrangement,

all

ideas respecting that wide affinity,

which exists

between extensive Families or Races of words.

In their second
the

when they

detail

to us

how

all

Consonants

pass into each other, they have destroyed the foundation of their
art,

by confounding

all distinctions,

and obliterating thereby those

to

records of affinity,
to each other,

by which words are recognised

be related

as distinguished from other words.

finish
I

Before

my

observations on the Cognate Consonants

C, D, G, &c. verbs which

I

cannot forbear observing, that one of the Greek

in order to unfold the affinity

have above produced,

is

of those Consonants,

singularly adapted to the illustration of

my

Hypothesis.

shall

shew, in the course of these discussions, that

(O^uo-o-w,

Orusso, or Orutto,
to

O^vttu,) (Fodio,)
that
it

To
its

Dig, belongs

Earth, Airtha, &c. and

means, in

original sense.

To

THE

EARTH.
When
'^

35
the

To Earth, or

To

Stir

up the Earth or Ground.

Reader perceives, that the Element

expresses the action of Digging

RT

assumes the various forms

of ^RS, "^RG, ''RX, and '^RK, in one and the

same word, which

among

the

Greeks, as Orutt,

Orug, Orux, Oruk, or Ort, Ors, Org, Orx, Ork, he will not wonder at the mutations, which I have supposed to be annexed to our Element, in words passing through various LanOruss, guages or Dialects.

He

will

be prepared to understand, what he

that the

Greek Erg-o;z, and the English terms to-Ork, w-Right, Opifex, in Saxon w-Righta*
will find in the succeeding pages,

w-Yrhta,

different in

form as they

Operations performed on the

may appear, are derived from Earth. The Saxon verb, to which
its

w-Ork

belongs, w-'X'^can, Operari, becomes, in one of

tenses,

w-Orht^, Elaboravit;

where we have a similar change from '^RC to ""RT. In Lye's Saxon Dictionary we have the following " Eort/zaw WvRca??, Terram Elaborare, Colere, phrases, " Man nses the tha EoRx/iaw Worht^, Homo non erat qui terram
"coleret;" where the term zw-Ork
is

brought to

its

original Spot,

and connected with the very word Earth from which it is derived. These examples of the Greek Orutto, (O^uttw,) and the Saxon

w-Yrcaw,

will

at

once

illustrate

the familiar changes of these

Commutable Consonants, and the principles of my hypothesis. The Reader will in fact perceive, that I demand in my hypothesis no greater latitude of change, when a word has passed through
millions of

mouths

in different ages
in

and regions of the world,

than

that

which takes place

of

the same dialect of the same

Greek

verb.

The wide compass

Element
tended
-^R.

R.

'^.

Human

Speech,

through which this

C, D, &c., denoting the

Earth, &c. has exyet

I

its

influence, will be understood only from an attentive

:

consideration of the succeeding discussions

briefly state the

might here

comprehensive scale of research, by which that

influence

36
much

^R. R.

\-C, D,

G,

J,
I

K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
to assert, with

influence has been illustrated.

might venture
that
I

as

precision as the case demands,

have examined
to this Element,

all* the ordinary

and familiar terms, belonging

which
*

By

the expression, " all the terms,"

mean

to say, that

no selection was made

in

those Languages of the terms, which were supposed most aptly to coincide with the hypothesis of the writer, but tliat some one of the ordinary Dictionaries in those Languages was regularly examined; that all the Radical terms in familiar use were noted with sufficient accuracy and that they are here presented to the attention of the Reader. When the purpose of this examination is duly understood, it will be sufficiently

manifest, to what a degree of minuteness the writer

researches.

bound by duty to extend his The examination was made for the purpose of comprehending in the discussion the Radical terms, belonging to the Element, which performed the most important part in each Language and it was rendered thus extensive, in order to remove every idea of a selection of certain words favourable to the support of an
is
;

When the writer had taken due care to guard against this idea, he did not charge himself with a scrupulous minuteness, which would have retarded rather than have advanced the object of these researches. Having thus stated, that I do not
hypothesis.

charge myself with a minuteness of

purpose of
recited,

detail,

which would

in

fact be

foreign to the

my

argument,

might venture,

I think, to affirm, that the greater part

of the Radical important words, belonging to our Element

in every Language, above have been noted with a diligence, which would probably not have been always adopted even in an Etymological work, professedly written for each of these Lan-

guages.

Many
all

words are of such a nature,

as the

names of

Plants, Animals, &c. that

they can only be referred to their original idea by the adepts in each Language,

who

must exert

their

knowledge
it is

in the

history of that Language, and of the customs

of the people, by

whom

spoken.

This remark might be extended even to the

skill

ordinary and familiar terms in every form of Speech, which icquire the

and science

of a Master in each peculiar form, in order to detect their original and primitive

meanings; without the knowledge of which, the

be vain and xmavailing.
perhaps to have
ing to
loosely

efforts

of the Etymologist would

The

writer therefore of the present

work

will

be thought

much exceeded

the limits of his province and his powers, in attemptso

make any arrangement of

comprehensive a nature as to include

all

the

ordinary and familiar words of a certain class in such a variety of Languages, however

and imperfectly that arrangement may have been made. Some perhaps will be of opinion likewise, that too great minuteness ought not to have been adopted in a general work of this nature, even if the knowledge of the writer had been duly adequate to the
task of performing
it

with

effect.

They

will think, perhaps,

that in a

work on the
a selection

general facts of Etymology, as discoverable in various forms of Speech,

only ought to have been

made of such words

in

each Language, which most pointedly

;

and strongly

illustrated the

main scope and tenor of the argument

and that the

dis-

cussion

THE
which occur
in

EARTH.
Saxon,
English,

37
German,
Italian,

the

Gothic,

Spanish, French, Welsh,

Hebrezv,

Greek, and
to

Latin Languages.

perpetual appeal has been

made

the Arabic

Language

and
the

cussion ought not to have been

encumbered with a minute

detail of other terms,

which

is only must tend to disturb and embarrass the attention of the general reader, who belonging researches obscure in not and interested in the great outlines of the subject, opinion, considerable to the peculiarities of each Language. This objection has, in my respect to the mode with weight, and might be turned to a profitable account, at least a It might perhaps be at once provided, by in which the work should be arranged. enquny arrangement, that the Student in each Language could find materials of

certaia

particularly connected with the

form of Speech

in

which he was

interested, while the

minutegeneral reader should not be diverted from the main drift of the subject by the present the In argument. of the points ness of details, foreign to the great and leading

volume
this

I shall

consider various words in the Index of

my

work, and

in a future

volume

mode

tical order

of arrangement might be carried to a greater extent. Though Reader to the spot is in general useful only for the purpose of directing the
is

the Alphabe-

in

which a word

to be found,

and ought not

to

be adopted in a work on Etymology,

which professes to unfold a series of words, connected with each other by the same yet in some cases even this arrangement may be properly adopted. train of ideas
;

Those words, whose senses are insulated, and remote from the general train of ideas conveyed by the Element, may be properly referred to the Alphabetical arrangement of an Index, in which they would be at once removed from the body of the work, and yet might be consulted by those who were interested in the enquiry. Even the form of a Note, placed at the bottom of a page, might sometimes supply a convenient mode of representing certain things, which it would be right perhaps to record, but which all would not be desirous to read. In attempting this detailed review of words through so many Languages; though I am persuaded that the words, which I have
examined,
that
fall

within the pale of

my

hypothesis

yet

it

may

too often happen, I fear,

my

want of knowledge

in the secrets of

some of the various Languages here exais

mined, has caused

me

to

mistake the intermediate idea, by which the word

It is

connected

with the general sense of the Element.

with precision and effect

only in

a few Languages that any

Individual cari hope to perform, in a comprehensive manner, the part of an Etymologist

betray his ignorance of the

presume to attempt this task, would on which his art is founded. Nothing can be done, unless the original idea annexed to words be discovered and this cannot be performed without a profound knowledge of the Language investigated, or such assistances which are not often to be found or easy to be obtained. Nothing can be done, I must again repeat, unless the various senses of a word are accurately studied,
;

and he, who

s.hould

first

principles

s they appear in sentences

where the word

is

used in conjunction with other words.

From

38

^R. R.

\- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
Svriac Dialects have been familiarly
to
affirm, that

the Chaldee, Samaritan, and

produced.

might ahnost venture

Welsh.

the Jrish and

Galic Dialects of the Celtic have been

gence

as

the

The

examined with equal diliPersian has been cited on every

occasion, which, as far as

my

knowledge of the Language extopi^

tended, was supposed to afford a due

subject of

of illustration to the

my

Enquiry.

When we

consider, that the Gothic; Saxon,

English, and

German Languages have been thus regularly exaterms

in

mined, and learn, moreover, that a constant reference has been

made

to

the corresponding
as recorded

Dutch,
I

Danish, Swedish,

Runic, &c.

by the Etymologists,

may

confidently
all

affirm, that all

the Radicals, belonging to our Element, in

the

From hence

only can be discovered the peculiar turn of meaning annexed to each

it is

word, and that genuine idea with which

study of the authors in each Language

was originally invested.

Though a

diligent

best calculated to supply us with this species

of knowledge in

its

highest state of perfection, yet other modes of information

may

be

and be adopted with sufficient effect. Great and essential benefit might be derived from a Lexicon, judiciously arranged, which should abound with examples, most literally and faithfully translated, illustrating the various senses of a word, and which should state likewise all that was known on the history and origin of that word. With no other knowledge of a Language than that which a Grammar and a Lexicon of this nature would afford me, I could venture to investigate the secrets of that Language, and to perform the part of an Etymologist, with safety, and with success. Every Language should be supplied with a Dictionary of this kind and it should always be accompanied with a Grammar. The labours of the Student in
to our aid,
infinitely abridged, if the unknown characters of a Language w^ere rejected for characters more known. Though in Languages, where our means of information are less perfect, we shall be oftentimes unable to discover by what intermediate idea a great variety of terms are connected with oui! Element; yet we may still be enabled to ascertain, that the force of the Element prevails in those Languages, and that they arc alike to be considered as falling within the pale of our

summoned

Elementary Language would be

hypothesis.

few strong and striking examples will establish this fact

of the present work
is

and

it is

with

this fact alone that the writer

concerned.

When
his
zealj

that has been

:

well
all

and sufhciently ascertained, the duty of the writer may be that he performs more, he does it in the abundance of

said to terminate as

and
its

labouring

rather in the cause of his hypothesis, than as performing a task necessary for

confirmation.

THE
the
Dialects
I

EARTH.
have

39
considered in
these

of the

Teutonic,
I

been

Enquiries.
in

might

safely,

think, observe likewise, that the

mode,
fre-

which the Hebrew Language has been examined, and the

to the Arabic,

quent appeal

Chaldee, Samaritan, and

Syriac,

have

supplied all or

most of the
in

Radical

words,

belonging to our
It

Element,

which exist
I

those

kindred

Dialects.

will

be

acknowledged,

imagine, that in the JVelsh, the Galic, and the

Irish Dialects, are contained all the Radical

words, which are to be

found

in the Celtic
fact,

forms of Speech

and thus we may assert the

same

which we have affirmed of the Teutonic Dialects.

I

By
the

the Radical words of an Element in certain Dialects,

mean

uncompounded words, exhibiting

ideas,

the

more

distinct

and leading

conveyed by the Element,

in these Dialects.

Such Radical

words may be considered as pervading these Dialects, and supplying in each Dialect different senses, and different derivative words,

by some

variations of the Radical or leading ideas.

When

have

brought, therefore, these Radical words, with their leading ideas,

within the pale of

proved the truth

my hypothesis, of my hypothesis

may

be justly said to have

in

those Dialects.

The Etywhen

mologists in each Language or Dialect will find but

in

little difficulty

arranging the subordinate divisions of derivative terms,

the

more Radical words, or those which appear

ideas, distinct

to

convey the

more leading
thus

and separate from each other, have

notion,
I

been referred to one

unravelled

common

and

their affinity

has been

and ascertained.
I

shall

not

enumerate the

various other Languages, which

have occasionally exhibited for

the illustration of

my

hypothesis, as the Dialects of the Sclavonic,

Russian, 8cc. the Sanscrit, Gipsey, Coptic, &c.; as the Reader will
fully understand,

from what has been already observed, that

my

hypothesis

is

supported on the most firm and ample basis.

My
cipal

anxious desire to explain

of

most perspicuously the printhe

points

my

theory

on

very

spot,

in

which
the

40

^R. R.

\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
produced, has led

the examples

themselves are

me
their

perhaps

to

extend these preliminary observations

I

beyond

due

limits.

shall

now however

proceed to the discussion of those examples,

and

shall return to the consideration of the articles in

Skinner and
produced,

Junius, in which the parallel terms for the

as

Earth

are

AiRTHA (Goth.) Eard, Eord, &c. (Sax.) &c. &c. Junius records the Teutonic name for the Earth, as we find it in Tacitus " HertHjE meminit Tacitus de Germanorum Moribus, c. 40. " ubi ait, In commune Hertham, id est, Terram matrem colunt " eamque intervenire rebus hominum,invehi populis arbitrantur.' " In other copies of Tacitus we have Herthum, Nerthum, Verthum ;
;

'

'

but Lipsius thinks that

it

should be Aerthum, " Ita enim nostratem

" earn vocem efferimus, scribimus.

*
*'

Cum
think
et

adspiratione focum nobis

that
it

signet,

non Terram."
i.

Some

should

be

read

Erdamm,
Mater."

e.

Erdamme, ex Erd
Mjjrrf, T^o(po?,)

Atnme, Mater,

Nutrix,

" (Hesych.
**

A|tt|wa,

quia Tacitus interpretatur Terra

be precise, the
latter

If the

translation of Tacitus

portion of the word Hertha?n, or

Erdamm, must

signify Mother.

The terms
;

Erdamm, or Herth-Thuvn, Erd-DvLxnm, might then be considered as compounds of Earth and Dam, or Dame, Mother or if it be not a literal translation, the TM, or DM, might signify the Ground, and be employed in a similar manner as the
Herlhiim,

Thum and Dom

Dom, the Land
of

in

German and

English, in Fursten-T/mw, Kingor King,

or

Domsan of the Prince

same kind
as that of

The union

Eroe and Thum, terms

bearing a similar meaning, in Herthiun,

will then be of the

Erde and Bodeuj the Ground or Soil, in E^R'vboden, or of Erde and Reich, "Realm, " Kingdom," inERDreich, " the Earth, Soil, Ground, Land." The Saxon Yrth gives us another form of these terms Earth, &c. Lye explains this word by " Earth. denoting the Latid, ^c.
" Fundus
arabilis,

Ager

novalis, agri proventus."

Skinner observes,

under Earth, "

Si Graecus

essem, deflecterem a Gr. E^o, Terra, " unde

THE
*'

EARTH.
Infra,

41
and
to this

unde adverbium

Evi^Os, vs^de,

inferius ;"

he has

added the Gothic phrase ^na Airtha, In Terra.

(E^a, Terra,) will be explained in

The Greek Era,

another place.
it

The form
;

Enerthe

would lead us

to suppose,

that

corresponded exactly with the

yet
I

Gothic Ana Airtha, and with the English On Earth

tliat

believe,

Enerthen,

(Eve^^ev,)

to

which

Enerthe,

(Ei/e^Se,)

belongs,
is

should be considered as the original form, and that the word

compounded of En, Era, and the particle Then, (j.v, E^a, si/,) as we see in the word Eneroi, (j.n^oi, Inferi,) the manifest origin of

En and

Era,

(e^,

E^a.)

Skinner records the Saxon Eard/^, or

EARD/g-an, " Habitare," which signifies, as

to be fixed in a certain Spot of

Earth
in

or

we see. To Earth, or Land and he produces

;

likewise a word,

which occurs
see,
is

Gl.

Lips.

Ordo, Habitabat,

where the Ord, we

mologists

another form of
Enerthe,

Earth.
and
shall

The EtyHertha, the

have

referred

to

(Eve^^s,)

Goddess, our English word Hearth, which

stand to

we

now
is

under-curious,

mean nothing but

the

Earth
come

or Ground.

It

Earth, in their derivation of this word, except through the medium of The parallel terms to Hearth, Enerthe, (Eve^de,) and Hertha. or Heorth, Herth, as it is represented by Junius, are Heorth,
that the Etymologists could

not

at once to the

(Sax.) Herd,

(Germ.)

Haerd, Heert, Hert, (Belg.) &c.,

which

the Etymologists have recorded,

who have

likewise produced the

GreekEsTiA,(E(rTia, Focus,

Lar, Domus, Vesta,) the Hearth,

We
perceive, that in

and the Goddess of the Earth.

(E<rr<a,)

Estia,

the r in the Radical ^rS, '^rT, has been lost;

and we see

likewise, that in the Latin z;-Esta, the

vowel breathing before

believe, almost the only

the Elementary consonant '^S has passed into the sound of a Labial

consonant.
instance, in
to the

The term Hearth

here,

affords,

which our English Etymologists have referred a term

Earth; and even

we
F

see,

it is

indirectly done.

Terms

42

^R. R. \

- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.

Terms
the

derived from the idea of

^-Arte, ^-Arten, ^-Ardd,

&c.
Belg.

Peculiar

or Appropriate
E7iclosed

(Eng.

Fr.

Ital.

Span.

Place

the

or Se

Dan. Germ. Welsh.)

(Eng.)

cured Spot of

the

Land or Earth Earth, by way of di-

^-Uard w-Ard.
Secure,
as

To

by an Enclosure.

stinction.

^-Arder, ^-Uardare,
^-Uardar.
(Fr. Ital. Span.)

Yard, (Eng.)
sure, as

certain peculiar

Spot of Land,

and

Mea-

To Guard. W-EaRDAN,
(Sax.

Zt;-AERDEN,

of a certain Piece of

te;-ARTEN,W-ARDJAN,t^-ARDA.
Belg.

Land, &c.

Germ,
fVard.

Goth.

YA^D-Land. (Eng.) A certain Measure or Quantity of Land.

Erish. (Arab.)
t;-Irga. (Lat.)

Island.)

To

Arth. (Welsh.)
closure.

Tard, En-

Tard, Cubit.

The Land, and the

Ital.)

Ii-Ortvs, Orto. (Lat.

Ital.)

Measure, the Rod, &c.

Ort. (Germ.)

Place, a Part.
Parts,

T'-ERGE.f-ERGA. (Fr.

The

Orts.

(Eng.)

Pieces,

Rod, &c.
i'-Erge. (Eng.)

originally of

Land.

z'-Erger. (Fr.)

The Boundary. An Orchard.

Orda.

(Irish.)

Piece, Frag-

ment.

^-Arth.
^-Eard.
Sepes,

(Provincial Dialect.)

Orch-Ard, (Eng.)
Orchatos. (Gr.) Pomarium.

Tard, Area, &c.

(Sax.) Tard, the Earth,

Mundus, Terra.

Orce-Ard, Orc-Yrd, Ort^-Eard. Aurti^-Ards.

(Sax.

^-ARDEN,jf-ARDIN, ^-IaRDINO,

Goth.)

An

Orchard,

^-Ardin, ^-Aerdj ^-Aard,

Garden, &c.

WE


THE

EARTH.

43

We
*RT

have seen, that the vowel breathing before the Radical

is

sometimes passes into an Aspirate Breathing, and

h, as

repreis still

sented by

/z-Ertha
it is

and sometimes, when the sound

more thickened,

converted into the power and form of a Con-

sonant, as in the Saxon

^-Eard,

the Danish
this

^-Ord, j-Orden.
breathing
has

We

shall
;

see

other
I I

forms,

which

vowel

assumed

and

shall consider all the terms,

under these various

forms, which
dical '^RT.

conceive to be directly connected with the Ra-

The Danish ^-Ord will bring us to the English jV-Ard, where we have another state of the vowel breathing and the Saxon ^-Eard will remind us of our term ^-Arden, which only means The Earth the Erd ^j"-Orden, or The Ground
;

the Appropriate, Peculiar Spot of Ground, Enclosed, and Separated

from the
of

rest.

From

the jy-ARo

or^-EARD, the Appropriate Spot

the verb of Security and Defence,

Ground

Separated and Enclosed from the rest, for the purpose

of Security and Defence,

we have

Guard,
w-Ard.
"

or g-\JARV, and another form of this word.

Ward,

or

Junius explains

Yard by

"inclusa; Coz^r^-YARD, Area Curtis,

Ousvis Area sepimento Church-YARD, Coemiterium,

"

Yard /or
the

Poultry, Chors."

Geard,

ancient

He German

produces, as parallels, the Saxon

Gard,

the

Runic

Gardr,

the

Danish Gierde, or Ind-Gierdet platz, the Belgic G^^r^ : and Lye

records
Ovile,

the Swedish

Gard,
to

the Gothic
the

Cards,

Domus, Garda,
Sepimento
a Lincolnshire

which he

refers

Runic Garda,

Sepire,
it is

cingere.

Skinner
;

tells us,

under Garth, that

term for a Yard and Mr. Grose explains it by " A Yard, a " backside, a croft, A Church-Garth, a Church-Tard ; a Stock<'

Garth, a r\ck-Tard.

Also a Hoop or Band.

North."

Here we
an

see the

word

signifies at

once the Enclosed Spot of Ground, and

44

^R.R. \--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
This will remind us of Girth, Gird,

an Enclosure in general.
Garter, &c.

The Saxon ^-Eard

" turn," but
it

not only means

"Yard,

Sepes, Sepimen-

signifies

likewise " Mundus, Terra, Area,"

The

World, a Region or Country, the Earth.

In Saxon, Middan-

Geard and
still

Middaji-E akd

signify, "

Mundus, Orbis terrarum,"

In the Merry Wives of

as they are interpreted

by Lye.

The phrase " Middle Earth

of Middle

remained

in the
I

English Language.

Windsor we

have "

smell a

man

Earth," (A. V.

S. 5.)

on which Mr. Steevens observes,

" romance of Syr
" "

" So,
bl.
1.

in the

ancient metrical
:

Guy of Warwick,
nia3-st

no date

Thou

them

slea witli dint

of swearde,

And win

the fay rest

mayde of Middle Erde.

fol.

" Again,

in

Gower, De Confessione Amantis,

"

26:

Adam,

for {'ride, lost his price

" In Myddell

Erth."

Mr. Malone observes on

this passage, in the

Appendix to

his Edition

of Shakspeare; " Middle

Earth, says the

is

Glossarist to

Gawin

" Douglas's Translation of Virgil,

"

only this Earth, ab A. S.

There is a well known passage of Csedmon, preserved by Alfred, in which Middan-GEAnD occurs, and which affords a sufficient specimen of our Saxon Poetry. "Tha " middan Geard, Mon cynnes weard, Ece drihtne, JEher teode, " Firum foldan, Frea almihtig." 'The middle Earth or Region,

Myddan Eard, Mundus."

'

'

Man- Kind, The Eternal Lord, Afterwards produced. As the Field or Ground for Men, The Almighty Lye translates it thus " Turn orbem terrarum humani Master.' " generis custos, aternus Dominus creavit, hominibus terrse

TheWard or Guardian

of

'

" Dominus omnipotens." The translation of Lye, " Terrce " Dominus," appears not to be correct. Lye, in his Edition of
Junius,

produces the

phrase
it

Middill-ERV,

as

used

by Gawin
"
bilis,

Douglas, &c.

He

explains

by " Terrarum

orbis, orbis habita-


THE
"
bills, oiKovfzBVYi,

EARTH.

45

q. d.

illud totius universi

medium, quod incolunt

" homines. Ab A. S. Middan-Eard, vel Middan-Geard, Mundus. " Alamannis est Mittel-Gart. Gothis, Midju-Gards. a Midjiis.

Domus." The word Yeard or ^-Eard, Virga, ginally applied to a measure of the Earth,
it

" Medius, et Cards.

the
or

Rod, was orias

Land;

we

see

in

the combination
this

Y AKD-Land,

" Virga, seu virgata terrae."

When
called

term

is

used for the measure of a

Rod
I

or Stick,

it is

Yard -fFand,

and now simply Yard.

its

Let us note the

shall

term Rod, and consider

of the Element

resemblance to Rood:

shew

in

a future page, that they both belong to each other and to the form

RD, denoting the Earth, Erde, &c. In Arabic, yi^l Erish signifies " A Yard, cubit, span, palm." The Latin a Perch Pertica means at once a Staff and a Measure of Land and let us mark the explanatory words of Junius, the " Virga seu

" Virgata Terrce"

We shall

now

see, that ?:;-Irga is

only another

form

of these

words

denoting the

Earth, Arz, Ark. (Heb.

Chald.)

In z^-Irga, the vowel breathing before the Radical has

passed into a labial sound,

French Verge,
sounds

the

Italian
;

Virga, the Rod, appears in the Ferga, &c. We know, that Verge

has the sound of Verdge

and thus we see a combination of the

and G, and learn one mode by which the

D and
is

the

pass into each other.

The
the

Verger, the Apparitor,

Staff.

the person,

who

Boundary " within

carries

the

Virga, or

Verge,

in

the sense of the

Verge

of the Court," brings us directly

to the idea of the Enclosed

appropriate or separate Spot

in this sense.

Earth,

Erde, &c.
the word

The Etymologists, Junius and

word

Skinner, do not appear

to have produced the

Junius however exhibits

Verger

for " Hortus, Viridarium," as used

by Chaucer;

where we again unequivocally see the appropriate

of Ground.

separated Spot
" Locus

Junius records as parallel terms, the Italian Verziere,

it

and the Spanish Vergel; and he imagines, that

properly signifies


46
" Locus

-R. R.
Virgis

\ - C, D, G, J, K, Q,
consitus,

S, T, de

X, Z.
Verges
that
;"

Lieu plante

though

Skinner, in one of his Vocabularies, observes,

"

Verge, the

Garden, is quantum Virgd seu Radio definiunt, et metiuntur " circa domum." He has another article for Vergere, the term in
Chaucer, which he refers to the French Vergier,
Verger, the Orchard.

Some

imagine,

that the

now Verge

written
of the

King's Court

is

so called

from the Verge or

Staff,

which the

Marshal bears, and which denotes the power and jurisdiction of

the Lord High Steward of the
limits.

King's Household within those

in English,

Verge has another sense

belonging to the

Latin Vergo,

To

bend, or decline downwards, Verg/Y ad Imum,

signifies

where Z'-Erge

zz-Erdg^

To Earth,

or

To

tend to the

Earth, Erde, &c.

Martinius rightly understands, that this word

would be most naturally taken from the Ground ; and he derives it In Hebrew, a accordingly from e^x and xycv, quasi, E^x^e ccyo[4,Kt. term with this meaning appears under a more simple form. In this Language iy Ird means " To descend, go, or come down."
Mr. Parkhurst has justly compared this word with mi Rdh, " To descend, come, or go down," where the breathing before
the

is

lost.

The
;

explanatory word
will

Viridarium

belongs,

we
that

know,

to

Virid/^

and the Reader

now
are

understand,
attached
to

v-\-Riv>is,

v-KRDure, t/-Ert,

(Fr.), Green,

the

Earth, Erde, (Germ.) &c. the object of all others, from which, as we should have imagined, a priori, the word would have I shall shew in a future Volume, that Green belongs to arisen.
Ground.

G\RDen, g-ARD-Den, appears

in various

Languages, as

in the

French Jardin, the Italian Giardino, the Spanish Gardin, the Belgic Gaerd, the Danish Guard, the German Garte, Garten, the W^elsh Gardd, &c., which the Etymologists record, who produce
moreover the Gothic Aurti-Gards,

remind us of the terms

An Orchard. They likev^'ise Ward and Guard and Yard, which, as

we

THE
we have

EARTH.
We
see, that

47
Garden
Earth.

seen, all belong to each other.

has a similar form to Jorden, the Danish

name

for the

T he

N in these words
yet the Dett

might be only an organical addition to the

be significant, and

may

may belong may be

to a great

race of words to be found through the whole compass of Lan-

guage.

The Element,

to

which

it is

attached,

represented

by DG-N, DCA-N, TC/i-N, denoting the Earth. We shall call from which we shall to mind the Greek C/zt/zon, (xScov, Terra,) Under the at once see, how the forms CN, TN, DN, &c. arise.
;

form

CN

we have

Country, County, &c.

'

and under DN, TN, we

In the Eastern

have Town, the Din in

Lon-Dm-Um,' &c. &c.

'

Languages, the terms

for a Garden, or

G^.rA-Den,' are found

under

this

Element

as,

Junnut, (Arab.

CxJ.:s>.),

Gan, (Heb. p)

and hence we have the Den in Eden. The Hebrew p GN, as a Gome is a term in old verb, signifies " To Protect, Defend."
English for a Garden
;

as in
will

the

Poems

attributed

to

Rowley,

(Eclogue L 36.)

This

remind us of the Enclosure of the

will

Barn

the Garner; and the form of these words

We
this

bring us to the

Ground, the original Spot.

is

have seen, that in Welsh,

Gardd
hill,

a Garden; and- in the

same column of Mr. Richards' Dictionary,

where
(

word

occurs,

we have Garth, " A mountain

;

or

promontory or cape.
an army hath rested

Hence Z/marth, A place on a hill where or remained for some time P^wwarth, in
LlwydiAKtn.
Bid las /marth. P.

N.W.
C(
i.

PennA'R.T)-D,GogKViTn,

e.

Let the

place be green,
the Hill,

where an

army hath been."

Garth, or

^-Arth,

means only the distinguished Earth

In the

Spot

or Place the High Spot.

Ardd
their
;

compounds we

see the true

form Arth,
are used in

and we may likewise learn, that the words

Hence Mr. more simple sense for a Place. Richards has justly explained /w-Arth by the Place, where an army has been. The same Lexicographer has derived Buarth from
Bu, the Ox, and Garth
;

and he has justly explained ^z^ Arth

by

48
by the "

^R. R.

\ - C, D, G, J, K, Q,

S,

T, X, Z.
are turned to be

Yard

or Place by a

House where cows

" milked, a Place to fold cattle, a fold or pen."

Guard
tical

appears in the French Garder, the Italian Guardare,

the Spanish Giiardar, &c.

Skinner next to
is

Gard

has the nau-

term Garboord,

which, he says,
In

quasi Gardboord, Asser

Muniens, from Gard and Board.

modern English, Guard

hi old English
it

has the sense of protection, without particularly recurring to the

idea of Security, as arising from an Enclosure,

sometimes simply denoted an Enclosure or Border,

notion of protection
;

without any
is

and hence our term Black-Gv ard

derived.

Guard
So

in ancient

Language means the Border of a Garment.

in Shakspeare
" Jsab.

'tis

the cunning livery of Hell,

" The damned 'st body to invest, and cover " In princely Guards."
'

Measure for Measure, A.

III. S.

1.

"

Guard,

in

old

Language," says
'

Mr. Malone,

" meant a

" IVelt or Border of a garment; because' (says Minshew) 'it " ' Gards and keeps the garment from tearing.' These borders
" were sometimes of lace.

So

in the
" Give

Merchant of Venice
livery

him a

"

More Guarded than

his fellows.

"

The Guards*

or Borders on the

Garments of persons dressed

in

Guard

in this sense occurs in

other passages of Shakspeare, -which the

is

Com-

mentators have justly noticed.

Yet there

one passage

in the
is

hovers Complaint,
used in
its

where we can scarcely

distinguish,

whether the word

Guards

ordinary

sense, or as applied to Garments.

Perhaps the Reader of

taste will

be of opinion, that

associating principle,

the word was forced on the attention of the Poet by the powerful fascination of the so operative on the ardent mind, in the moments of invention.

Damsel thus complains, whose

chastity

had

fallen

a sacrifice to the arts of her

lover

" There my white stole of chastity I daft'd, " Shook off my sober Guards, and Civil fears."
Civil

THE
in fine cloaths, consisted of

EARTH.
Hence was derived
here see,
that
at

49

gay colours, and were of a splendid

the contertiptuous
as applied to
little

ornamental kind

while those, used by grave plain-dressing men,

were commonly of Black:

term
Black-Gvx'RV). We

Guard,
;

the ornaments of a Garment,

related to the spot, from

seemS
it

the first view but

which

was taken

and thus

it is,

that

the

name

of the

Earth

has supplied a race of words, which in

are

their various

applications

oftentimes

totally

different

from

the ideas,

which we commonly annex to their original source.

adopted by Mr. Malone, this idea
is

In the explanatory words

still

further illustrated.

Border,

we know,
and
I

is

equally applied to
it

the Ground, and to a Garment;

to

shall

shew, that
as

belongs

the

Element BD,
{lle^ov.)

denoting the Earth,

in the
fVelt,

Boden, (Germ.)

Pedon,

JVelt,

phrase,

the fVelt of a
its

Garment,
its

belongs to the

German

corresponding, in

sense and

Elementary

Civil

is

particularly applied to the Dress.

Thus

oua-

great Poet,

"

Till Civil-suited

Morn

appear,

" Not trickt and Frounct as she was wont " With the Attic boy to hunt."

Mr. Malone, on the above passage of Shakspeare, has noted tne sense of Civil, " Grave, decorous;" as illustrated in the following quotation, without remarking oa
its

peculiar application to Dress:

" "

Come, Civil Nidit, Thou sober- Suited Matron,

all

in black."

Romeo and

Juliet.

thinks, that Milton has borrowed the idea from this imagery in Shakspeare; and he produces a passage from Beaumont and Fletcher, where Civil " is applied to tlie colour of dress "
:

Mr. Warton

"
"

The
I

fourteen yards of sattin give

like the colour,
'tis

my woman

do not

too Civil."
III. S. 3.

{Woman's Prize, A.

VoLVlll.

p.

'2':;i.)

There are some, who might venture to imagine, that a Civil Suit, as applied to Dress, was derived, by the operation of the associating principle, from the Civil Suit, the Process of Law. However quaint this conception may appear, it is by sue!} minute operations that the human mind is aflected and conlrouled. llie' "Trickt " and Frounct" alludes to the gawdy trimming of the Guakds.

50

'^R.

R.

\-C,
they

D, G,J,K,Q, S,T, X, Z.
The
the

Elementary form, with our word World.

Welt to Wall, and
all

Etymologists refer

belong

to

BL, VL,

WL,

the

Ground,

to

Vallum, &c. &c.

Let us again

mark the explanatory term h~OKTtis, which

to this race of words,

must likewise be referred

is

under the idea of

In Italian,

the appropriate separate Eart-/2 or Ground.

without the

h.

remind us of the
seen,
is

Orto The form Ort in H-Oki-us and Orto may German Ort, Place, which, as it will be now
spot on

derived from a

the Eart-^, ^-Ord, &c. &c.

is

From Ort,
Pieces of

the Spot or Piece of Land,

thing.

taken our word Orts,

any

Skinner derives Orts, fragmenta, frustula,

probably meant a Pice

from the Belgic Ort, Quadrans, which

though Lye thinks, that

Devonshire
is

it is

a corruption from Ought,

which

in

pronounced Ort.

Lye
is

too reminds us of the Irish

Orda, a as Ort.

Piece, fragment,

which

derived from the same origin

Let us note the explanatory term produced above, Orch-Ard,

which some conceive

-it

to be quasi

Hort-Tard-:

Others conceive
ubi
herbae
O^x^^roi,

to

be

quasi

Worts-Tard,

JVyrt-Geard,

" Area,

"crescunt;"

and

Skinner adds, " AUudit Gr. O^^o?,

v.

" Plantarum Ordo, Hortus

Yard

et

Gard^w."

Junius pro-

duces the derivation of Meric Casaubon from the Homeric word

Ovichatos,

Pomarium ;) and he moreover gives us the Saxon terms for Hoktus or Ortm^, (as he expresses it,) a He produces Orce-Ard, Orc-Yrd, "Wy-rtuh, Ort-^-Eard.
(p^x^Tog,
:

likewise the following Saxon passage

"

Thu Earda^/ on Ortsee the

" Geard^, Habitas in Horto ;" where

likewise taken from the

we

word Eard^^^

is

Erde

or

Earth,

signifying

To

Dwell.

Junius, moreover, produces the

word Orc-Erd-Weard, denoting

the Gardener, which literally signifies the

or

Ward
is

of the

Orc-Erd

Orc^-Ard.
and
if

Ward,

as

we have

seen,

taken from the same

spot;

the Saxon passage had

been " Se Orc-Erd-Weard

Erdath

THE

EARTH.

51

Erdath on Ort-Gearde," The Gardener dwells in the Garden,

should have had in this sentence Org, Erd,

we
the

w-Eard, Erd, Ort,

;

^-Eard^,
over,

all

taken from the Eart/i, Erd^, &c.

and such
Garden,

is

mode, by which Languages are formed.

the

Junius records, morefor

Gothic Aurti-Gards, the term

in

the

Argenteus Codex.
the hardened

The Greek ORchatos,

;

(O^;3(^aro?,)

we

see, has

form '^RC, '^RK

(e^ko?,

and

this

will

remind us of the
Rete,) the

Greek Erko5,
closure,

Septum, Vallum. Ta

E^k^,

Enin its

which the Etymologists justly refer

to

Eirgo,

(Ei^yu.)

The ordinary Lexicographers make two

senses of

articles of

Eirgo,

To

Keep

in

and

To

Keep

out, (Ei^yuy Includo, Conjicio

in carcerem,

Ei^ya,

Arceo, prohibeo, exclude.)

\Vort,Wurt, Wurtle, Wyrt, Waurts, Wurtz, Wurtzel, WoRTE, Wortel, Urt, Ort.
(Eng. Sax. Goth. Germ. Belg.

Wort.
et

(Eng.) Cerevisia mustea

the
liquid

tepida,

fresh

from the Herbs.

WYKT-Ttm.
Septum,

(Sax.)
Hortiis.

Herbarium

Dan. Swed.) Herbs and Roots,

the Production of the Earth.

Warton,

quasi

Wyrt-Tww.

In

the composition Orchard,

it is

certain,
;

that both parts, Orch

is

and Ard, are taken from the

difficulty

Earth
idea

but there

some small
part of
this

about

the

precise

meaning of the
is,

first

compound.
both

The most
with some

obvious

that

Orch and Ard

so
that

mean

the peculiar spot of

Earth, and
of

that they are joined

together,

minute difference

meaning;

Orch-Ard may
or the Erko5,

signify the

Hortm5, or Gard^w Yard, or Spot,

Yard, or something of that kind. We have seen, that Orch- Ard has been derived from WYKT-Geard, which Lye explains by " A WoRT-Tard, ORT-Tard,
(Eaxiof,)

the Inclosed

" ORca'Ard,

52

Tv. R.

\-C, D,

G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.

" 0?.cti-Ard, Herbariim Atrimn, Hortus, Fruticetum, PomariLim."

If this

should be the case,

agree,
that

shall

instantly

Orch must signify the Herb. Wort, Wurt, Wurtle, and

Herba,
Worte, JVortel,
(Belgic.)

We
their

parallel

terms,

Wyrt, (Sax)

Olus, PFaurts, (Goth.)

Urt,

Radix, Wurtz, JVurtzel, (Germ.)

('Dan.)
Crt, (Svved.)

which are produced by the Etymologist?,

the

mean
to

the

Earth's productions;

Herbs or Roots belonging

to

the

Earth.
is

Wort,
In

as

applied

new

beer,

&c.

means

the liquid, fresh from the

Wort,
;"

or vegetable substance, from

which
is

it

extracted.

Saxon, as

we have

seen,

Wyrt-Tiin

"

Herbarium Septum, Hortus

and from

familiar

name W^arton
1

is

derived.

compound our The Tun has the same

this

meaning, which
Garden, &c. &c.
*'

have attributed to the Ten or De7i in Garten,

Skinner

derives

Wyrt,

in

the

sense

of

Cerevisia mustea et lepida," from Work, Fermentari, Eifervescere.

Worth, Worthy, &c. (Eng.) What belongs to the Value

of Property in Earth or Land.

WoRTHizm, BosWoKiB., Holds-

Worthy.

(Eng.)

Names

of

Towns, or Spots of Earth.

Wairths, Weorth, Wyrthe,

Werth,Wurdig,Weerd, Vard, Wardi:, Gwerth.

&c.
(Goth.
Sax.

Gwerthyr. (Welsh.) Gweryd. (Welsh.) Earth

up.

cast

Germ.

Belg.

GwERYDOE, (Welsh.)
Country, Region.
Erj. (Pers.)

Land,

Dan. Swed. Welsh.)

Worthy.

Worth,

Price, Worth.

Worth,

Worthig.
Praedium,

(Saxon.)
Agellus,

ERziden. (Pers.)

Fundus,

ARZ.

(Arab.)

To he Worth. The Earth, more

&c. Earth, or Land.

or most Worthy.

While

T Fir;

EARTH.

^^

53

am examining the term Wort, I cast my eyes on the adjacent terms Worth, Worthy, Worship or WoRmshlp, Nvhich we shall at once agree to be derived from Worth or Vcdue, W.or.th, Worthy, as annexed to property in Earth or La7id.

W^HiLE

occur in various Languages; as

Weorth,

in the

Gothic Wairths, the Saxon

Wyrthe, &c.

the

German

JVerth,

Wurdig,

the

Belgic

Weerd, &c. the Danish Vard, the Swedish Warde, and the Welsh Lye refers to these words the term produced in Gzverth, &c.
Hesychius,
E^o^e,

Ec^rag,

ct^i(ry.cv<rct.g,

KocXoci,

" Gratas, pulchras," and Eo^rai,

Eortas, (Eo^ra?,)
A^eo-w,

" Visum

est, placuit."

The

may

be another
I

form of Aresko, Areso,

consider in another place.
origin

(^A^sa-xi),

Placeo,)
I

which

shall

But on

this

cannot decide.

The
of

of

Worth
consider

and

Worthy
as

will be placed

beyond doub^

when we
Places.
article,

Worth,

the adjunct to

many names

Skinner places

Worth

with this sense in a separate

but he justly refers us to the Saxon word

in his

Saxon Dictionary, explains

Fujidus,

Worth

by "
.

i.

Worth. Lye, q. Weorthig,

" Worthig,

Prccdium;

Platen,
the

Ficus;

Atrium
or

;"

where we see

unequivocally
explains

expressed

Earth
as

Land. and
to

Weorthig, &c. he

by " Pradium, Agellus;"

Worthaw, 5o5woRTH, WoKimngtoji, JB^worthy, Holds-woRTUW From these names of places tlie names of men have been taken,
these terms he justly refers the

names of

Places,

as

Wortham, Bosworth, Holdswo?-th, Lee-Worthy, &c. &c.

shall

not attempt to produce the various forms of these words, which

are to be found in Saxon, &c. and which every one will readily
refer to this source, as

WEORTHiaw,

Colere, honorare, &c.,

which

means.

To regard, as an object of Value or Worth, &c. &c. In Welsh, GwERTH signifies " Price, Value;" and the adjacent words in my Welsh Dictionary are, " Gwerthyr, A Fortification," where we are brought at once to Gua-rd, Ward, &c. " Gwerydj
'

Earth

cast up,"

and "Gwerydoe, A Land, Country, Region,''

as

54

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
I I

as Mr. Richards explains them.

find likewise, adjacent to these

terms,

Gwers, a

Verse,

which

produce for the purpose of exIn Persian,

hibiting the

power of

in

Welsh.

" Price,

Worth,

value,

esteem, honour

j\

Erj
be

signifies

{J*-i.jj\

Erzish, Price,

"value, esteem,

honour j^OuJjf
i^j\ (ARZ)

ERziden,

To

Worth,"

as Mr. Richardson explains them,

kind.

In Arabic,

with other words of a similar Erz, which signifies " the Earth,

" Ground, Soil, Country, Region,"

means likewise (Araz) " More

" or most
I

Worthy."

shall consider in this part of

my work

the terms belonging

Element ^RT, ^RK, &c. denoting an Enclosure the appropriate and peculiar Spot of Earth Set apart and Secured by fences, &c. from the Land about it. I shall not omit, however,
to our

to consider other terms belonging to

our Element, which present convey

this

themselves to
idea.
I

my

attention,

though they
in

different

shall

likewise

chiefly consider

terms, belonging to the Element -^RT, ''RD,

Volume those which commence

with a vowel, simple, or aspirated.

converted into a Consonant,

When

the aspirate becomes

we

shall then

have a race of words,

are
to

belonging to the Element

CRT, GRD, which

be found

through the whole compass of Language, and which will form

the materials of another Volume*
pretation of

We

have seen in the inter-

Yard, " Court-Yard, Area Curtis Yard for Poultry, ChorSy" where we may mark the terms Court, Curtis, Chors, which belong to the Element CRT, CRS; and we see in <:-A-Ors how Ors may pass into A-Ors, and into c/i-Ors. These, as I observed, will be considered in another Volume yet still I shall not fail to note in the present Volume some of those words under
;

the Consonant form C, G.

'^RS,

which are directly connected

tliat

with the Vowel form '^RS.

to

We

shall instantly understand,

the

form of Guard, &c.

turris,

belong Garret, Garite,

(Fr.)

Propugnaculi

Garter, Gird, Girth, &c. &c.

Ward,

THE

EARTH.

55

Ward, Weardan, Wardjan, Warten, Varda. (Eng. Sax.

Goth. Germ. Island.)

Warn. (Eng.)
Warna, Varna.
Belg. Swed.
Inhibere.

Warnian, &c. Warnen, Waernen,

(Sax.

Germ.

Aware,

Wary,

Beware. (Eng.)

Isl.)

Prohibere,

To

be upon your Guard, or

Warn- Store. (Chauc.) Fortify.

Warren.

Ward.

(Eng.)

The Secure
Guaratitire,'

Wargan,

Warian,

Bewarian.

place for Rabbits.

(Sax.) Cavere, Defendere.

Warrant,

Garantir,

Waren, Bewaren. (Belg.)

Gwrant.

(Eng.

Fr.

Ital.

War. (Sax.) Septum.

Welsh.)
Warenian. (Sax.) Tueri.

Werdan, Waran.
Gnard.

(Sax.)

To

Wares.

(Eng.)

Merchandise,

Warranted Goods.

Wcering-Wic. (Sax.)

Ware, Waere^ Waar. (Sax. Belg,

Warwick. Aggere munitus vicus.

Germ.) Wares,
Wahren. (Germ.)
or

Waring, Warren. (Eng.) Names.

To

be Wary,
to

Werigan.

(Sax.) Defendere.

On

your Guard, so as
&c.

Hold

out,

Ward
in the

occurs under a similar form in various Languages, as

Saxon

Weardan,

Vigilare,

custodire, tueri,

the

Belgic

Waerden, the German Warten, Expectare, the Gothic Wardjan,

the Islandic Varda,

which the Etymologists produce.

so

As

Guardian.

belongs to Guard,

Warden does

to

Ward.

The term Ward

sometimes

signifies,

or care of another.

we know, Pupillus, the person in the Ward, The Etymologists produce, moreover, under
Warian,

Ward,

Garder, &c., as likewise the Saxon

Bewarian,
the

56
the

^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
JVehren,
in

German which, we see,

as attached

IVaren,
exist

the

Belgic

Waren,

Bewaren,

the form

WR,

and which remind us of

Aware, War, Wary, Beware.

to the race of

These terms must be considered,

under the Element '^RD, &c.

words

by

the, loss

pf the D, the secpnd letter in the Radical

*

War

is

used

for Beware, in the Hunter's phrase

War
'

Horse,'
la

in

addressing

a Dog, &c.
to be

Gare, the French vybrd,

.

Gare

chorde,'

appears

another form of Ware.

In

Saxon we have both Warian

and V'JAKG-an, which Lye explains by "

To Be-Ware, Cavere, " vitare, defendere ;" and the pi^eceding term in the Gothic and
this

Saxon Dictionary by
hibere,

writer,

is

the Gothic

WARjan, Prothe

Arcere.

In

the

same column
of

we have
is

Gothic
lost,

WARDjans, Custodes.

The sound

perpetually

as

we

see

it

in

the

instance before us, War-\an

from Warg-aw.
writing, as
in

Sometimes the record of the

Burrough, the Town, though

G
it

is is

preserved in
lost

in

the sound;

but in

Burrow, the Rabbit Hole, which belongs

to Bitry,

the sound of

G
is

is

lost,

and

the

letter

itself

likewise.

Bitrroiv
is

and

Bury
it

belong to the Saxon Byrigan, where the

preserved, though
is

sometimes written Birian, where the

to

again

lost,

The
in

words Wary, &c. are brought back

their' true

sense

the

Saxon War, Wer,

" mentum,
things,
it

signifying
as

the

Enclosure,
it.

" Septum,

Sepiother

Retinaculum,"
signifies

Lye explains
piscatorium,

Among

" Septum

vivarium,

piscina.

" Hodie, a

The preceding term is^^r, Wary, Cautus, &c. In the same column we have Ware, Foedus, pactum, which means the Wary transaction, or act of Security; and likewise

Wear."

Waran, Tueri, and

appears.
*'

Werdww,
I

Tueri,

custodire,

where the

In the next column

habitatio.

^nd^^ War-ham. (a War, Septum.)

in

Munita

Hodie War-ham

agro Dorsetensi.

Waring,

" Wering,

Agger.

Waring-

Scyre.
vjgus.

Warwicensis

Comitatus.

" Waring- Wic.

Aggere munitus

Hodie Warwick."

The
Wicfi

THE
Wick
in

EARTH.
The Sirname
to

57
is

Warwick

is

Vicus.

ffickzcar

an inversion

of Warwick.
of Warwick.

Such appears
It

have been the origin of the name

affords
this

me

melancholy gratification,
vi^ords,

in

my

journey through
place,

world of

to

arrive

at

my

native

and to be impressed with those various feelings, which the

remembrance of such a spot naturally inspires. The Wear in a River means a Dam, a Guarded or Secured place in a River, for any purpose, either for Keeping in Fish,
or Confining the Waters.
of

Skinner improperly has two Articles

Wear

in these senses,

though he justly refers them both to

Wehren, Septum.
In

terms denoting Defence, as Weriaji, (Sax.) Defendere,

(Germ.)

Weeren, (Belg.)

Saxon,

Wer
in

or Wcer
Junius,

is

Lye produces under " Wear Werian, Wer caw, Werg^w, and
i

or Sluce "

the Saxon

the Gothic Warj^/z, Prohibere,

Arcere.

We
To
R.
is lost,

must add
as in the

to this race of vvoitls

our English term

the

put any one upon his

Ward

or

Guard; Where

Warn, G or D
to the

words just produced, and the

is

added

The Etymologists have

detailed the parallel terms in other

Languages, as the Saxon War?iian, Warnian, Wyrnan, the German

Warnen, the Belgic Waernen, the Swedish Warna, the Islandic

Varna. "

The Saxon Wyrnan signifies " pedire," which we see is To Ward ofF,
with the sense of

Prohibere, vetare,
as

im-

we

express

it;

and

this agrees

Warn

in English, in the expression

"
in
*'

To Warn
its

a person off your land,"

original
idea.

where the word

is

adopted

more

The Saxon word

{A^vsofixi, ovftxi,

likewise signifies

Denegare, recusare, renuere;" and hence Junius has compared

with the Greek AnNoumai,
this

it

Recuso, nego, &c.);

and perhaps
which
in

Greek word may belong

*

to the terms before us.

Junius likewise produces the

signifies
is

Saxon word

Wearn, or Wearne,
to

Obstaculum.'

The succeeding term

as

Warn

Junius

WARNE5/or^, WARN^^or^, which,

he observes,
" Chaucero,


58

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
est Strengthen, Fortify.

Chaucero

Item Warnishing, Fortifying."

its

Here,

we
or

see,

the word comes directly to

original sense,

To

Ward
the use "

Guard.

Among

the instances,

which he produces of
*'

of this word,

are the following:

shall

WARi^store

'* WARuishing of hie toures and mine house with toures." " of hie edifices is done with grete costages." Junius moreover

observes, that

in

ancient

German, Warnow
our

signifies

Munire.
Vernon.
Garnisoit,

To

these

terms

belong

Sirnames
to

Warner
the

and

Warnish
"

belongs

a Garrison,

and Garnir, To Furnish " To Fortify, Strengthen.

more immediately

French

To

Garnish,

&c," as

my

Lexicographer explains

it.

The
is

English Furnish, Furniture, and the French and Italian Fourniry

Fourniture,
Fornir,

belong

to

Warn,

Garnir^ &c.

Furnish

only another form of IVarnish.

Fournir from
Fornir
is
Tlo^tt^eiv,

The French Etymologists

&c.
is

derive

Uo^o-aivnv,

Ferrari says, that the Italian

curious,

derived from Ornare, and, what

that Garnir

has the same origin.

Some

of the French Etymologists have

derived Garnir from Granum,

source.
is

though others have seen

that no
is

its

true

Nothing appears more remote than the

Earth
;

idea, that Furnish

derived from

and

it

is

certain,

two words can

as the
all

appear
Process,
I

more

different.

Nothing however
related.

so easy

by which they are

that

We

have

allowed,

imagine,

z;-Ard
that

belongs to Earth, Aerd, &c.

The
belong

Etymologists
likewise to

agree,

Ward,

Warian,

Waryy &c.

each

other.

Warn, Wyrnan, Warnish, &g. directly

connect themselves with Warian, &c., and Warnish brings us at

once

to Furnish.

Warren,
Rabbits,
is

the Rabbit

Warren,
of

the

place

of

Security

for

another form

Wering.

In French and Belgic,

Garrene and Waerande mean a Warren.

Warrant

is

still

another

form of these words, and belongs

(Ital.)

to

Garantir, (Fr.)

Guarantire,

and the Welsh Gzvrant, as the Etymologists understand.

Guarantee,

THE
Guarantee,

EARTH.
to these words.

59
Hence
are derived

we know, belongs

our familiar names Warren, JVaring

the

Italian Guarini, &c.

&c.

The Sirname Ward, and the term of Security Ward, are written, we know, in the same manner. The preceding term To Warrant,
in Lye's Junius,
is

Warrand,
is

which, as Lye

tells us,

appears in
It
is

Gawin Douglas, and

Saxon JVarenan,
right;

explained by " Shelter, Safety."

properly, as he observes, " Locus tutus;" and he refers us to the

Tueri, and

the English

Ward.

This

is

all

and yet we perceive, that the adjacent word

as
for

Warrant
its

might have been equally produced,

corresponding term.

Our English word Ware,

parallel

or Wares

Merchandise, with

terms.

Ware, (Sax.)

Waere,
is

(Belg.)

Waar, (Germ.)

Uaru, (Run.)
to

Wara, (Swed.),

supposed by the Etymologists

;'

belong to these terms denoting Security or Assurance, under

'

the sense of Warrant, in the phrase,

Warrant the goods sound

(i.

" quia," says Skinner, " venditores solent eas Affirmare

*'
*'

e.)

spondere eas probas esse et

non adulteratas;

et

hoc dicitur

Belg. Waeren, Teut. Waren, a Belg. Waer, Teut. Wahr, Verus."

'

German Wahr, True, certain, sure,' &c. belongs to this race of words, we must refer to the same origin the Latin Yekus. It is certain, that the German terms relate to the idea of what is well WARDed GvAKoed, or Secured, so as to remain Constant,
If the

Fixed, Certain, Sure.

Hence

Wahren

signifies,

as

my
"

Lexico-

grapher explains

it,

"

To

last,

Keep, Hold out, continue, endure ;"

and he explains
" cautious,
" take care for

" Wahr-nehmen eines dinges" by

be upon your

To

be

heedful, circumspect, vigilant,

it,

watchful of a thing,
-it,

Guard

for

attend, mind,

and

" perform

it."

Wa r d

60

"R. R.

\- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
(Goth.

Ward Guard.

Swed.

Run.

Dan,

Germ.) To

IFake.

Watch.

(Eng.)

To have

JFai'd

Wait. (Eng.) Warten. (Germ.) To Wait.

/?^-Gard

over any thing.

/?^-Garder,
Fr.)

&c.
upon,

Wake.

(Eng.)

To

be on the

(Eng.

To

look

JFatch.

be attentive, to have a Guard

Wacht. (Germ.) The Watch. Wacian, &c. Wachen, WaeckEN.

(Sax.

upon or over.

i?^-WARD. (Eng.) To Re-Gard

Germ. Belg.)

To

Look
JVard.

upon, or attend to

J^ake, or Watch.

the services of another.

ViGiLo. (Lat )

Wakan,

To Watch. Wakjan, Waka,

Guerdon. (Old Eng.)

Re-

UaKA, VaAGE, r-WECKEN,

Warison. (Old Eng.) A Reward.

Let
have

us

mark

the explanatory term

Watch, which means, To

might have been written
it,

Ward

over any thing.

Watch

Waurtch

even in our mode of speaking

under which form

we

should not have sought for any other origin.

brings us at once to

The

term

Watch

Wake.

The

Etymologists refer us under

Watch,
Cavere,

to the

German Wacht,
Excubit^r

vigilias,

the Belgic Wachter,

the

German Wachter, and German Waditen.. Custodire,

the
Wceccian,

Sic, the Saxon Wacian,

To Wake,

or Wcecan,

To

Waken, Excitare, the German Wachen, and the Belgic Waecken,

German Wache or Wacht is justly explained by my Lexicographer " The Guard, Watch, or Ward;" and WACH^?i, " To Wake, Watch, be Awake, be not asleep," and
Vigilare.

The

"

To Watch

and

Ward,

keep

Watch

and Ward.'*
is

The
"

adjacent term to these words in the

German Lexicons

WACKsen,

To

THE
"

EARTH.
increase,"

'

61

To Wax,
the

burnish,

grow

up,

which belongs, as we
idea.

shall instantly agree, to the

Earth, from another

that

Watch,

little

Clock,

is

which

Watches
it.

Preserves

The

Keeps or Measures Time, as

we

express

Let us mark the

explanatory word adopted in the above explanations, Vigilo, and

we

shall

own, that the Vig,

Vidge,

or, as

it

might have been, according

In the
to
;

to our pronunciation,

will

remind us of Watch.
is

Welsh
or the

Dialect

of the

Celtic,
in

Figilo

Gtiilied,

according

Lhuydd, and the Gil

Figilo

may belong
Vacol
is

to

this Celtic

term

L may

be the termination denoting person, as in Vigil,

In Saxon,
the

and hence
Virgilius

Figilo.

Vigil,

in the name

we have

in Firg,

as in the

more regular form of

we find it in Verge, Ward, S:c. &c. The Etymologists, under Wake, Waken, have referred us to the terms produced above, under Watch, and likewise to the Gothic Wakan^ To JVake, to which they might have added Wakjan, To
the Element, such as

Waken, the Swedish Waka, the Runic Vaca, the Danish Faage,
the

German Wecken,
sit et

to

which belongs Erwecken, &c.

" Doleo, ^Egre fero;

derived these words from A^^m,

Lye has quod mo-

" lestissima

languorem segritudinemque corpori

I

pariter atque

" animo inducat insomnia."

various

shall consider, in

a future work,

words under the form

to

WG,

&c., as

belonging to the
(Us^ov)
;

Element BD, PD,

precision under the

the Boden, (Germ.)

Pedon,

and

some of these terms would arrange themselves with

words belonging
to that

sufficient

Element.

We

may

observe however, that these Elements, though forming distinct

classes

of words,

may

perhaps be considered as originally con-

nected with each other; and a difficulty occurs in our arrangement,

when we

are deciding on

are united.

the links of the chain, by which they

shall

now

return to the consideration of

Ward,

where we see the more regular form of the Element.

We

have seen,

among

the parallel terms to Ward, the

German WARTf,

62

^R. R.
which

\-C, D,
signifies

G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
stand,

WAmen,

"

To

expect,

tarry,

stay,

wait

" or attend," where the

idea annexed

to

Ward

or Watch over

passes into the sense of Watchiiig or Attending to the motions of

another,
as Waiting for his
arrival,

&c.

Let us note our term

Wait, which we
to

see

is

only another form of

as

Wart^w.

In our

sense of the word

Wait,

To Wait
Watching

upon a person

at table

Wait

or attend upon a sick person, the word more particularly

its

expresses

original sense of

over or Attending to the

concerns of another.
sense,

The Germans
attend

use

Warten

in

the

same

"

To Tend,

or nurse a sick person, to Look after

" him, take care of him," as

interprets

my

Lexicographer explains

it,

WART^r by " A Ward^m, Keeper, or Tender." Etymologists refer Wait to the German and Belgic Wachten,
opperiri, vigilare, &c.

who The

and

to the

French Guet, Excubiae, and Guetter,

Guatare, (Fr. Ital.) Observare.

The

term

Wait, we

see,

belongs

more directly to Wart^w; and Guet, GuET^r, GvATare, (Fr. and Ital.) belong to Guard. Watch, &c. In French, Guetre
signifies

Jj

Spatterdashes,

which means the things put over the

or

Stockings

as

Guets

Guards
is

protection

from

the

dirt.

From hence our word Gaiters

nifies

derived.

Hence Gueux
or

sig-

a Beggar,

from

GuET^r

Waiting

Watching
in the

about

a House,
old

or other Spot, to obtain Alms.

Thus

famous

Song of the Beggars, " Sometimes we Wait at a gentleman's " gate," &c. &c. The Waits, or Musicians, may either be derived, as Lye observes, from Wait, because they attend upon Magistrates
parallel

and others,

in processions,

&c.

or from

Watch

and

its

terms, because they go

about the streets

during the

night, as the

Watch.
term

It is

difficult to decide, to

which of these

two

ideas

the

belongs.

Junius,

under the word Wait,

refers us to the Belgic use of Wachten,

and the Scotch Waucht,

corresponding

with our word Pledge, as

when one
" Ik

drinks to

another, and the second person answers in

Dutch

Wacht se," I Wait

THE
Wait Stay or attend He introduces to you.
I

EARTH.
on
this

<s>

your pleasure, to do the same thing

likewise,

occasion,

the well-

known
mouth,

story of Vortigern
in

and Rowena, from GeofFry of

Mon-

manner which is calculated to mislead his reader. The speech of Rowena, who first addresses Vortigern, is quoted " Lauerd King, Wacht heil ;" to which Vortigern answers, as thus
a
:

he

is

instructed, " Drinc heil."

The form
it

of Wacht might lead us to

suppose, that Junius intended to refer

fFaitcht; whereas,

to

the terms Wachten and

we
is

see,

it is

the introductory speech, in which the

is

Saxon word

is

used, and the reply, in which the Belgic

adopted.
is.

The term
Heil,

JVacht

better written Wees, as

it

it

commonly
Wassail
is
is

Was

Sis salvus;

and
as

belongs to our English Was, signifying

all

To

Be.

Hence,

they

acknowledge,

derived,

a term

relating to Festivity.

Perhaps Wastel-Bread

Wassail-

Bread

the Bread used at Feasts.

French Vocabularies,
it.

The

adjacent word to Gueter,

a Wicket, as

in the

is Giiichet,

my

Lexico-

grapher explains

we perceive, Watch. We
as

that

These words, Guichet and Wicket, mean, which is put up for a Guard Ward or

perceive,

moreover, that
in the

Gate

is

the

Guard.
is

The

succeeding word to Guichet,

French Dictionaries,

Guide, the Guide, or Director, which

to be the

we now

likewise understand

Guard

over another.

shall not in this place enlarge

my catalogue
the Element

of words, which relate to this idea under the form of

GRD, GD;

shall
to

restrain

myself to those only,

as the Secured

which more particularly belong

Spot.
If

Guard, Ward,

we

should be told, that words relating to Sight or Vision

were oftentimes derived from the idea of the Secured Spot, we should perhaps, on the first statement of this remark, consider the observation as altogether remote from truth and probability.

We

should admit however, that

if

such be the

fact,

and

if

the

operation of Sight can

be derived from the Secured Spot, which,

as


64
as

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
we
shall all agree, is
is

most

directly connected with the

Earth;

we might not conceive to be taken from this same object the Earth. However remote the two ideas of Sight and the Guard^"^ Place may appear from each other, we shall own, :When we begin to reflect on the subject, that nothing
there

nothing, which

is

more

familiar to our

knowledge than

this

union of ideas
is

and
or

perhaps

we have

already discovered, that iJ^-GARD

for

one of our

most ordinary terms

Seeing or Beholding.

To Guard
agent
in

Watch
to

over any thing brings us directly, as

operation of

we now understand,
the

the

Sight

the

most important

process of Guard//z^.
ideas:
it

The

Latin Tueor has the same union of

signifies
assist,

'*

To

see or behold, to look stedfastly;

To

" defend,

or protect ;" which means precisely

To Guard

and t^-Gard.

Let us mark the explanatory term be-Hold, where

we
&c.

see the same metaphor from the Hold, the place of Security,
to

The term /?^-Gard belongs, as we know, Re-GAKDEK, the Italian /?/-Guardare, &c. &c.
;

the

French

We

shall

now

understand, that jR^-Ward, the Retribution,

has

precisely the

and same meaning as 7v-Gard means only to /-^-Gard a Service

that

'

To t^-Ward
it

a Service*
look
used,

Look back upon To

The same metaphor
:

upon a Service

after

it is

performed.

is

when a person solicits for retribution " I hope. Sir, you will Consider me for this job." The "Look upon me for this job Etymologists cannot avoid seeing, that i?^-WARD belongs to Re and ff^ard, Versus, Erga; and then to Re-\YARD a person
would mean,
or
if I

might so express

it,

To To-Ward
differ

a person,
this,

To Turn

7b- Ward a person.

only from
not

by

supposing,

that

Ward,

in

i?^-WARD, does

immediately

belong to the idea of Situation or Place, but that of Attention

or re-GARD.
j^ttend

We
Re

perceive, that the simple idea of

will

To Look

to

to- Consider,

express

the

sentiment

without the

addition of the

or Back again.

Hence, perhaps, we have the

old


THE
attend
to.

EARTH.
To
in French,

65
look upon, or
in Italian.

word Guerdon, which may mean simply Garder,

It
is

Guerdo?^

and Guiderdone

Skinner observes, that

the

Menage
Pretii

derives the French Guerdon from

German Werdung,
Lat.

cestimatio;

and he adds, that the

Guidare,

Italian

Guiderdone might be taken from

Ducere, and
produces,
;

Dono,

_Donum, Praemium
parallel
to

conductionis.

Junius

amongst the terms

and
if this

Guerdon, the Spanish Galardon

should be the case,

my

derivation

is ill

founded.

We

have Guerdon perhaps under another form

Wariso/z, a term of the same meaning.
to the

in

our ancient word

Skinner refers fVarison

If

French Guerison, a Recovery, from Guerir.

Gue'risoji,

Warison

should belong to

the term

may
as

perhaps signify Recom-

pence, under the idea of Refreshment,

for

some

service performed.

Meat and Drink given

diffi-

find

however considerable

culty respecting the origin of these words.

Perhaps our Sirname

all

Kerrison

may belong

to

Guerison.
;

We

remember

that

Guerdon is used in Skakspeare and we forget not, likewise, " There's thy how much it exceeds in value Remu7ieration> "Guerdon," says Biron to Costard. "Go." Cost. "Guerdon! "O sweet Guerdon! Better than Remufieration ; eleven-pence " farthing better: Most sweet Guerdon I will do it. Sir, in Guerdon Remuneration." Warison perpetually "print. We may remember it, perhaps^ occurs in our ancient writers. in the well-known Poem of The Battle of Otterbourne
!

" Wherfore schote, archars, for my sake, " And let scharpe arovves flee
:

" Mynstrells, playe up for your

WARYso^f,
(Percy's Reliques, Vol.1,
to
p. 29.)

"And

well quyt

it

schali be."

Warysh
explains

is

the next

word

in

N. Bailey

Warison, which

he*

by

"To

Cure, Heal, Save, or Deliver," and which brings

Ward, To make Safe. In the same column of his Dictionary we have WAREcxz^m, " Fallow Land, whicii lias been " long untilled," where we are brought to the Spot supposed in my hypothesis. The preceding term, in Skinner, to JVarison is
us to
I
-

Warished,


66
^R. R.

\ -C, D, G, J, K, Q,
it

S,

T,

X, Z.

WarisheA, (see his third Index,) which he explains by " Eased,

'''

Delivered " and he derives

Italian Guerire, Sanare,

nifies

He
and

from the French Guerir, and the adds, however, that Warish sighe refers to the Saxon fFerigean,
the

To Drive axvay

this

Lacessere.

He

derives

likewise

French Guerir from the

German

JVahren, Defendere, Armare; " Qui

enim morbum

curat,
et

" horainem a morbo tuetur, et ipsum contra " munit."

If Guerir

morbum armat

belongs to fVahren,

it

must be referred to
W^are, be- Ware, &c..
It

the race of words novy under discussion,

To

To Ward
is

off,

Keep

off,

or Drive off any

evil.

probably however

attached to Curo.

Warish, in the sense of To Drive azvay, and

the Saxon Werigean,

must be considered on another occasion.

Ward

or

Wark

of a
.

City.

f-ERGO. (Lat.)

To

t;-ERGE or

Farringdon-W AR d ^ow^^-Wark.

Wards
Lock,

of a Prison
dec.

Hospital Certain Parts

Ardwy Ardal.
Region.

Tend

to

any Spot

Place, &c.
A
To
pro-

(Welsh.)

Ardwyaw.
tect,

(Welsh.)

Places distinguished or Ward-

defend.
(Gal. and
Ir.)

ed

off,

as

it

were, from each

Aird.

Coast,

other.

Quarter, Cardinal Point.

JE^5i-WARD

7o-Ward. The certain Place Spot or Earth.

Uuert, Weard, Waerd, Werdts.
Al.

AiRDE Tuath
(Gal. and

AiRDE Deas, &c.

North, South, &c.
ora, clima*

Ir.)

Wairth, Uorda,

Art. (Scotch.) Plaga, Ort. (Germ.) Place,

Part.

(Goth. Sax.

Run.

Belg.

Swed.) To-Ward.

v-Ersus

/i-Orsum Erga.
is

Orts. (Eng.) Parts, Pieces. n-ORTU,sou-Ti,ea-ST, w-EST. (Eng.) The certain Part

(Lat.) To-Wards.

Place or Quarter.

Ergo. (Lat.) What

a

done

for
ali-

person's

quem, or

Erga To-Wards a,ny

sake

one.

The North. Euros. (Gr.) The East Wind. Eos. (Gr.) The East, Morning.
Arctoj. (Gr.)

Ward,


THE
Ward,
as

EARTH.

67

we have seen, the term of Security, is derived from the idea of the Earth, or the Place; that is, if I may so express it, the Place, made a distinct and peculiar Spot of Earth
or Ground, by fences, &c., for the purposes of Safety and Security.

In another sense of the word

Ward,

'

Urbis regio,' as Farringdon

means a Place or Spot of Earth, under a certain jurisdiction; and it partakes in some measure of the sense of Ward, as the Ward^^ or Enclosed Spot. Hence Ward sigit

Ward;

nifies

any Place

as

divided and distinguished from another; or,

in other words, the Divisions or certain Portions of

any District
Forest

an

Machine, &c., Hospital Prison Lock,

Building

as

the

Wards

of a

of

&c.
:

WArk may
it it

be considered as

another form of this word

If

be supposed to signify a

Ram-

part or Fortification, as in

BuII-Wark,
if

has the same meaning

derive
fact,
it

of

the

Enclosed

Earth,
;

The Etymologists
that should

Wark
is

from

Work, Opus
I

and

be the

still

taken from the Earth,

idea,
is

though under somewhat of a

different
(E^yov,)

shall

shew

in a future page, that

Work Ergo^,

the Operation relating to the

Earth
it,

and hence Operation

in

general.

Wake

means a

certain portion or Space near a Ship,

distinguished from the water about

as the Place of the Ship;

Ward, when the r has disappeared. in such phrases as E^^^-Ward, For-WARD, 7o-Ward, means simply the Ort the Place the Earth, without any idea of the
where we have Wark,

Enclosure of Safety and Security.

Skinner refers
sc.

Ward,
urbis

Urbis
regio

Regio,

to

War'd,
sibi
is

Custodia,

" quia

qugelibet

" proprias

Excubias et proprios Vigiles habet."

not noticed by Junius; but

The word
in the sense

in this sense

Ward,

of Ea^i-WARD,

West-W AKG, &c,, he refers to the Gothic JVairth, the Saxon JFeard, the German Uuert, the Runic Uorda, the Belgic Waerd, to which Lye adds the Swedish Werdts. Skinner places

Ward

in this

sense in a separate article, and refers us to the

Saxoa


68
" quid

^R. R.

\-C, D,

G, J, K, Q,
Si

S,

T,

X, Z.

Saxon Weard, though he adds, "

sceleris

a Lat. Fertere deflecterem,

esset?"

compound Towards^ * Going to a Place,' we have Inclining to any thing in general;' and Going to the idea of Towardly, as a Boy, &c., which hence the adjective Toward

From

the
'

signifies

Boy

inclining

to

his

business

ready

to

do

his

business, Tractable, Adroit, &c.

So apparently remote are words

from their original idea

natural
is

in their

mode

of application;

and yet so

by which they pass from one sense to Auk-WAK-o we know is the opposite to this, where another. ' Not going Not, or something of that sort Auk means From
the
process,

to

the

Ward
is

or

Place,

or from

the

Ward
or

or

Place

Inclined to any Pursuit

of

Business, &c.'
The

Not

Auk

not perfectly evident.

The exact meaning Au may be simply

privative,

and the
vowels.

may have been added

to avoid the union of

so

many

Skinner produces " JEzverd, Perversus, aversus,"

privative.

where the

&

is

The Auk however may belong

In
e.

to

Ex, Out, Aus (Germ.), &c. &c.

Froivard, the Fro

has the
it is

same sense
in Skinner's

as in

To and Fro,

i.

To and From.
I

In Saxon

Fr^m- Weard or Frow-WEARD.

Dictionary,
I

While

am examining Aukward

cast

my

eyes upon the term Award,

which is not directly taken, as he thinks, from A and Weard, " Versus, Erga, q. d. Erga talem (i.e.) tali addicere, assignare;"
but,

as

Spelman conceives,
the term

it

belongs to

the

French Garder,
Azvard means

or to

Ward,

of Security,

&c.

To

To

Assign, or settle any thing, in an authentic formal manner, so as

to

make the matter Ward-^^, Guard-^^,

or Secured.

We
must
and
do,

have seen the interpretation of

Weard by

" Versus,

" Erga;" and

Ward

the Etymologists explain in Latin, as they

by Versus.

Junius likewise justly interprets

For-WARO

Bacjfe-WARD

logists

by Antrorsum, Retrorsum. Yet the Etymoand the Ors, in the Erg have not seen that the f-ERS

v-Ersus,

THE

EARTH.

69

v-Ersus, ERGa, Jnir-0K5-tim, and Retr-ORS-um, are only different

forms of w-Ard, or a term of that nature, and denote the Place The Etymologists or Ort on the Earth, Ers, Erk, &c. &c.
derive Yeksus from
idea,

Verto; and whatever may be tlie precise by which Verto is connected with the Earth, we shall
that

agree,

a term

bearing such a sense

would be naturally
us
Verse,
in

derived from that object.

to this
spot,

The Etymologists themselves bring

Versus

as

they agree that

at

the

is

derived

from

the

" Turning again

see,

Land's end

ploughing."

Thus we

that the

name

for the highest effort of the

is

human

mind, the lofty Verse or 77-Erse,

derived from the

acknowledged

to

have been

most ordinary operation performed upon the

This
will will

Surface of the

Earth.
;

open to our view a wider

scene of reflexion

and

incline us to suppose, that from the

same source may be likewise derived other terms, which appear

to bear a sense equally remote.

The Latin

7;-Erto,

however,

seems

to

be connected

with this spot,

under the idea of

as

To
it

Earth
word
is

up,

to disturb or

Turn up the Earth,

ploughing, &c.

we
its

express

in the labours of Agriculture,

Thus, then, the

to

used in
"

its

original notion,

and brought

primitive

spot in the sense of "

To

Dig, or cast up," as Robert Ainsworth

expresses

it,

Quo

sidere

Terram Vertere conveniat."

is

The Latin h-ORs-iim

other compounds
of this

supposed to be derived from

Hue

Versum, as Prorsum from Pro and VERsum.

We

have likewise

word,

as

Qu-Orsuju from

Quo and

ORSU7n, &c. &c,, and

as

we have seen similar compounds of Ward, For-WARD, To-Ward, &c. The Latin v-Ersus, To-Ward,
Versum;
yet,

seems assuredly to belong immediately to Verto,

when we compare v-Ersus with

might be inclined
other.

WoRsiim ERca

and

Ward, we

to think, perhaps, that they all belong to each

We

see,

moreover, that Vergo,

To Tend,

coincides with

the sense of Versus.

When

similar ideas

occur in the same

object.

70

'^ll.R.\-G,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
cannot easily be separated.
If

object, they

^-Ergo

in

its

original

sense meant precisely

signification

To Earth, we
to the

To Tend
lie

Earth*
that

" Vergit ad imiim," and

see at once a cause. for the

To Earth,
express
it,

as relating to Place,

To

or be
'

Vergit ad orientem,
be quasi
'E.^yu,

To Ward, if I may situated To-Ward any Part or Quarter It is East-WAKV).' The Latin Erga
is,

so

is

derived by the Etymologists from

the dative case of

Ergo, which they consider

to

Y-^yov.

We
directly

now

see, that

Ergo,

" For, because, for one's sake,"

is

taken from Erga,

To- Wards.

Such phrases

as " Divina bonitas

Erga Homines,"

might be expressed with a similar meaning by " Divina bonitas *' Hominum Ergo apparens existens, monstrata," &c. A Kind-

ness shewed

To-Wards

person

is

a Kindness exhibited For

Propter

him

Because of him or For

Itahan

his sake.

eum

Ejus

Ergo.
of,

The

Verso means "Towards, Against

In
a

behalf

" With regard to," which contains the senses of

Erga

" Towards,

" Against," and

In

Ergo
Ardzc^

" For, because, for one's sake."

Welsh,

and

A.K'oal

signify

'

Region,'

and

AKuzvyaw, " To protect. Defend," where we have the double

sense of

w-Ard,

the Region,

as in " z;-Ard off."

To-w-Ard, and of Defence, Airde precisely answers to w-Ard, Eastas in

w-Ard, &c.

in other Dialects of the

Celtic.

Mr. Shaw,

in his

Galic and Irish Dictionary, produces AiKDE-Tuath, AiTiT>E-Deas,

AiRDE-Near, AiRDE-A^/ar, as the terms

for North, South, East, West.

Mr. Shaw, under Aird, explains

" point."

it

by "

coast, quarter, cardinal

Lye produces this Irish word, as a parallel term to Art, which in Gawin Douglas, as he says, signifies " Plaga, ora, clima." These words, we perceive, coincide with the German Ort, a Place, or Part; and to this, as I have before observed, we must refer
our word Orts, Parts, Pieces, Fragments, which was taken from
the idea of Parts or Pieces of Land.
Irish Dictionary

In Mr. Shaw's Galic and

Piece,

we have Orda,

"

Fragment,'* which belongs

THE
belongs to these words.

EARTH.
The
is

71
is

preceding term to this

I

Ord,
lost in

A Hammer,

Mallet,

which

derived,

imagine, from the idea of

beating any thing into Pieces or Fragments.

the Element ^rT, '^rD, denoting Place,

When

the r

is

we have

the form

'^T,

^D,

bearing the same meaning.

Hence, in Mr. Shaw's Dictionary,

Place,

we have

" Ait, Aite,

Stead," and Iath,

730-'^

Land.

It

appears to me, that in our terms

RTH, sou-^TH,

ea-ST,

w-EST, the,^RS, ^ST

Ait; and
Quarters,
significant,

at

first

simply denoted Part or

that the

Ward,

s,

and the distinguishing vowel-sounds,

were acquired

in process

of time to

mark the

difference of the
s

We
as

might imagine, that the n and

belonging to other words,

were never

but that they were

in the

added to distinguish one from the other, and arose from vowel
breathings.
It
is it

precisely the
relates

same

artifice

formation of

Languages, as

to the

vowel breathing,
It
is

which

am

unfolding in every part of this discussion.

that

from hence
&c.,

Earth

has become Ort, Art, Aerde,

to

w-Ard,

and has

been applied

denote different ideas, and to distinguish between

different objects,
I

though agreeing

in

'some fundamental notion.

must observe, however, that the vowel breathing does not often pass into the sound of N; though we ought still to remember, that it perpetually passes into the sound of G, and that the iV is a familiar organical addition to the G Hence it 'is, that the

Hebrew
OiN.

letter y

Gnain has been formed, M'hich

is

by some called
because some
vvliile

These names have been given

it

to the letter,

conceive, that

has simply the sound of a vowel breathing,

it

others think, that

that the

has the sound of

to

corresponding terms

GN. We accordingly find, the Hebrew words, beginning

Languages, sometimes with

with

this letter,

commence
I

in other

a vowel breathing, and sometimes with Gn, G, and

N.

must
that

add however here, what

the Ai^and S, in. North

shall suggest in another place,

and South, may possibly represent

articular
prefixes,

7^
prefixes,

"R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
denoting
This or That.

We

shall

all

readily admit,

that the

names
is

for the four quarters

from the idea of Place

the South

Region
&c.
;

would be naturally derived Part Quarter. In Arabic,

unequivocally expressed by a word,

which means
its

certain

Part

Quarter
Junub
:

and

it

is

often joined with

word, denoting Quarter, appearing under a minute difference of form. Thus, V^y.^ Jenub means, " The South,
parallel

" South wind.

Sides, Parts, Tracts, &c."

u-aa^ Jefib,

"

1.

Side.

2.

Part,

a Tract of Country,

a Coast;"

and

^,^=1^

V-*^

y^}ib Junub,

means The South

in

Part.

These terms
Languages.
Nordur, the

for the four quarters are to

be found in various
the
Islandic

North occurs
the

the

Saxon

North,

German and French Nord,

Italian

the Belgic Noord,

the

Danish

Norde?i,

and Spanish
us,

Norte,
that,

&c.,

as

the

Etymologists understand.
Martinius, the
as
Bo^eois is

Lye informs
is
l3o^ceg,

according to

Nordwind
utto
rtig

derived from Nehren, Alere, pascere,

taken

a cibo vel pabulo,

to us

for a reason

which Vossius, as he observes, unfolds

Vossius, Boreas
is

under Boreas.

In

derived from Bo^a,

Cibus, " quoniam eo abun;

" dant boreales tractus, ut censet Porphyrias " hoc flante

avidiores ac

vel

quod vento

edaciores

simus

vel

quod," &c. &c.

After such reasons for the origin of words, no attempts in

logical

Etymo-

conjecture

can

be

considered

as

wild and

visionary.

General Vallancey observes, that " the Celtic name of a point of

" the coippass
is

Ard

or Art, a word

still

used in Ireland and

" Scotland. The North by pre-eminence was called An Ard, the " highest point; hence Nard, Nord, North. Ce is the Earth,
" and Ce-ART or Che-ART
literally

signifies

the

delineation

of

" a nautical survey, disposed according to the proper bearings,"

and from
Celtic

this

he derives " Cart, or Chart."

to the Irish

(See Essay on the

p.

Language, annexed
to

Grammar,

io8.)

The
the

word Chart belongs

the

Element CRT, denoting likewise

THE
the Earth, which
I

EARTH.
Volume.

73
General
the

shall consider in a separate

Vallancey has recorded in an adjacent page (iio),

Celtic

among

names

for the Earth, the terms Criadh

and

Great, to

which
Ard,

Chart,

Charta, Card,

Chartes,

(Xx^TTjg,)

belong.

The Jn

North, might lead us to think that the

in

North was derived

Swedish
from

from the Celtic

Jti.

South

is

found in the Saxon Suth, the

the

German, French, and

Soder, and the
tiTtog,
'

Italian Sud, the Belgic Suyd,

Islandic

Sudur,

&c.

Some

derive
'

these

Pluviosus, as they derive the Latin Auster,

ab Haurie?idis

aquis,'

and Notus

ktto

ttj?

NortSog.

are the

Saxon East, Eost, the

The parallel terms to East German Ost, the Belgic Oest, the
Aiistur,

Danish Oster, and the Islandic

derive from the

which the Etymologists

Greek Hw? or
as
in

E^,-,

Aurora, Oriens.

The Greek
to be

Eos
in

(Ewf)

may

perhaps denote the East.

the

West

is

found

various
the

Languages, French Quest,

Saxon,

German, and Belgic

Fester,

West,

the

Danish and Islandic

the

Swedish Wester, which the Etymologists derive from the Greek

Esperios,
(Eo-tte^/oj,)

by changing
is

tt

P
S;

into

T.

The
The
Esperos

origin

of

Esperos

(Eo-Tre^cf)

or Hesperus

very obscure:
so
that

P may
may E may

be
be
be
the

only an organical addition

to the

EsER-05 or Ester-OS, belonging to Fester, &c.} or the

an addition, and
the

word may be

Speros,

belonging to

Element SPR.
In the Greek Arkto^, (Aokto?, Ursus, Ursa; Signum coeleste
Piscis

quidam

Pars

orbis Septentrionalis,)

the form of Airde, as in

stand,

we AiRDE-Tuath; and we

see unequivocally
shall

now under-

the

why in our Dictionaries Arkto5, (A^xTog,) originally meaning certain Earth Ort, Place or Part, is adjacent to Ark^o
perpulso) and Arkus, (A^Kug, Rete,) which belong to Erko^,

(A^jcew,

{E^Kog,

Septum,) the Enclosure

see,

from the peculiar Separate Earth.

is

Every thing, we

in

Language

consistent

and uniform.

We

shall

now moreover

understand,

Why

the Stars towards the

North

74

"R. R.

.-C, D, G, J, K,Q, S,T, X, Z.

North Pole have been connected with the idea of a Bear. This has arisen from a confusion in the meaning of words, where

Arkto^

(A^KTog,

UrsLis, Pars orbis Septentrionalis,)

means

at

a Bear and the North.

Heraclitus,
Horizon
place
;

once

as

it

should seem, understood

it

by Arkto5,
the

(A^xto;,) the

in

Ort AiRDE,

which case

actually denotes

the

notion of the Erko5, (Eonog,)

quarter or Earth, under the the Boundary Place or Earth.

perpetually connecting itself with
cases, be separated

The

idea of the Boundary

is

these words, and cannot, in

original meaning.

many

from their

" Heraclitus," says Martinius, sub voce Arctos,

" (ut ad Manilium notat Scaliger.) nomine A^ktov intelligit ipsum " Horizontem." The Greek Orizo and Oros, (O^i^ta, Termino,
O^og,

Terminus,) and the HoRizon, may directly belong to

this

race of words

to EnKos, (E^Kog,) &c.

The Greek Euro5,

(Ev^og,

ventus ab oriente spirans, &c.) Eurus, must probably be referred

to

the terms

"^RS, '^RD.
to this race;
in

now under discussion where we have the The Latin j^uster should perhaps likewise and we perceive, that it more particularly
;

full

form

be added
coincides

form with Osier, Austur, and Wester, &c. above produced, as

Euros, (Eu^oj,)
is

terms for other quarters.

supposed

to

be derived
hiemali,"

from "

otTTo

Trig

eu

'^iovTot,

quod

flatus ejus

ab oriente

sit

or from "
Auster,)

u laav,

bene fluere."

The Greek

Notos, (Norog, Notus,

may

be derived from Notis,

it

(Norif,

Humor,)

as

it

is

imagined, though
to a different

may have been formed as No?'th, and quarter. The succeeding word to Euros,

applied
[Eu^og,)

referring to a quarter of the

is

Euros,

(Ev^og, latitudo,)

Earth, in the Greek Dictionaries, Breadth; and we shall all agree, that
Latitudo,
Eu^vg,

Euros,

and Eurus,

(Ev^og,

Latus,)

denoting

Breadth or Extension, would be naturally derived from the Earth.

While examining the Greek Eurus, (Eu^uj,) I find in the same column of my Greek Vocabulary by Hederic, Euroos, {Ev^ug,
Sitis,

mucor, caries,) Dirt,

Filth,

which,

we

should likewise

all

agree.

THE

EARTH.
Iath means Land; and

7'5

agree, would be most naturally taken from the Dirt of the

Earth.
in the

We have

seen,

that in

Celtic,

same column

of Mr. Shaw's Galic Dictionary, where lath occurs,

we have larthar, the West, belonging to lar, which means at Whether lar once " The West," and " After, At, Upon."
should be considered, as having lost the Radical
T, quasi
lart^

and as belonging to our Element '^RT, I cannot decide. Again, we have Oirthear, " The East, Eastern World " and in the same Among other column, " OiRTHiR, the shore, coast, borders."
;

terms for the East, Mr. Shaw gives us Oirsceart.

in a future page,

We

shall see

that Air and Oir are Celtic terms for the

West

and East, and

this will
field

supply us with a topic of reflexion, which

of investigation.

opens into a wide

Enclosures


\-C, D,
G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.

76

^R. R.

Enclosures in general,

for

any

Arego. (Gr.)
Assist.

To Defend

or

kind

and

for

any purpose,
Holding, &c.,

as of Defence,

Eruko

originally

derived

from the

Eretuo. (Gr.) To Inclose Repress. Keep

in

appropriate

Earth, &c.

Arkus. (Gr.)

Net.

Arcto

Arctus Arto

Words
Stops,

signifying

that which
in

Enfolds,

Keeps

or

off;

Artio. (Lat.) To Keep in Hold fast. Compress, &c. Tie

tight together, &c.

Represses,

Compresses,

Constrains.

Words
or

denoting
Confined

what

is

Held,

Artus. (Lat.) The Limbs, quod Membra Membris jirtentur.

within a certain Spot, &c.

Bull-

Arthron,
Joints,

Articulus.
or

(Gr.)

Wark, Boule-N \kt

Balo
-

from the idea of Con-

or
fining

Boule -V-E.KT,

Akdo,
Ital.

Tying

Keeping

Bal-YARTE,
BiiU-Yerck.
Span. Germ.

Boll -Werck,

together.

(Eng. Fr.

Arte, Arten. (Old Eng. ) Cogere, Compellere, Arctare.

&

Belg. Dan.)

Erkos. (Gr.) An Enclosure.

EiRGO, EiRKso. (Gr.)
clude

Arc A.
&c.

(Lat.)

A A

Chest, Coffer,

To
off.

In-

Keep

Ark. (Eng.)
Ship.

Chest,

Boat,

off.

Arceo. (Lat.) To Keep

Arx, Arc-/5. (Lat.)

Ark- fFrigkt. (Eng.)

A Sirname.
&c.)

Citadel.

Argo.

(Gr.

Lat.

The

Arsenal, .Arcenal, Arsenale.

(Eng. Fr.
Ital.)

famous Ark
Argonauts.

or Ship of the

Arkeo. (Gr.)

To Keep

off

To be

of Assistance to
to,

To be

adequate

or sufficient for

Arch, Arc, Earc Eark, Ark, Arche, Arca, Arck. (Welsh, Galic, Sax. Germ. Fr. Ital.
and Span. Dan.) An Ark.
Arcus.

any occasion or purpose.


THE
Arcus. (Lat.)

EARTH.
and
and

77
(Sax.)

The Bow,
Ital.

HoRD

Hordan.
(Isl.)

The-

Arch. (Eng.) Arc Arco, (Fr.

saurus, Recondere,

Hekda.

Servare.

Span.)
Iris,

An

Arch, &c.

Iridw. (Gr.)

The

Arcus,

or 'Rmn-Bow.

Urceus -Orca.
of Vessels.

(Lat.)

Names

Aurks. (Goth.)
Orcus. (Lat.)

Urceus.

The Enclosure

confining the Dead.

Orkos. (Gr.)

The Confining

Hairda, Heord, &c. Herde, Herd, Harde, Hiord. (Goth. Sax. Belg. Germ. Fr. Dan.) SheepHerd or HERDsmaw Herd, or 6'/i^^-Herd, CoivHerd, Hardeis, Hyrd, &c. HiRT, Hyrde. (Eng. Goth. Pastor, Sax. Germ. Dan.)

Herd

of

animals.

or Binding Oath.

Bubulcus.

Orkane. (Gr.) An Enclosure,

Net, &c.

Cwen-Hyrde.
nuch

(Sax.)

An Eu-

Orch- eomai. (Gr.) To Dance to perform a Circular Roundabout

the Quean or QueenHerd the Herd or Keeper

Women.
(Eng.)
Sir-

of the

Motion, as within an

Hurd

HuRDis,

Enclosure.

names.
Arist^eus, Argus. (Lat.)
Shep- Herd,

HoRD Hoard, Herd. (Eng.) The Ward, or what is collected

within
the

The

Cow- Herd.

Ward
Spot.

the Guarded Earth, or

Enclosure

the

Augeas, quasi Aurgeas. (Lat.)

The Cow- Herd, &c.

Haras. (Fr.)

Stud, or Herd.

W^ARD, the term of Security and Defence, appears under the form of Wark, and we have seen under a similar form the Orch
in

ORCH-Tard

the

Greek Erko^, Eirgo, and Eirxo,

Arceo,
Prohibeo,
Ei^yu, |w,

(e^x.o?.

Septum, Vallum,

Ei^yu,
|&;,

Includo.)

Ergo and Erxo

(e^^w,

Arceo, veto, includo) are acknowledged

to be only different forms of

Eirgo, Eirxo,

{Ei^yu, |w,)

&c. &c.

We

shall

now understand

the origin of the

Wark

in

BuH-Wark. The


78
The

; ;

^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
;

Bull belongs to the Element BL, denoting the Earth

as
to

and

means nearly the same

Strength.
Bull belongs

Wark,
Bolos,

the

Eticlosure

of Safety

(BuXog,

Gleba, Ager,)
has

PFall,

Vallum, &c. &c.

Bolos, [BwXog.)

Salmasius sees,

that Bull

reference to

Skinner derives Bullwark from Boll, Globus, and

Work or Werck, Opus, Fabrica, q. d. Fabrica Globosa, Sphserica and Menage, as he says, derives it from the German Bol, Trabs,
and the same term Werck,
" sed
Bol,"
as he adds,
q. d.

Fabrica ex Trabibus constans

" hoc sensu

nusquam mihi

occurrit."

Menage has produced

which
wark,
(Fr.)
it

various

other derivations

for this

word,

is

not necessary to record.

The

parallel terms to

Bul-

exhibited

by

the

Etymologists,

are Boulevai't,

Boulevert,

Baloardo, (Ital.)

Balvarte, (Span.)

Boll-Werck, (Germ,
see,

and Belg.)

Bullverck, (Dan.)

where we

that

the

Wark,

Werck, Verck, Vart, Vert, Ardo,

Earth,

are different forms for the

or Secured, Enclosed Spot of Ground.

the term

To

the Italian

Baloardo belongs
nifying Stupid,

Balordo

in

that

Language, sig-

Foolish,

a person

of a mind impenetrably dull,

against which no impressions of good sense can prevail, as in the

following metaphorical application of the same

as

kind.

Hamlet,

we remember,
"

says to his Mother,

" Peace
;

sit

you down,
;

And
It" it

lei

me

wring your heart

for so I

sliali,

"

be made of penetrable Stuff;

it

" If damned custom have not braz'd

so,

"That

it

be proof and

Bulwark

against sense."

Junius remarks under the word Sconce, that in Islandic

is

Virke

Vallum, and that in Saxon Manuscripts he has found Werc and Weorc frequently used for Castellum, " i. munimentum

" adversus

repentinas

hostium

incursiones

exstructum

unde

" manifestum hujus acceptionis vestigium adhuc in compluribus " arcium oppidorumque nominibus remansit." Let us mark the
explanatory


THE
Arc
or

79

EARTH.
we
Arcenal,
(Fr.)

explanatory term Arc/mw, and

shall then understand, that the

us.

Arx, Arc/5,
belong

is

only another form of the words before

^rsenale, (Ital.)

To

this

ARsenal,

&c.

We

shall likewise

remember the explanatory term of Eirgo

fut.)

EiRxo,

(E(fyw, E(f|w,

the

Latin

Arc^o,

and we

shall

then

see, that

they

all

belong to each other.

justly remind us, under these Latin words,

The Etymologists
of the Greek

Arkeo, (Aoxew, Propulso, Auxilior, Opitulor; Sufficio; Satis sum; Par sum, Contentussum, Adquiesco,) which is still another of these terms. That the idea of Keeping off, or

Driving Back, should be derived from that of the Secured Place

or Enclosed

Earth, the Erko5,

(E^^toj,)

&c.,

we

shall readily grant.

is

We

see, moreover,

how immediately
'

the sense of what

Sufficio

or Sufficient for any purpose,

connects

itself

sum,' with the ability to Defend yourself against attacks

Par sum

Satis

Adequate

To
'

repel attacks, or to aiford assistance

^Propulso, Auxilior'

Again, the idea of Sufficiency or being Satisfied with any thing,

under another point of view, with the notion of having Satisfaction or Pleasure in any
Satis

Sum

vel Habeo,'

connects

itself,

thing

of

being Contented with

shall

thing,

or acquiescing in
(A^xsw,

it;

and hence we

understand,
to

why Ark^o,

Contentus

sum, Adquiesco,)
thing,

Be Content or Satisfied with any and why an adjacent word Aresko relates to a similar idea

means

of Satisfaction

Pleasure, or Content
A^s<ncofji.a.i,

[a^so-ku, A^eo-w, Placo,

reddo; Placeo,
mihi.)
'

amicum
sit

Adquiesco, Placet conditio, Satis

We

perceive,

that

one of these words

'

is

explained by

Satis sum,'

and the other by

Satis sit
see,

;'

and that they are both

are connected
to

explained by Adquiesco.
(Afso-xw,
A^eirw,)

Thus we

how Aresko and Areso,

and are ultimately
be

relating to the idea of Pleasing,

(A^kew,)

more immediately with Ark^o,

the

referred to the Erko^, (e^koj,) the Enclosure

the Aretz Ark

{A^riyu,

Earth.

There

is still

another adjacent term, Arego,

Auxilior,

80
Auxilior,
(Afjisw,

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
opem
fero,)

which

is

only a different form of Ark^o,

Auxilior, opitulor.)

To Arego and
tineo,

Ark^o,

(A^riyu,

A^xsu,)

we must add Eruko

(E^ukw, Inhibeo,

and Eretzw, terms of a similar meaning,

servo,
e^^tvu,

con-

Inhibeo, cohibeo, reprimo.)

They

are all

derived from the same idea of the Erko5, (e^ko?,) the Enclosed

Secured Earth.

passage or two in

Homer

will

abundantly

explain the original notion of these words-:

AeiTTS
Se

Xxov

Tpu'iKov,

ovg

oiBKovTBtg oavKTti

Tucppog

EPTKE.
(//.

n. 368-9.)

" Deseruitque

is

populutn

" Trojanum, quos invitos profunda fossa coercebat."

Here we
is

see,

that

Eruko,

(E^uxw,)

under the idea of Stopping,

referred to the
see,
it

impediment caused by the Fence of the Earth.

derived from the same spot..
or

We
with

moreover, that the Latin term co-EKC-ebat corresponds

in

meaning, and

is

Let

us

note another term Orukt^, from Orusso

Ofuo-o-w,
is

Orutto,

(O^uxti?,

OfUTTw, Fodio,)

To

Dig, which

we

shall instantly

grant

The same word Eruko (e^ukw) is again applied to the Defence of Earth or Ditch, raised by the " What fools," says Hector, " are the Greeks, about the Ships.
derived from the

Earth.

" Greeks to " will

weak contemptible Fortifications, which not Stop or repress my Might! "-" Tad' ou menos anion

make

these

" Eruxei
'

{tuS' ou f/,em

ci[x.ov

E^v^st,)"

"

which

will be

no Erko5,

(E^Kog,)

no Arx or

BuU-Wark

against

my
ufiov

fury."

A&XviXPi ou^Bvocrupx'

rxS' ov

[/.evog

EPTEEI.
(//. 0.

178-9.)

The same column

Ark^o,
(Afxsw,)

in

my

Greek Vocabulary, which contains

(Ajkoj,

exhibits

likewise Kkkus,

Rete,)

Net,

which


THE
wliicli

EARTH.
(Efjco?,)

81
Erko^;

signifies

the EnKOi',

or

Enclosure.

itself
E^kv;,

means an Enclosure and

Retia.)
I

a Net. [e^ko;.

Septum, Valium

ra

again perceive in the same column, Arkt-05, (a^xtc?,)

The

Bear,

which, with

its

corresponding term, the Latin Ursus,

"^RK, '^RS.
will

belongs, as

we

see,

to

our Element

These words
be explained

convey the idea expressed by HiKsutus, which

on another occasion.

The Lexicographers have

" from;

seen,

that

Arc/o,

Avtctus,
off,

&c.

belong to ARceo, which not only signifies to "

Keep
or

out or

To drive away;" but "To hold

facio,"

fast, strain,

tie

hard

" Teneras Arcebant vincula palmas," as Robert Ainsvvorth explains

Arto, " Strictum forms of Arcto Arc^o, The

it.

and Art/o, are only

different

Artus, the Limbs or Joints, " membris ARTentur." Hence we have ARTicidus, and the Greek
ARTHro?i,
(AoS^cv.)

Etymologists justly consider the to be so called " quod membra

Skinner observes, that in Old English Arte,

Arten,
Galic,

signifies,
is

" Cogere, compellere,

fort,

ab Jrctajido."

In

Art

"

Stone, a Tent, Tabernacle,

likewise

means "

Bear"

"A

House."

Limb"

''

God"

" Flesh,"
and

Art

In the which are produced by Mr. Shaw, as separate words. same page of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary, we have Aros, " A House,

"Habitation,"
the

Aroch,
the

"A

Hamlet, a

little

shielding;"

same writer explains Aras by "

Enclosure

House, Village, Settlement."

Spot.

The House means

or Appropriate

The

sense of the Litnb and Flesh must be referred to Artus, and that
of the Bear belongs to Arkto^,
(A^kto?.)

The name
of words,

of

God

should

probably be

referred

to

the

race

signifying

H,^/i_ Great
that, in

Illustrious, &c., as the

GaUc Ard, " High,

Aros
signifies "

Lofty,
to

" eminent, excellent," which

we
;

find in

the preceding page

which
;

Art

occurs.

In Welsh,

To

tarry

" or stay
to

to wait or expect

to dwell, to abide,"

which means

Earth,

or to be fixed in a certain Place or

Earth.

The word
Arrass,

82

^R.R/.-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
is

Arrass, Tapistry,
which
so,
it
it

supposed to be so called from the

Town

in

was made, which may be the case- If this were not might belong to Aras, under the idea of the Stuff for

Enclosing

Coveririg, Sec.

The

adjacent word to Arceo, &c., Arca, " a Chest, Coffer

is

an Ark,"
ARcanus,

acknowledged

to

belong
"

to

Arcere, Continere
of

and

Secret,

they derive

from Arca.

Robert Ainsworth

explains one sense of

Arca by
;

A Dam

wood

to

keep away

" the course of the waters

an Ark."

In English,

we know.

Ark

is

used for an Enclosure of different kinds, a Chest, Boat,

'

Ship, &c., as

the

Ark

of Moses, the

Ark

of Noah.'

To Ark,
name

as denotijig the

Enclosure of a Boat or Ship, belongs the

of the celebrated Ship,

Argo.
is

The word Argo

it

has been derived

from Argos the person, who

place where
it

said to have built the Ship, or the

was

built, or

because

carried j^rgives or Grecians,

or from ^rgos, (A^yo?,) Swift, &c.

Junius produces the parallel

the Saxon Earc,

terms to

Ark,

as the

Welsh

j^rch,

Erk, the

German
"
Y-i^yu,

Ark, the French ^rche, the Italian and Spanish Arca,

all

the Danish Arck;

which he derives from the Greek Eirgo,

Includo.

Item Arceo."

Arc

is

another form of the

word
the

in

Saxon, and

Arka

is

the Gothic term.

The

familiarity

of the term

may
of the

be understood from the name, which denotes

Maker

Ark,

as ARK-fVright.

In Welsh, Arch, as
Coffer.
W"li^

Mr. Richards explains it, is " A Chest, a " Arch Noe, Noah's Ark, a Coffin. Heb.
' a box, D.
It is also

Thus in Arm. Argaz, a Chest,

used for the Body, exclusive of the head,

the Chest of the Body."

" arms, and legs,

q. d.

Lhuyd produces
in

under Arca the

Galic and Irish

Irish

Arg,

and Airk.

find

Mr. Shaw's
in the

Dictionary, Arc, "

chest,

Arkj" and

next

article,

" Arc,
I

a Body."

Having obtained the

Celtic Scholars
Pig,

original

sense of the word,

must leave the

little

to discover,

why Arc

signifies

" a

a Dwarf,

Bee

or Wasp,

" a Lizard,

THE
" a Lizard, Impost."

EARTH.
little

83

Perhaps the

Pig, the Dwarf, and the

Arcto corpore, from the Contracted ComThe Impost is likewise perhaps taken from pressed Dimensions. The Lizard or or Griping hard. the idea of Compressio7i Lacertus belongs, we know, to Lacertus, the Arms, where we Hugging in. The succeeding have again the idea of Compressioji

Wasp

are derived ab

Mr. Shaw's Galic Dictionary are " Arcan, a Cork-stopper. " Arc luachrach. An adder, lizard. Archu, A Chained Dog.
words
in

" Archon,

Fierce Dog.

Archuisg,

An

experiment.

Archur,
is

" Sucking.

Arc IS,

Hide."

In the Stopper and the Chained

Dog we

see

the true idea.

The sense

of Sucking

derived

probably from the notion of Compressing or Squeezing out, and in

that of the

Hide we see the Enclosure.

I

derived from,

know
in

not.
it,

Mr. Richards explains

"channel, or
*'

What the Experiment is Again, in Welsh, Argae signifies, as " A Fence to keep water in its own
a lock in a river, a close." a

mill-dams,

water gate;

a place inclosed, an inclosure,

Here Argae corre-

sponds with the sense of Arca, given by Robert Ainsworth, of " A Dam of wood to keep away the course of the waters." In
the same column of Mr. Richards'

Welsh Dictionary, in which the interpretation of Arch is, we have Archen, " Clothing, apparel. " It seems to signify properly a shoe, patten, or any thing worn " on the foot " and in the next column we have Archre,
:

" Cloaths."

These words
&c.

are probably taken from the idea of that

which

Incloses,

The

Latin Arcera, a species of Rustic Cart,

it

may
from

belong to Arca, though

Carrus.

may

be derived, as some think,

The

Acerra,

the

Incense Pot,

might be quasi

Arcerra, and belong to Jrca.

We
Bow,
is

shall

a similar

now understand, that Kkcus, the Arch and the The Latin Etymologists have the Round Enclosure. idea, when they refer Kkcus to Ark^o, (A^jcew,) Teneo.
occurs in the French Arc, and the Italian and Spanish
Arco,

The term

84
Arco.

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Junius faintly observes on
these

words

in

the

modern

Languages, Arch, &c., " Videntur esse desumpta ex Lat. Arcus;"

and he adds, "

"auxiliari;

Alii

derivant

ab K^khv,

Propulsare,

continere,

quod universam concamerati operis molem, jamjam

" veluti casuram, lapides mutuo sibi incumbentes atque invicem " obstantes sustineant." Skinner observes on Arch, " Hoc
" nimis manifeste a Lat. Arcus, quia Arcum flexum figura refert,"
Iris, Irid-05,
is,

(l^<?,

loihg)

is

the Akcus, the

Iris

Arch, Bow, or
Ei^u,

Be7id.

The Etymologists
IjRceiis,

derive

from Eiro,

Denuncio,

" quod presentem

says Martinius.

pluviam et futuram denunciet

the Pitcher, and

serenitatem,"
teres

Orca, " vas

is

ad

" vinum, oleum, salsamenta capienda," another species of vessel,

signify the Enclosure.

In Gothic,

Aurks

XjRceiis,

as

Lye

explains

it.

Orchs, the place of confinement

is

for the

Dead, and

then the Deity of the Dead,

an Erkoj,

(e^ko;,)

or Enclosure of
I

a different kind, and brings us to the Spot, from which

tliese

suppose

terms to be derived.

Some

justly

remind us of

this

Greek
Greek

word under Orcm5; and by others we are

referred to the

to the Chaldee name for the Orcho5, 0^x?' Fovea, the Ditch Earth NpiN ARKA, and to Orko^, O^aog, the Oath, because the

Gods swear by

Styx,

and the Infernal Regions.

is

The

fable of

Swearing by the Infernal regions

from a confusion
in

probably a mistake, arising

the terms

Orcus, the Place of the Dead,

in the

and Ork(?5, the Oath.

ancient Language of

The word was sometimes written the Latins, Horcus and Uragus.
Jusjurandum,

The
&c.,

term

Orko5,

(O^xoi,

Juramentum,
solemn Oath
Security
us,
is,

Sacramentum,
Assurance,

fcedus, religio,)

as

applied to the

League,
(e^ko?)
is
is

denotes

the

Ceremony

or

Rite

of

or

and
the

belongs to the race of words

(E^jto?,)

before
that

denoting the Erko^,

the Secured or Safe Spot;

locus,

qui

Securos

homines
facit;

facit,

and
is

Erko5 Orko5

the

Ritus,

qui Securos

homines

or

Erko^

the Septum materiale

and

THE
an Oath,
is

EARTH.
This origin,
for

85
terms denoting

and Orko5 the Septum mentis.

obvious and simple;

and such, we know, has per-

petually been the metaphor annexed to this subject.

The term
Orko^,
(e^ko?,)
(O^kxvvi,
is

ORKane,
(p^Koi;,)

(O^Ko.vy],')

under a similar form,

in its first part, to

the

Oath, actually signifies the same as Erko5,

;

and

is

derived by the Lexicographers from that source

Sepes,

Septum,
Oath,

Sagena,

ab

E^ko?.

OKKismos,

(O^>ci<ri^o;,)

explained by " Obstrictio per Jusjurandum," the Bindijig

by an
however

where we have a similar metaphor.

There

is

another possible origin of this word, which will be explained in

a future page.

While

am employed

in

examining these words,

cast

my

eyes upon the Greek ORcheomai, ORcheo,

pudio, O^x^w Moveo, Saltare facio,)

(O^%o^a<, Salto,

Tri-

To

Dance.

Here again we

are brought to the idea of the Erko5,

(e^jcoj,)
it,

the Enclosure

as

the Place fenced

if
I

all

round, as
it.

we term
action

or to the Round-about,
is

may

so express

The

of Dancing

often con-

nected with the idea of Going

Round
as he

or
seu
2.

of a Circular kind of
the

Motion.
Donesis,
said,
Kov^oi

Lye has compared our term Dance with

(Aovrjiris,

Greek

Agitatio,) or,

might more accurately have

Dinesis,
(J'

(A/vijo-if,

In

vorticem,
//.

gyrum
;

circumactio,)

OPXHSTHPE2 EAINEON, &c.

if

494.

and he has interhis

preted the former word, as

he had employed both terms in

derivation, " Volutatio, vacillatio, agitatio, talis preesertim,

'

qualem
aut

in

choreis

videmus,
ratione

quum
passus

aut gyri

fiunt

saltatorii,

pro

" modulorum
{Xo^o;,

variantur."

The Greek Choro^,

Chorus,) has a similar idea of a Round-about, and belongs

term just quoted. Gyrus.

to the explanatory Latin

An

adjacent
Oo^t?,

word

to

ORcheomai,

{O^x,^of/.ai,)

To Dance,

is

Orc/i/V,

Testiculus,

Genus

olivas,

which appears

to contain

an idea very
will

remote from that of Dancing.

be readily acknowledged.

The resemblance however

The

sense of a Round-about or Circumference

b6

^R. R.

\-C, D,
form
;

G, J, K, Q,
flat

S, T,

X, Z.
is

Jerence not only belongs to the idea of a

to Bodies of a solid

Surface, but
solid

extended

and

it is

then applied to

substances

of a Round-'uhowX. appearance

(if I

may

so say), or of a Sivelling
Testiculus
(A[^(pi,)

out form.
Olive.

Hence Orchis,
Latin

(O^x"^,^ denotes the

and the

The

Am

and the Greek Amphi,

;

relate,

know,

to the

Round

or Circumference

and from hence, as

Sec.

we we
find

know

likewise,
to

are derived Ampulla Amplus,

Again,
{O^i^e^

adjacent

Orko5, (Oms;,) the Greek Orizo, Oros,

O^o?,

Ter-

mino, Finio,
agri, Oooi,

Terminus, Limes, Finis alicujus regionis, vel

the Mons, collis,) the Separating Enclosure of Lands The idea of the Boundary the Bounding Hill, &c. Fence the Boundary of Land would of all others, as we might suppose,

supply terms, which would be derived from the Earth.

Let us

mark the word Termin5, which

the

have shewn to be attached to

TMN,

a priori;

Ground. This likewise we should have supposed but let us mark another word derived from it, Term,
the
office
it

and note what

application.

is

made
us,

to perform

by a metaphorical
to

This

will

shew

how words belonging

far
is

the

Ground may express

from
the
original

ideas,

which apparently are

removed
difficulty

notion.

There

however one
which
it is

respecting Orizo and Oros, (O^i^u, O^c-,)

explain.

necessary to

These words are

or to that of

all

certainly attached to an

Element

denoting the Ground;

'^RZ, '^RS,

but whether they belong to our Element

-^R,
is

not absolutely manifest.

The

Izo and the Os in these words

may

be only additions from the

In

construction of the Greek Language.

a Mountain, which seems to

Hebrew, the name for correspond with Oros, {O^og, Mons,)

In

belongs to the Element ^R.

signifies

Hebrew nin
rising,

HRH

or "in

HR

"

A
the

Mountain, a protuberance,

or Elevation of

" the Earth."

From
priate

idea of the certain

Place or
off

Earth

the
rest,

approfor the

Spot,

GvARved

or

Ward^^

from the

purpose

THE
of whatever
is

EARTH.
we

87
or

purpose of Security and Defence,

pass at once to the notion

Secured or comprehended within that Spot

Place; and hence of Barbarians,

we
in

liave

Hord
&c.
is

Hoard Herd.
tlie

The Hord

Robbers,

company

of Barbarians

Robbers, &c. living

a certain

Earth
this

or Place

distinguished
to the original

and separated from others.

idea;

This brings us nearest

in

and we

see,

how Hord

sense connects itself with

or

Eard/^, Habitare, Incolere.

Treasure, and the

The Hord

Hoard

of

Goods
or

Herd

of cattle, denote the things or animals

deposited or collected within the

Spot.

The

Etymologists
Hord^;/,

refer

Ward, Hord
and

or
to

Guard^^ Earth
the

Saxon

Thesaurus,

Recondere,

the

Gothic

Hord, Haurdai,

Ostium; and Lye produces the Islandic Hirda, Servare, custodire.

To Hoard up
In

is

to collect
is

together
Custodia,

in

the

Ward

or
is

Repository.
Bibliotheca
sitions,

Saxon,

Horder

and JSoc-Hord

the

Repository for

Books.
to

In the prose compo-

communicated

by Chatterton

Mr. Barrett,

as

the

productions of Rowley, this term for a Library frequently occurs.

" Inne the middest
of thys
cloyster bee the Boc-Horh'e,

wyth

" fulle mainte bookes thereyn," &c, &c.

(The Rolle of Seyncte

Bartholemeweis Priorie
or

in Barrett's

History of Bristol.)

Herd,
Heord,

Heard,
the

the

company or Hord of animals,

Hairda,
the

the Etymologists

have referred to the Gothic

Hired,
Belgic

Saxon Hiord,

Her,

Herde, the

French Harde, the Danish Hiord,

German Herd, Herde, the We know, that Herd is &c.

sometimes used for the Hz'p.Tisman, or the

Man

attending on the

Herd; and

to this belong the parallel terms in other

Languages,

produced by the Etymologists, as Hairdeis, (Goth.) Pastor, the

Saxon Hyrd, Hyrde, the German Hirt, the Danish Hyrde, &c. &c.
Junius has justly remarked,
is

that the original sense of this

as

word
Czven-

that o{ Custos

and hence,

he says, the Saxon Cw^w-Hyrde,

" Eunuchus,

cui

demandata

est

mulierum

Custodia."

Hyrde


88
^R. R. \-. C, D, G, J K, Q, S, T,
,

X, Z.
or

Hyrde

is

literally
I

the

Qiieen-U.ERD,

the

Woman -Ward,

WARDer.

have shewn, that Queen, the

illustrious

Woman, and

Quean, the low or bad

Woman, belong

to

Cwen, and to the Greek

GuN^, (rwij.) Lye explains the Saxon Hyrd by Pastor, Gustos; and KYRDan, by Custodire, Servare. The Herd, as applied to
the collection of Animals and to
the

Man, means
as

precisely the

WARDed, and
this

the Ward^/-.

We
our
the

have various combinations of

word,

as

we know,

in

Language,

Shep -Herd,

or Sheep-HERD,

Cows. In as might be added under that idea;

the

Cow-Herd, Herdsman it seems

Ward^/- or Keeper of Sheep or if Herd meant the Flock, and the

.v

but

it

was probably

at first

HERD-Man,

or Keeping-Man.

Junius has derived Hurdle,

the Fence of osiers, &c.

this
is

from HYRDan, Custodire;

in a

but whether

be the fact must be considered

in

future page.

Hurdle
Hurde, the
Lexico-

found

the Saxon

Hyrdel,

the

Belgic

Horde,

German Hurde,
"
I

as produced

by our Etymologists.

My
my

grapher explains the German

Hurte

or

Hurde

by

"a Hurdle,
Dictionary

HoRD, Pen, fold, grate." find HoRT, " a Protector,

Ko^SuXri,

In the next

column of

strong-hold, safety, refuge."

Junius

only produces under

Hurdle

the derivation of Merle Casauboii

from

"

quicquid eminet et convolutum est."

this

The
to

pre-

ceding term in
in

Lexicographer
is

is

Hord, Thesaurus. To this race of words belong our Sirnames Hurd, HuRDis, &c. Skinner observes under Hurdle, that it has some relation to the Greek Eirgo, (Ei^yu, Claudo.) The term succeeding the Saxon Heord, Herd, Grex, is Heord^?;, Heord<7^, which Lye explains by " Hards, Stupse. " It. Napthae, fomites." Heord^w, with its parallel term Hards, seems directly to belong to the Heord, the Herd, the collection the coarse of things crowded together, and to mean Stupa
Thesaurus.

Gawin Douglas

Hurd, which, as he Lye properly refers it

observes,

materials,

which are

used

for

calking

Ships,

&c.,

by

being

Crammed

theEARTH.
Crammed
idea
close together.
{'XTu(pu,

89
(^tutti?,)

Stupce, (Lat.)

Stupe,

are derived

from Stupho,

Adstringo;

Spisso, Denso,)
together.

under a similar

of Stuffing,

or

Cramming

The word HEORvan

signifies Napthce, Fomites,

from the inflammable property of Tow,

same column of Lye's Saxon Dictionary we have W^OKXinesse, Custodia, and Heorod, " i. q. Heord," says " Conventus Monachorum," a Herd of this Lexicographer,
or Flax.
In the

The which may be

Monks.

succeeding word
derived

is

Heorot, or Heort, Cervus,

from the idea of these animals going

contrast between the
its

together in Herds.

The

wounded

solitary
state,

Deer" the
know,

poor sequester'd Stag," in

rejected

unnatural

and of the Herd, sweeping by him

to our great Bard,

in a body, has supplied,

we

an aifecting topic of Poetical imagery.

" Anon a careless

Herd,

" Full of the pasture, jumps along by him,

"And
if

never stays to greet him."

this

be not the origin of the word Hart,

it

may
it is

perhaps be

taken from

Hard

or

Harsh, and

refer to the

blows given by the

derived from

Horns of
the

this

animal.

Junius imagines, that

timid animals have large

Heart, because
terms to

Hearts.

The

parallel

Hart

occur in various Languages, as in the

the

Saxon Heort, above produced,

German

Hirscli,

the Belgic

Hert, the Danish Hiort, &c., which the Etymologists understand.

We
signifies

find adjacent to the

words Hyrd, Gustos, and Hyrd^w,

Custodire, in Lye's Dictionary, the term

" Familia

Palatium; Curia; Exercitus; Conventus

Hyred, or Hired, which

Monachorum," as Lye explains it; which signifies the Herd or Company belonging to a certain Earth, as a Family, a Convent of Monks, and afterwards a Company in general, as an Army, &c. It likewise means the appropriate spot or Earth,
in

"

which persons are collected together, as a Palace, Court of

Justice,


^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
&c. &c.
In

90
Justice,
for

Old English,
&c.
I

Hirede
shall

perpetually occurs

Family Houshold,
signifies,

only

add

the

Gothic

Harji5, which

says Lye, " Multitude, Legio."

we should perhaps refer the Saxon Hearge, Hearch, Templum, Fanum. The succeeding terms in Lye's Dictionary to Hearge, Templum, which might belong to the idea of the is Hearge, Hercules, or to our Element ^RG, signifying. To Herd, the Governor Harrow, Harrie, Herg/^m, (Sax.) To Rout, Depopulari, Hothe
idea

To

conveyed

by

Hired,

Palatium,

stiliter invadere,

which will be explained on another occasion.

our old word HeordPater familias.
In

Skinner refers to Hyred, Heord, Familia,

feste,

which

is

the

same

as

Hust-fastene,

French,

Harde
it

not only signifies a Herd,

" Attire,
clothes,
dress,

but in the plural

Hardes,
which
the

means
is

Houshold goods,"
exchange, or truck,

signifies the

Herd Hoard
Again

or collection of other things;

and hence
as

derived the verb HARD^r,

in

To

Hardes, or Goods.
is,

French,

Haras means
where a stud
is

"

Stock of Breeding mares. Stud.

the

The place

" kept," that

Herd, or
is

collection.

Skinner, in an Appendix,

has Yerd, which he says

interpreted Government, and which

he derives from Heord, Pastor, Grex, or from Yard, (Gird. Sax),

the

Rod,

" Virga enim et fasces Imperii

is

vera insignia sunt."

YiRD means what

shewn
to

subject to the
is

Herd

the WARD^r.
Yard, which
I

The
have

preceding term in Skinner

Yerd, Rod,

for

mean a measure of Earth or Land. We sometimes find the idea annexed to Herd, the company of animals, without Eowde, (Sax.) Grex. In the column of Lye's the R, as in Ede

Saxon Dictionary, where the

latter

word occurs,

find

again the

form ''RD, as Eoryd, Legio; and in the preceding page we have EoROD, " Cohors, turma," &c., which is adjacent to the source,
I shall from whence these ideas are derived, Eorth, the Earth. not attempt to produce the various corresponding words in

Saxon,

THE
Saxon, &c.

EARTH.
&:c.

91

denoting a Herd, or Company, as Eored, Legio,

WiiORAD, Coetus, agmen, &c.

We
the
lo,

shall

now
is

understand,
Cattle,

that the

" Pastor AmsTatts"

is

Herd

or

Keeper of

and that Akgus, the Keeper of

the Heifer,

likewise nothing but the

of possessing

many

Eyes, attributed to
vigilance of a

Hfrd. The quality Akgus, would be naturally

or Keeper of Cattle;

connected with
yet
I

the

suspect,

that the story of his

Herd many

Eyes has arisen from

a confusion in names, and that Argw5 under this idea belongs to

the Greek
its

Auge,

(Avyy;,

Lux;

Oculus,)
Occhio,

the English Eye,

and

parallels

Bag, (Sax.)
the

Ooghe, (Belg.)
Italian
(Evu^yrig,

Aug, (Germ.) the Oc

the French Teux, &c.

in

the Latin Oculus,

In the Greek en-iKf^ces,

clarus, evidens,)

form

'"^RG.

shall

shew, that the English

we have the Heed the German

{kvyu'^u,

Huten, &c. &c. &c. belong to Herd, the Keeper, and HYRoaw,

To Keep; and
video,)

perhaps Auge,

{koyri,^

Oculus, Avguzo,

Eye,

&c,.

may belong
&c. &c.
;

to

Heed, &c. &c..

To

observe,

behold,

Watch,

In

Mr. Shaw's Galic Dictionary we

this is

have x^iRGE,

Herd

and that

taken from the idea of Con-

finement, will be manifest from the succeeding term " Airgh^^w, " a Bridle, Rein ;" and it means likewise " Symptoms, Airgheanna

Symptoms of Death," that is, when the Chains of Death Encompass you. In another place of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary we have ARGa/r/??/, " To Keep, Herd." The form of these
.

" a bhais.

terms brings us directly to Argus.

shall consider in

another

place the words, with which these Celtic terms are accompanied.

We know that Argm*

lo, a

was the Herd

or

Keeper of

lo.

In the

word
as Cu,

confusion of names has likewise arisen.

is

lo is quasi Jo, the

;

Cow, which

to be

found in a great variety of Languages

(Sax.) Ho, (Dan.) Huhe, {Germ.) &c. &c., which the Etymologists

have produced

and we may add

to these the Persian

and a corresponding term

in Sanscrit.

In the

JJGa-oo, Hindoo Mythology

of

92

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
among
of the
is,

of the seven Heavens, the Seas are supposed to consist, other things, of " Ghee, a species of liquid butter," that

produce of the Cow.

to

(See Mr. Gericke's Introductorv Remarks

Mr. Kindersley's Specimens of Hindoo Literature.)

Avaeas,
Stable,

the possessor of the numerous Oxen, and of the

Avoean

which Hercules cleansed,

Herd, or Aro-iis. An adjacent word to the Saxon Herd is Here, Exercitus, Turma, Cohors, which may perhaps be quasi Hereg, and belong to the race of words now before us. There is however some difficulty, as to
is

the

the precise idea,

from which Here

in this case

might be derived.
Turma,
but
it

The Saxon Herge, Hergh,

means likewise
Prcedatores,

actually

signifies
it

which connects
;

with the adjacent

word Hergw/z,
under another

To

Harrozv

and

this

belongs to the

Earth
lost.

idea.

We

see in Harrow, that the

has been

The German Herr, a Lord or Master, with its parallel terms in In HERschen, other Languages, may be perhaps quasi Herrig. " and the to Govern, rule," we perhaps see the genuine form term probably means to Possess a certain Earth or Land. Herschaft signifies the command over a certain Land or District,
;

the

Dominion, Lordship, Domination, Seignory,' &c.,

expresses
it.

as

my
now
the

Lexicographer

If

this

should

be

the

case, the

Latin Herus must be added to the race of words, which are

under discussion.
"

The term

Her-?^^-

might be referred
In Irish,
it.

to

Element FR, VR, denoting Man,

is

as Vir, (Lat.)

Fear

A Man,
I

a Husband," as Mr.

Shaw
;

explains
all

In the next

article

shall suggest another idea

from

which the Reader

will perceive,

that the
in

term
I

is

of very doubtful origin.

it

There

are few words,

which

have found

necessary to propose

such various derivations.

H.ERES,

THE

EARTH.

9%

HiERES, UjERED-is, Eres. (Lat.)

/-Herit. (Eng.)
Dvvell in.

To

Possess,
"

The Person who

Heir, Hoyr, Hoir

is

to possess

the Earth or Land.

Heretier,
(Eng.

Waris.
Iras

(Pers.)

iM 'Vg-tybia A Heir.

Irs. (Arab.)

Inheriting,

Herede, Heredero.
Belg. Fr.
Ital.

hiheritance.
Irs.

Span.)

Herschen. (Germ.) To Rule,

Govern.

(Heb.)

To

Inherit.

''''

Jdefore

conclude

my

observations

on

the

race

of words,

belonging to the form of our Element

the Appropriate or Peculiar Spot of

''RS,

&.C.,

which denote
as distin-

Ground or Earth,

guished

from

others,

unequivocally

brings

might here introduce a term, which, us to this idea; and which will afford
I

a striking illustration of the truth of

all at

my
who

Hypothesis.

We
it

shall

once agree, that the Latin H^res, H^red-/^, or as

is

was

anciently written Eres,

to possess,

the person,

possesses, or

is

destined

the Certain Spot of

Land

or

of

Earth, Hertha,

Herda, &c.
the English
as
it

On
word

this

point,

imagine, no one cait doubt,

is

In
lost,
it is

Heir, the last consonant of the Radical

;

is

in the

French Hoir, and the Belgic Hoyr, &c.

but

preserved in the French Heretier, the Italian Herede, the Spanish

Heredero, and the English hi-Herit.

Some
hoc
tiiat

derive

H^eres from
ei,

Hareo, " quod, qui Hceres

" cujus
signified

est,

Hceret,

est,

proximus est

Hceres

est."

Festus

observes,

H.eres anciently

Domino ponebatur." Some refer Hcsres to the Latin Herus, and the German and Belgic Herr, Heer. If these words belong to each other, the S has been lost in Herr and Heer, and perhaps in Herus ; as the Vs must
Dominus,

H^res apud

" antiquos pro

be considered probably as a termination only.

<^;

In

the

German

\lEKSche7i,

94
HERscheTi,
preserved.

^R. R.

^-C,

D, G, J, K, Q,
&c.,

S, T,
the

X, Z.
last

To

govern, rule,

we

see

consonant
parallel

Angelas

Caninius justly

produces

as

to

H^REs,

the

Hebrew

C'T IRS,

" quod est,

" sidere."

Mr. Parkhurst explains this " Inherit, be Heir ;" and he is aware that all these terms belong In the Chaldee and Syriac, IRT has a similar to each other.
meaning.
Festus
at

H^eredem esse, PosHebrew word by " To

defines

HjEREvium by
to the

'

Prcedium parvulum,'

where we are

once brought

Earth.

The metaphors
same kind
Shakspeare

of the Poet will supply the most important information in the

study of Languages;
as those,

since they are precisely of the

from which Languages have been originally formed.

recollect, that in a passage of

The Reader may perhaps

the

same imagery
I

is

connected with the same word, and exhibited

it

exactly as
in
is

have stated
Juliet,

in

my Etymology

of HjEres.

Capulet,
Juliet

Romeo and
the sole
" She

wishing to express, that his daughter

his fortune, says,

Heiress of
is

the hopeful

Lady of

my Earth."
" This
is

On which Mr.
" de terre
is

Steevens observes,

a Gallicism

Fille

the
i.

French phrase for an Heiress.

e. his

King Richard

" calls his land,

kingdom,

his

Earth
gentle

" Feed not thy sovereign's foe,

'*

my

Earth.

Again,
" So weeping, smiling, greet
I tVice,

my Earth.
i.e.

"

Earth

in old Plays

is

likewise put for Lands,

Landed

estate.

",^o in

Trick to catch the Old One,

"

1619
in

A Yich

widow, four hundred a year

good Earth."

used by Shakspeare for Possess ox Dwell on a Place, as the Saxon EARD/a is, which means " Habitare, Incolere."

/-Herit

is

" The great globe " Yea,

all

itself,

which

it

I/i-HERiT, shall dissolve."

Mr. Malone

THE
Mr. Malone explains
it

EARTH.

95
it.

by " All who possess, who dwell upon

" So in the 2 wo Gentlemen of Verona

" This, or
else nothing, will

Inherit

her."

In Persian,
of HiEREs.

0;'j Waris

is

Heir,

which
Iras

is is

only another form

"

In Arabic likewise,

" Heir.

Inheriting,"
is

oUI

Making one an
Right;"
at

says Mr. Richardson.

Again, in the same

Language, ^j\ Irs

" Inheritance, Heritage, Hereditary

it

and

in

another sense
dirt

signifies

Ashes, where

we

are

once

brought to the
sense,

where

it

Earth. We have likewise another means " Wounded, mortally Hurt;" and in Hurt
of the

we

see a parallel term.

In Mr. Shaw's Galic and Irish Dictio-

nary

we
is

find

OiDHRE, and Oighre, denoting "

An

Heir, Heiress."

There
"

still

another sense of the Arabic Irs,

\.Ljj\

"

Root,

stability,

firmness,

the principal part, any thing agreeable to

" ancient
Stability,

Hereditary Custom,"

where

in

the sense

of a Root,
the
in

&c.
the

we
Base

are brought likewise to the or

idea

of

Foundation.
is

Earth, under The succeeding word

Mr. Richardson's Dictionary

the Persian ajjI Urs^^, "

Limit,
is

"march, boundary,
let

confine, order;"

and the next word

the

Persian _jl Erj, " Price, Worth, value, esteem, honour," where

us note the explanatory term

Worth, which

have referred

to the

Earth,

as the great source of Value, Property, &c.

CHAP.

96

CHAP.
SECT.
''

I.

II.

C,

D,

G, &c. &c.

Terms, zvhich signify the Appropriate or Peculiar Spot of

Ark, &c. &c.,

or Enclosure
:

or

EArTH

ArK, &c. Secured

Earth
the

by

He?ice,

Terms denoting Possession

Security
o/"

Fence

Caution

Attention: Enclosures /or the purpose

C5?c.

Covering

Holding,

&c.

Echo. (Gr.)
a

To Have
or

or Possess

Haw-Haw.

(Eng.)

The sunk
>

Peculiar

Appropriate

Spot of Land;

sometimes
^GAN &To

Hedge or Fence. Haga, Hagen. (Sax. )

under the idea of an Inclosure

Hay-Haw.

|AgelIus,

To Inhabit, &c.
AlGAN
Hold

AgAN

Hage Hawchis.
dows.

Praedium, Domus, Mansio.

(Isl.

Scotch,)

GNiAN. (Goth, and Sax.)

Enclosed Pastures, or Mea-

Have Possess. i^GN. (Sax.) Proprius Own. Hedge Hegge, &c. Haege
Hecke, &c. (Eng, Sax. Belg. Germ. &c.)

Hay Hieg,
&c.)

&c.
:

(Eng. Sax.

Gramen

the product of

those Meadows, or Fields.

To dance the

Hay. (Eng.) To Dance Round or in a Ring;

it

Hay. (Eng.)
rium
:

Rete Cunicula-

Haie Haier. (Eng.

Hedge,

the Enclosure.
Fr.)

as

were about a Ring-Fence.

Hayes
The

Heys Hawes,

&c.

To

Enclose.

Ha\ -Ward Howard.

;

&c. (Eng. Names.)

(Eng.

HAW-Thorn. (Eng.) The Hedge

Thorn.

Names.) The Keeper of the Hedge, or Fence or of what

is

Haws. (Eng.) The

the Hedges.

Berries

on

included within the Hedge-

or Fence.

Agros

EARTH. Hush Hisr. (Eng.) Agros Ager Acker Acre Acere, &c. (Gr. Lat. Listen, be
THE
silent.

97
To Heed,

Germ, and Belg. Sax. &c.) Haithjo i^THER. (Goth. Sax.)

Othe. (Gr.) Heed.

Audio Ous

Ausculto Akouo.
To
Heed, or Hear.
(Gr. Azin, &c.

Ager.

(Lat. Gr.)
Field.

AcHADH. (Gal.) A Uath. (Gal.) The

Iath. (Gal.) Land.

AvDin,

Earth.

Hark Harken,
Place,

Chald. Heb.)

The Ear. Hyrcnian,

Iatham. (Gal.)
Ait,

I'o Surround.

Aite.

(Gal.)

HoRCHEN/ (Eng. Sax. Germ.) AusES AuDEs, Aures, Ear,

Stead.

Hutch

Hw^^cca Huche,
The

Eare, Ohr, Orecchia, Oreja,

&c. &c. (Lat. Eng. Sax. Ger.
Ital.

&c. &c. (Eng. Sax. Fr.)

Span. &c.)
Horeji,

Enclosing vessel.

Hausgan, Hear, Hyran,

&c. (Goth. Eng. Sax.

Hat, Hjet, Hoed, &c. (Eng.

Sax.

Germ.

Belg.)

What
&c.

Encloses

&c.)

the Head.

Hood Hod,
Capitium.

(Eng. Sax.)

Hush. (Pers.) Care, Attention. HvsHiiden. (Pers.) To preserve,

Keep.

Hut, Hutte, Hydda. (Eng. Sax. Germ. Belg. Island.) The Hedged in, or Enclosed
Place.

Hide

Hydan,
i.

(Eng. Sax.
ceal,
e.

Hoeden, &c. Belg.) To ConEnclose.

To

Heed

Hedan Huten. (Eng.

Germ.)

Hide, Hyd, Houde, Haut, &c. (Eng.

Sax.
Belgic,

Germ.)

Sax.

To

Watch,

or

The
Hide.

Skin,

the

Enclosing
Portion

Keep, as within a Hedge or

Fence.

Covering.

(Eng.)

of

Hut. (Germ.) Heed.

Land.

In

the present Section

shall consider certain words,

'^C, '^D, '^G,

belonging

to the
r has

form of our Element

lost
;

&c.,

when

the sound of

been

which denote the Appropriate and Peculiar Spot

of

m
of

'R. R.

\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S,T, X, Z.
the Fe?ice or Ejiclosure
as
in
;

Caution
&c. &c.
I

Earth, Secured by
Attentio7i,

and hence Security

Hedge, Heed, &c.

Some

of these

words coincide altogether

sense with the terms before produced,

as YjRKos, (E^xog,) &c., which,

shall introduce

when

the r

is

lost,

becomes Ekos,
conceive,

into the

present article those words,

which denote Holding or

the Greek Echo,

Possessi?ig,

under the

idea, as

of Holding or Possessi?ig a certain Spot of

{^x^y) ^c. &c.

Earth
are

or Land, as

There
I

some terms, be-

longing to this form of our Element, which, though they signify

to

Hold

Take

in,

&c.,

are derived, as
will

imagine, from another

train of ideas,

and which therefore

I

be considered in a different

portion of
the

my Work.
of

shall introduce

however
they

in this Section
in

consideration of

some terms, which present themselves

discussion
;

the

course

my

though

are

not

directly

connected with the train of ideas above unfolded.

The
sideo,

original sense of the

Teneo, Obtineo;
is

Greek Echo, (e%w, Habeo, PosCohibeo, Reprimo, Cingo, Circumdo

;

Habito, Incolo,)

that, as I

imagine, of Holding or Possessing

a certain Peculiar or Appropriate Spot of Land or Earth, Ark,

ArK, &c. &c., sometimes

Erko5, Kvkos,
(e^kos,)

under

the idea
it
;

of

an Enclosure, or

&c. &c.

When
Circumdo

refers to

an Enclosure,
taken,

we have
I

the sense of Ci?igo,

and we unequivocally,
is

think, see the idea, from which this Sense of Holding

it signifies

when

To Hold

or Possess a certain Spot of Land, or

Habito,
Incolo.
I

To

Inhabit a certain

Spot of Land,

shall

shew, that Colo belongs to Solum for the same reason.

In Gothic,

Aioan

signifies

Habere, and in Saxon,

preceding word to

Possidere.

The

Acan, JEaan, JEonian, TEcnian, Possidere, is JEom,

produced

Proprius, to which, as the Etymologists understand, belongs the

English Own.

The

parallel

terms to Own,

by

the

Etymologists, are the Gothic Aigin, Aihn, the Saxon Jgen, the German Eigen, the Danish Egen, &c. These words will be

more

particularly considered in a future page.

Our

THE

EARTH.

99

Our familiar term Hedge presents itself most conspicuously among those words, which denote a Fence Enclosure, &c. The
Etymologists produce the parallel terms, which are to be found
in other

Languages, as the Saxon Hegge, Hag, Hedor, the Belgic

Haege, the
(Sax.

German Hag, Huge,

Sepire, &c. &c.
alludit

Hecke, Sepes, Hegian,

this

Hagan,
word,
Junius

Germ.)
the

Skinner observes on
septum,

" Parum
records

quid

G.

E^ico?,

claustrum."

Latin names,
refers

explained

by Spelman, Haga,

Haja,

and Lye justly

us to the word Hay, Rete cunicularium,

is

where the sound of

that Ekkos,

lost

in

T.

Skinner has a HEY-Net,

Sepes.
E^kt;,

which he justly compares with Hege,

(e^x.0?.

We

have seen,

Septum, vallum; t*

Retia,)

means both
is

an Eficlosure and a Net.

Sepire,

Junius refers us to the French Haier,

which

is

quasi HAj^r,

Thus
;

Haie, the
that

Hedge,

quasi
is

Haje.

The

Etymologists

understand,

Hiflw-Thorn
in

the

HJEG-Thorn or Hedge- Thorn

and hence Haw,

Hips and

Haws, Morum Sentis. The preceding and succeeding terms in He Junius to Haw, Morum Sentis, are Haw and Hawchis.
explains

Haw

by " Cantianis vocatur agellus domui adjacens et

iis

" Circumseptus, unde

Hemp-HAw,

item Bean-HA-w dictus est

"

talis agellus,

cannabis vel fabarum sationi destinatus.

D.

Hawe

" est

Hortus.
v.

Olim quoque Mansum

Spelm. Arch, in

vel

Villam

sic

videntur

" appellasse.
'

exponitur oty.o^s<T7rorvig. by Lye, " Prata, &c. G. Dougl.

Haga. Argent, codici Heiwafrauja Hawchis is explained Marc. XIV. 14."

Isl.

Hage

est locus pascuus."

Domus, Mansio." From the Hage, the Locus pascuus, comes Hig, (Saxon,) " Foenum, Gramen," to which our word Hay belongs. The Etymologists produce the parallel words to Hay in other Languages, as the Saxon Hieg,
Agellus, Preedium,

Lye in " Haw,

his

Saxon Dictionary explains Haga, Hagen, by " Hay,

Hig, the

Gothic Hazvi, the Belgic Hey, &c., the

Hoe, the

Cimbric Hei,
"

the Danish

German Hew,

or Heu, &c.

To Dance
" the

100

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

" the Hay Dancer a la Haye," Skinner rightly explains by " In orbem ac figuram Sepis Choreas ducere." Tlie idea of the

Ring-Yence, or the Fence

of

all

Around,

brings us directly to that

this serves

Dancing

in a

Round

or

Ring; and

to confirm
is

my

idea, that

ORcheomai,

(O^x^oy.ott,

Salto,) to

Dance,

derived from

the Erko.v, (Esxsj,)

the Sur-Rounding

Fence.

The

Haw-Haw,

we

now understand, is that, which serves for a Hazu or Hedge. From the. terms denoting the Hedge, tluis doubled Haw-Haw, we have the Sirname Hey-Hoe. The Haw in the eyes Skinner rightly derives from the Haw or Hedge, H^g,
shall

Sepes,

Sec.

&c., " quia

sc.

visum

intercipit, intercludit,

et

quasi

" intersepit."

From

these words

Hay, Hedge,
&c.

the Fence-,

are derived our

familiar names,

Howes
or

Higgs,

Hay, Hayes, Heyes, Heys, Hawes

&cc.

Hawis
Hawgh
Gent.,"

Skinner produces

the

word

HowGH

in his

Index of proper names, as a "

Nomen

Camden explains it by " Parvum pratum in " valle situm." The name Hay -Ward means likewise, as Hedge sonie Etymologists understand, the Keeper of the Hay
and observes,
that

or Enclosure.

Others derive

this

word
of

from Heard, Grex, or

Hig, Gramen, and IFard.

in
it

The sense

Yiw-JFard comprehends
it

the

idea

of

Keeping the property, whatever

may

be,

within the

Hay

or

Hedge.

The

illustrious

name

of

Howard
from
however,
in

may either convey this notion, HoF and IFard, the Keeper of
in
its

or

it

may be
Court.

derived

the

Hop

original

sense,

means the ordinary Court- Yard, and

explains
//.

a secondary sense,

the Court or Precincts of a King's

Palace.

My
"

German Lexicographer The Yard, Court- Yard

in

Hoe
Croft,

in

one of
of
the

its

senses by

A
the

Haw."

Some might
name, that
of

imagine,

order to

preserve

dignity

Howard
a Prince.

was formed from the Hof, as denoting the Court of

Skinner,

who

produces various

other

derivations

this

THE
this

EARTH.
" Heroico nomini injurius
seu

101
viderer,

proper name,
deflecterem
idle

observes,

"

si

ab ant.

Haward
;

Hahvard."

Such ideas
rebus

however are
"

and

futile

and Skinner has justly observed,

est,

" Et tamen omnibus notum

etiam

summas gentes
the

vilissimis, ut Agricultura Pisis,

imo etiam Galbis ortum duxisse."

same.

Perhaps

Hayzvard and

Howard may be
in

The

suc-

Howburn, which he derives from Ho'g, or Haga, Agellus, and Bourn ; for the sense of which
ceeding term to

Howard

Skinner

is

latter

word he

refers us to his general Dictionary,

where we
in

find

the explanation of Torrens.

Bourn means probably

this place

Boundary, and the whole word means the Boundary of the

or Enclosure.

Hedge

The. Saxon Haga, Hagen, Agellus, will direct us to that

portion
coincides

Ag

of

the
it,

Latin
its

explanatory
primitive

term,

Aoellus,

which

with

to

AG^r,

and

corresponding
derive these
ait

term

in

Greek Acro^,

(Ay^o?.)
in

The Etymologists

words from Ayu, "

" Actiones
tinius:

Ouod

eo multa sunt Jgenda,

Donatus.

ad vitam alendam praecipue

these terms the English

sunt ruri," says

Mar-

AcRe belongs, with the parallel terms Acere, &c. (Sax.) Acker, (Belg. and Germ.) &c. &c. Martinius produces, moreover, the Hebrew "IDK AKR, Agricola, which he derives from 13 KR, Campus. This may create some difficulty,
as the

To

Element

CR

denotes likewise the Ground; and from hence

I

might Ager, &c. be derived.

the original idea.

have given however, as

imagine,

The

parallel

word produced by

Castell,

under the

Hebrew term 13N AKR, is the Arabic J>i AKR, " Digging, Delving." The Latin Agger means Ager, either under the idea of the Separate Enclosed Land or Field, Secured by the Mound; or the Earth'd up Place, the Place Secured by the Mound of Earth. Some derive Agger, the Heap, from Aggero. The name for

a Field,

belonging to our Element, appears

in

Gothic and Saxon

under various forms, as Akrs, (Goth.)

jf^ger,

Haithjo, (Goth.)
Ager,

102

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Mcyr, Mther, (Sax.)
Ager.

Ager, Jeer, Mcer, Mcr,

We

find

adjacent to the Gothic Akrs, another Gothic term, Akran, Fructus,

which means probably the production of the Akrs, or Field. Under Mcer we have the compounds Mc^K-Ceorl, Agricola,
Colonus, and JEcer-Mon, Agricola, in
expressed
in

German Acker-Mann, which

mean Acre-Churl, Jcre-Man. To the latter word belongs our Sirname Ackerman, to which we must add Hackman, Hickman, &c. &c. The Greek Agra, and
their
parallel

terms

Agr^mo, (Ay^a, Captura, Venatio,

(Ay^ag,)

Ay^evu, Venor,)

belong to Agroj,
in the

and mean

that,

which

is

Taken

or

Hunted

Field.

My

Lexicographer considers Jgra, (Ay^x,) as a Root.

to

The

ad-

jacent term AoR-Upneo, (Ay^vm/eoo, Vigilo,) seems

Agr^wo and
Sleep.

JJpnos, (Ay^evu,
is

Ttti/oj,)

under the idea of

come from Chasing away

and
Ttj-vo?,

The compound
y^,
is

supposed to be that of A

priv.

and the Gr,

imagined to be an addition Per Epenthesin.

{AyBi^ca,
I

The Greek Egeiro, (Eyei^w, Excito,) and Ageiro, may possibly be other forms of Agr^'wo, (a^^euw.)
however a
different idea in another place.

CoUigo,)

have proposed

The Etymologists
yet

derive

Agora,
is

{Ayo^a,

Forum rerum

ve-

nalium,) horn Jgeiro, {Ayet^u,) which

a very probable conjecture;

directly

AcoRa,

(Ayo^a,)

seems

to

be derived

from Agros,

(Ay^o?,) the Field or Place

by way of

distinction, as destined for

{Ayv^ig,

a peculiar purpose.

Agur/5, and Agur^o,

Ccetus,

muland

titude congregata, Ayu^su, Congrego,

referred
directly
to

Colligo in unum,) must be

Ageiro,

{Ayei^u,)

and

yet

in in

Aguris,

Agur/^5,
lator,

{Ayv^iq, Ayv^Tvic,

Qui congregat ac cogit

et Praestigiator Circumjoraneus,)

we seem

to

immediately the
Egregoreo,
of the

Crowd

of

the
or

Agora,

{Ayo^x.)
is

unum, Circuperceive more The Greek

a reduplication

{Ey^yiyo^Bu, Vigilo,)

Egr
be,

Egor-^o,
GR,
or ^G,

same Element, whatever

it

^GR,

signifying

to Stir up

Excite.

It

belongs to Egeiro,

(^yei^u,)

and perhaps

to AgreuQ, (Ay^suw.)

From

the form Gregoreo, (r^i^yo^eu,)

we have
the

THE
the
I

EARTH.
I

103
Gregoreo,
;

name Gregory.

While

am examining

(T^yiyo^eu,)

cast

my

eyes on Gureuo,

[Tu^ivui,

In orbem verso

Fodio,) which

means To Dig up or Stir up the Ground; and hence we may see, that the Element GR might supply the idea of Stirring up

Exciting, &c.
in

In the preceding column to ^gros, {ky^oq,)

find

my Greek
is

Vocabulary Agrippos,
(A^-^/tpij,

{Ay^m-Troq,

Oliva Sylvestris,)
Agrippos,
that the

and Jgriphe,
(Ay^nnroi,)

Ligo bidens, rastrum.)

The word
plainly see,

considered as a Root, yet

we

Agr

in this

term belongs to ^gros,

Sylvestris.

Agr'ios, [Ay^og, Ay^iog, Agrestis,)

and means

In the
in

same column of
Oleaster;

my

Vocabulary.
the

we have
thing;

the

same term

composition,

applied

to

same

Jgrielaios,

{Ay^tsXanog,

Ex

Agresti oliva, seu

Oleastro confectus.)
I

On

the latter part of the

compound Agr^ippos
'^P

cannot decide.

We

might have thought, that the

in this

word belonged to the '^V in Oliva, if we had seen, Element "^V was a separate significant part. The V
seems
to be only
{Ay^Kpvj,

that
in

the

Oliva

an organical addition to the L.

On

the

Greek

Agriphe,

Ligo bidens, Rastrum,)

to

am
;

doubtful.

The

Griphe

may belong

Grapho,

(r^atpw,)

which means

to Grave,

Grub, or Dig up, and the

may

be intensive
(Ay^og,)

Agr-Riphe may be derived from Agros,

belong to
I

Agr in and Riphe may

or the

the

Element RP,
that

signifying

To

Stir

up

about.

shall

shew

Rapto,

(PaTrrw,

Suo, Consuo, Sarcino, Con(Pitttu, Jaceo,)

sarcino;
the

Struo, Machinor,) and Ripto,

this

&c. belong to
or

Element RP, under

idea

of Stirring,

Throiving,

Raking up, together, about, &c.

to be a similar

The

Greek Choraphion seems

compound from Chora, (Xu^a,) Land, and the Element RP. The former word means the Instrument Raking up the Land, and the latter, the Land Raked or Harrowed up, or the Land demanding that operation. The word Choraphion, [Xu^a,(piov,) occurs in the old Glossaries, and is explained by " Ager Satio*'

nalis."

It

is

supposed to be a diminutive froin Chora,

[Xu^a..)

The

104
The word
observes,

^R. R.
is

\-C, D,

G, J, K, Q,

S,

T, X, Z.

to be

found in the Scholiast on Theocritus,

kiro (ttto^u cca-KuXa, ivav-a.,

who
v.

in

explaining this passage,

'Xx.xXevu ob

(Idyll.
ocvto,

X.

14.)

to Xu^x(ptov,

on

(TKxXKri

KoiScnipu

where the

term

is

Ploughing Raking Harrozving, See, from which suppose be derived. In the and Galic Dialects of the
I it

connected with the very action of Stirring up the Ground

to

Irish

Celtic,

we have " Achadh,

in

a Field;" and the

are

terms adjacent to this

Mr. Shaw's
signifies

Dictionary
or

" Achaidh,

An Abode," and
is

" AcHA,

A Mound,
"

Fence."

Again,

Iath

Land, and
the

lATuam

To
is

Surround, move round,"

In
is

same

Dialects, Ait,

Aite
of

"

Place, Stead."

Uath

" the Earth,

" Mould."

The name

the

Town

in

Holland called the Hague,

is

supposed by Skinner to be taken from the Saxon Hegge, Hcegy and the Belgic Haege, Sepes, Septum, " forte," says this Lexicographer, " a nobili aliqua olim circa villam Principis Sepe."

The

preceding term in Skinner

is

Haga, the name of a place

;

in Surry,

which he derives from Hagan, Mora Rubi

and the succeeding

in Lincolnshire,
via,

word

is

HAG-fForthingham, the name of a

Town
find

which he derives from Hcrg, Sepes, Worthig, Vicus,

agellus,

septum,

and Ham,

Habitatio.

We

shall

the

names of
I

various places derived

from the

Hedge

or Fence.

shall not
parallel

attempt to produce the various forms,

under which the

terms to

Hedge

occur in Saxon, as they will be instantly seen

to belong to this race of words.

There
the
:

is

an Arabic term, which

ought not to be omitted on

this occasion.

The Arabic

OkUl

Hedge, Fence, &c. It is " Whatever Preserves, interpreted thus by Mr. Richardson "Defends, or Protects, as a Fortification, Castle, Asylum; the
directly
to signify

Aiad seems

" bark of a tree; "

a veil, curtain;

the hair, ether, atmosphere;

mounds

of clay or Earth raised round tents, houses, or cisterns,

" to keep out, or hold in water."

Again,

in

Arabic,
''

lXtsi.

HD

means

"A

Boundary,

THE
"

EARTH.
tlie
Oy-^h.

W6
"

Boundary, Limit."
Dictionary,
a
I

In

next opening of Mr. Richard-

son's

find

HRD,
a

An

Impediment,"
a
castle,

and

jf^ Hyrz,
is

" P'ortificalion,

garrison

town,

" a place
form,

of refuge." "

The preceding

term,

under

the

same
to

Hvrz,

Rough Ground," which

directly brings us

the spot, supposed in

my

hypothesis.

Here we have the form

Junius

^RD, &c. The succeeding word

to

to
it

Hedge

in

is

Heed,

relating

Care

Attention;
We

and

is

derived from the idea of Keeping

WATCHing
Place.

or Attending to any thing within the

Hedge

or Fenced

have seen under the form '^RD, Herd, the Keeper

of the Cattle, and Hyrd-^^w, Custodire, belonging to the

place,

g-UAKoed

the secured

Yard

or

Earth.

Junius

properly explains

Heed by "Curare,

Custodire;" and the Etymologists produce

the parallel terms to be found in other Languages, as the Saxon

Hedafi, the Belgic Hoeden, the

German
to

Hut, Custodia, and Huten,

this

Custodire.

We

find

succeeding

Saxon word

Hedjm,
&c.,

" Cavere, Curare, Attendere,"

Hed-C/ji/^,

the Saxon

Hed-C/^^/i, Ventrale,

Cubiculum,

Hedd-Ern,
Cassia,"

Cellarium,

granarium,

" Heden, Casla;

forsan

which

do not understand,

and

Heder,

Sepes, &c.

forms of Heder,

The Saxon Eder and Edor are other and probably of Mther, Jger. The form of
AxR/wm,
as
to

these terms will remind us of the Latin

which
as

it

should be referred.

Eoor

signifies

Dojnus,
ki^^x,

well

Sepes,

Some

derive the Latin

subdialis

Atrium from

because the

was the pars

others
always a

from Ater, &c. &c.

derive Ater from
difficulty

Atrium The term

Ater seems
Mud, &c.
Aidu,

to

be taken from the Ground, under the idea of Dirt

Attero

The Etymologists
There
is

Av^^x^,

&c. &c.
this

with respect to words

under

form to determine, whether they belong to the Element

^T

or

TR.

denotes the

Through the whole compass of Language TR Ground Terra, &cc. My conjecture however about

the

106

"R. R.

\- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.

the origin of

Heder

Eder

and Edor must be

with Hedan, Cavere,

right,

as

they

directly connect themselves

&c.

Perhaps

the Latin Heder^', Ivy, should be referred to these words Heder,

&c., the Enclosure,
Plant.

under the idea of the Enclosing or Twining

will

This form of words

Grex,

be considered in another place.

The

preceding terms to Edor and Eder in

Lye's Dictionary are

Edo, and Ede,

where we

see

precisely the idea of the

Herd, the g-\]AKTied, or Heed^^ animals within the Fence. Lye refers us, under Ede, to Eowde, Grex, another form. In the same column of Lye's Saxon Dictionary, where Eder occurs, we
have Edisc, which he explains by
sense of Vivarium
secured Spot.
'

Edish.

Vivarium."

In

the

we

see the idea of the

Herd in

the Preserved,

We

have likewise Edisc-Weard, Vivarii Custos,

the Saxon Edisc,

where we have two words of a similar kind, joined together.

Skinner refers Edish
"
to

and

his explanation

is

Gramen

Serotinujn hoc a praep. Loquelari,

q. d.

A. S. Ed, Rursus,
crescit,
7rocXif/.(puBi;."

" Denuo, Iterum,

In

Gramen quod denuo

some counties Edish

it

certainly has the sense given

by Skinner,
it

and

may

be derived from the Saxon Ed, Rursus, but

has

nothing to do with Edisc, Vivarium.

Mr. Grose

in his Provincial

Ground Eddish by " Roughings, North. " whereon wheat or other corn has grown the preceding year; " called, in Norf. and Essex, an Etch. Also, in the North, " After-grass." In the same column of Mr. Grose's Glossary we have " Eo-Grezv, After-grass. Shropsh.," " Edder. Fence
Glossary
explains

" Wood, commonly put on the top of Fences.

In the

Norf. and Essex."

same column we have Easter, " The Back of the chimney, " or chimney-stock. North ;" which perhaps means the Edder In the same column of Lye's or Support. the strong Fence Saxon Dictionary, where Edor, Sepes, Doraus is, I find Edra,

Vena, which

may

perhaps

mean

the Enclosure for the Blood

" Sepes Sanguinis."

The

corresponding term in

German

is

Ader.

Another

THE
Another form of Edra
explains
is

EARTH.
or JEddra, which latter
nervi,
;

107
word Lye
Crenae,"

Mdra

by

"Vena; Renes
at

Rimae,

Fissui\^,

where we have
Enclosure.

once the idea of the Hollow

are

Receptacle
JEcer,
JEcr,

These words
explained in
;

adjacent

to

Mcyr,

Ager.

Hut
same

is

my German

Lexicon by

Wache, Wacht,
to the

Heed, Guard, &c.

Interpreter, "

and Hut^/z likewise means, according

To take Heed, beware. Have a care, &c. &c. " Das vieh. To tend or keep the Cattle;" and Hurer, " A Guard" ian, WARD-en, Keeper," &c. Hut likewise means a Hat, the
Enclosure, to preserve the Head. of this
derivation,

The

Etymologists are aware

parallel

and they produce the other

terms,
Hcesel,

which are found

in various

Languages, as the Saxon Hat,

the Belgic Hoed, the Islandic Hattur, the Danish Hat, Hyemalis

Hood, Hod, (Sax.) Cucullus, Capitium, is only another form of Hat, &c. and the Etymologists have Hood, as in Priestaccordingly referred it to the same source. HooD, &c., belongs to a different idea, which will be explained in a future page. An adjacent word to the Saxon Hcet in Lye's
mulierum
pileolus.
;

Dictionary
of an

is

\i\mTeron,

Vestitus,

where we have a^similar idea

protect

Enclosure or Covering to

the
is

person.

Li

the

German

Lexicon, the adjacent word to

Hut

Hutte, "

A Hut,

" Cottage,"

which

is

likewise understood to

mean

the secured

protected place.

The Etymologists
Islandic Hydda.
I

coincide with this idea, and

the Saxon

they produce likewise, as parallel terms,

Hutte, and the

and Belgic

Hut

will

naturally suggest to
in

us the word

House, which
in

have produced

another part of

my Work,
Place
or

and referred to the idea of the Appropriate Spot

Earth,
is

which a
to

person

is

Seated or

Situated.

Nothing
a

so difficult as

decide on the
idea

mode of arranging
in

subject,

when

the
:

same general

prevails

the words
to

which are discussed

though perhaps they may appear

be

distinguished


108
^R. R.

\-C, D,

G, J K, Q,
,

S, T,

X, Z.

'

distinguished by a turn of meaning somewhat different from each other.

We
is,

perceive,

think, that

Hutte,

the

Hut,

or Cottage, seems to
;

be more particularly connected with terms denoting the Fence

the Appropriate Spot, or

that

Earth,

as Guarded, Fenced, &c. &c.,

if
I

as

Hedged
express

in;
it,

as a spot, in

which things are Heed^^/,

may

so

Watched,

&c. &c.

In

Lye's Saxon and Gothic

Dictionary
*'

we have
'

the following article,

"Hic^." Paruca
for

Vocab.
i.

Dewes.

Non

liquet, (inquit
If
it

Somnerus) fortasse Perruqua,

the Head,
it

e.

" galericulus.' "

means any covering

scil.

may
in

perhaps be referred

to these words.

The succeeding word

avis,"
in

Lye
is

is

Hicemase, " Parrax, Regulus,

which

do not

understand.

The

succeeding word to

Hut

Skinner's Lexicon

Hutch.

Area, which,

with

its

parallel

terms Hwacca, (Sax.)

Huche, Hotte, (Fr.)

Hotte,

(Germ, and Belgic, )

Hucha, (Span.),

must be referred
for the

to the

same notion of

the Enclosure, or
I

Hut,
have

purpose of Securing or preserving any thing.

the explanatory term

already referred

Arca
In the

to

a similar sense

under the form of our Element '^RC; and Skinner justly reminds
us,

under Hutch, of

Arca

or Orca.
is

German Lexicons,

the adjacent word to Hutte

Hutsch^^, " To rush along, to

and " HuTsche,

" move or
"

stir,

a crawling or a creeping,"

low

wooden

stool or seat,"

under another sense

which animals

Move Rush
is

where we see the idea of the Ea?'TH, &c. that of the low situation, and the Spot, on
Crawl or Creep, &c.

An

adjacent

word

to the

English Hut

Husk, and

this

Skinner refers to the

If

Belgic Hulsche, &c., which he derives from Helan, Tegere.

Husk and Hulsche belong to each other, then Husk must be Yet Junius referred to the Element '^L, to Helan, Hold, &c.
explains
''

Husk from
tritici

Martinius

by
it,

" Domuncula vel

with
its

theca,

i.

Involucrum

;"

and derives

diminutive Husken,

vel Huysken,
is

from the Teutonic Hus, vel Huys, Domus.

adjacent

There

still

another

word

to

Hut

the

term

Hush.
This

THE
This word
that
Silere

EARTH.
" Mallem
a

109

Hush means simply to Heed. Skinner informs us, Minshew derives this word from the Hebrew Haschah,
;

though

he

adds,

Teut.

Hucken,

Con-

" quinescere, appressis clunibus humi desidere."

of

Another form
a different form

Hush

is

Huiste, which

is

produced by Junius, as vox silentium

indice?ttis,

occurring in Chaucer.

We

have

still

of Hush, as Hist.

Another term of Silence, Whist, probably

belongs to Wuisper, and to other words denoting a gentle noise.

We

shall

now

be prepared to understand, that the Latin Aud/o

and Greek

Akouo, (Akouu,)

mean nothing but

to

take

Heed.

The Greek Othe, (O^i?, Cura,) should perhaps be referred to Heed, &c. Some derive Aud/o from AuJij; though others justly refer it to Ata, (Ara,) the Doric or Tarentine word for Ota,

an ancient AvDin, the Hebrew

(X2Ta,)

to

Latin word Aud^^,

to

the Chaldee p^^f

jfN

AZin,

to a

modern Greek word Avnia

and
to

for

Oria, (nnx,)
is

all

signifying Aiires,

the

Greek
lost.

Aio,

which

quasi Ajo, (Aiu,)

To

Hear,

In the French Ouir, and the

Spanish Oir, the Radical Consonant has likewise been

the Greek Ata, Ota, (Ara, ,nra,)
these words, Ous, Or-os, Auris.)

To

we must add

the other forms of

Ouas, Ouat-05,

(Ou?, nrog, Oua?, Ouurog,

The

explanation of the

us, that these

Hebrew Lexicographers will shew words convey the same idea as the English Heed..
]tN

Taylor explains
" good Heed."

AZn by

"

To

The German

To attend, to give Hearken. " The Heed, care, obserAcht,

might seem
to

" vance, minding, regard of a thing," Heed, &c.

;

belong to

yet another sense of

Acht, " Outlawry," &c. brings

which
will

us to a different idea,

and a

different race of words,

be explained
not only, as
I

in

another place.
see,

Taylor in his interpretation has

the

we

adopted

very word Heed, to which

have directed

my

Reader, but he has likewise used the term

Heark^w, another of these terms.

Hark

and HEARKeji belong

to

110
to the
full

*R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
same
to the

idea as

Heed

and they appear, we

see,

under the

form of the Element '^RK.

The
a

Etymologists justly refer

them

German Horch^w,

term of the same meaning.

The

succeeding word to Horch^w in

my German

Vocabulary
or

is

a term before produced,

Horde,
secured

"A

Hord, Fold
or

Pen

for

" Sheep," which brings us to the original idea of the

or
I

^-Uard^^

Ward^^

Spot,

the

Yard

Earth, from which

is

suppose the idea of Observing or WATCHm^g-

derived.

The n

in
it

Heark^w is an organical addition to the Radical K, &c., as The German Ge-Horsam, " Obedient, is in the Hebrew AZ.
is

" dutiful,"

a compound, of which the parts are Hor,

in

Horen,

and Sam; and

the Saxon

Her, Hear, Hyr-Sumian,

we have
Etymo-

a similar combination.

The Aus

in Avsculto, another explanatory

word used by Taylor, must be

logists understand.

referred to Aud/o, as the

HAVSgan is Audire, and in Saxon, HYKCNian and HEORCNwn is to Hearken. The Latin Auris must be referred to Ouas Ous, &c. (Oua?,
In Gothic,

Ov;.)

Martinius has
this

illustrates

produced the remark of Scaliger, which " Ause?^, Aud^^, et Aures dicebant derivation:
Oug,
XItoj.

" veteres. " Auses."

Aus/5,

Cretice

et

Tarentine
Audio."

Aug,

Avrog,

Martinius adds, "

is

Nempe

ab

Aiu,

We

have

seen, that Aio

quasi Ajo, Aud/o, to

Heed.
other.

and S are sometimes blended with each

A^'^ijv

The sounds of R Hence we have

and the ancient Latin forms Asa, Gasmen, Papysii, Hence it is, that R and S are adjacent for Ara, Gar men, Papirii. Auris therefore may either to each other in the Alphabet. be considered as Avsis, and as belonging to the form of the and
A^a-viv,

Element

'^S

or,

with the

bearing

its

ordinary sound,

it

may

be regarded as belonging to the Element

^RS.-In
I

the English

Hear

and

the word denoting the organ Ear,

as
it is

the sound of

has been

lost,

in

Aur-em ;

though

imagine that they

must


THE
must be
Element
'^RS, or
'^S,

EARTH.
words now before
the
us,

Ill
under the

referred to the race of

The Etymologists

produce, as parallel to

Hear, the Saxon Hyra7i, the Belgic Hooren,

the Danish HorCy the Runic

German Hbren,

Ad

Heira, and the Gothic Hausgan.

They

refer

us likewise to Ear, under which they produce the

Saxon Eare, the German Ohr, the Danish Ore, the Belgic Oor,
the Islandic Eyre,
the i^olic

Oar or Or, (i^olicum Ha^,

perceive only the

vel D.^

pro Ouf,) the French Oreille, the Italian Orecchia, and the Spanish
Oreja.
Italian

In some of these

we

R;

but in the

in

its

Orecchia, and the Spanish Oreja, we have the Element In the Gothic UAVs-gan, we see full form '^RC, '^RJ.
In Persian,
(^Oyyl.iJb

likewise the true Elementary form, as in Aud/o, &c.

Hush means Hvsmiden, " i. To

^Ji*^

" Care,

attention,

study,"

and

Whistle, Hiss, or

make any

noise with the lips.

"2.
Irish
'

To

preserve, keep (any thing.)"

In Mr. Shaw's Galic and

Dictionary
listen,

we have " Ogh. The Ear," and EisDum,

attentive," and Eist^w, "
Spica,

"

To

Hear,

be silent,

To Hear."
in that of

The English

Ear, in the sense of Arista,

and

Arare, belongs to our Element ^D, '^RS,

^RG, &c.

Ear

in the

sense o{ Arista has the following parallel terms in other Languages,

as

they are produced by the Etymologists

Are, (Dan.)

Ahs, (Goth.)
Ather,
(aQt^^
-,)

Ear,

Aher, (Sax.)

Aer, Ader, (Belg.)

and
see

to these they should

have added the Latin Arista, where

'^RS.

we

the

full

form of the Element

The

parallel

terms to Ear,
Ital.)

To

plough, are Arian, (Goth.)

Erian, (Sax.)

Arare, (Lat.

and the Welsh Aredig,

as they are produced

by the Etymologists.

The Saxon Erian

is

sometimes written Erigaw, where the true

it is

form appears; and thus

in the

Welsh AnEvig, and the Latin

ARATrww, which we see denote the action or the Instrument of Earth-zw^ or turning up the Earth. The Cidto in Aus-Culto,
which
is

parallel

to the

Greek Kino,
and

(KAuw,) certainly belongs to

the idea of

the

Efi-Closure,

even to the very word

to

Closure,

12

^R. R.
Claiido,

\-C, D,
&c.

G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.

Closure,

The

Culto and

Kluo,

(KXuw,) are derived

from the Celtic terms, with the same meaning, Cudnam, Claisd^w,
(Gal. and
" Hear,"
Ir.)

To
;

Hear,

Mr. Shaw interprets Cliiinam by "

To

and Chin by "

Fraud, an Enclosure"
belongs, as
us,

Claistinam

means
word
'^

to

Hear
List!

and
This

to this
will

Listen.

shew
the

we shall all agree, our why List means to Hear,

List!

List!"

and likewise an Enclosure

Border of a Cloth.

the

Lists

for

Combat, and the

List,

The same

Element
" Eisam.

KL
To

supplies the terms for Hearing in other Dialects of

the Celtic.

The

Galic Eisoam,

To

Hear, belongs probably to

of Tracifig out or Inin

Trace,"
is

under
The
is

the

idea

vestigating what

said.

succeeding word to 'Eisoam

Seeking,

Mr. Shaw's Dictionary

" Researching."
notion

" Eiseadh.

Hunting

after,

These

ideas

of Tracing are derived from the

of Stirring up the
I

Land.

In

the

same opening of Mr.

Shaw's Dictionary
"

find " Eite.

An

addition to the Ploughshare,

when worn," and

Hide, signifying

" Eitre.

To

Cover

trench, furrow."
Coficeal,

and as a noun, the Skin

race of words,

of a Beast,

must

either be classed with this

de-

noting an Eficlosure, or must be referred to the EArTH, Ej-de, &c.,

as denoting the Surface,

Top, the

Superficial Covering, &c.

The

Etymologists produce, as parallel to Hide, the verb, the Saxon

Hydan, Celare, the Belgic Hoeden, the German

or from

Lliiten,

Custodire;

and they derive these words, either from the Greek A and EL,
Keutho,
(Ksv9u.)

Hide, the Skin, they justly

refer to

the Saxon the Runic

Hyde, Hyd, the Belgic Houde, &c., the Danish Hud,

Hyd, the German Haut, &c., which they derive from

It
is

the verb Hide, or from Cutis.

parallels

possible,

that Hide and

its

may

be directly connected with the Element C, D, &c.,

and belong

to Keutho, (Ksij9u,) Cutis,

and a great race of words of

a similar kind.
tlie

That Hide

is

derived from some idea relating to

Earth,

will be manifest

from the sense of Hide, denoting

a Portion

THE
a Portion of Land.
that
it

EARTH.
not be necessary,
I

113
imagine, to prove,

It will

is

not derived from the idea of that quantity of Land,

a Bull's Hide.

which can be measured by

even as an Historical
fact.

This notion has not

only supplied an Etymological conjecture, but has been recorded

This mistake has arisen from a con-

fusion in words of a similar or of the

same sound, denoting at A story of the same once Land, and the Skin of an Animal. the Citadel at sort, we know, occurs with respect to the Byrsa Carthage, which has been acknowledged to be derived from an

equivocal

meaning

in similar terms,

denoting at once

tiie

Fortifie4

Enclosure
the Skin.

Citadel,
is

Town,

&c., and the Protecting Enclosure,

Hide

interpreted by Skinner to be " Terrse portio

" quje vel ad alimoniam unius familise, vel ad annuum pensum " unius aratri designatur, vel ab A. S. Hydan, Tegere, vel Hyd, " Corium, priori sensu Lat. Barb. Munsum, et Manerium voci-

"

Bed^ Familia dicitur, et fort, idem quod Tectum " sonat, fort, quia Domus semper hide ierrce portioni ayinexa est." Hide of Land seems to have originally meant the small portion of Land Enclosed about the Dwelling and thus we see, how Hide connects it with Hur Heed Huten, (Germ.), which relate to the HEoc'^i in the Enclosed or Protected Spot. Hide
tatur, Latinius
;

and Gain
y^rabilis.

is

a combination, recorded by Skinner, signifying Terra

is

Hi del

an old term denoting an Asylum, which

is

properly derived from Hide; and the succeeding word in Skinner's

Appendix of Law Terms is HiD-gild, which he derives from " q. d. Pretium, quo quis Hyde, Corium, and Gild, Solutio
;

^'

redimit corium seu pellem,

(i. e.)

corpus suum."

Hith.

114

^R.Pv.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

HiTH. (Eng.)
for vessels.

Port, a Station

Insula, Isle, Island, Isola, Isle,

Isla.

The Land.

(Lat.

Eng.

Ital.

Fr.

EcKE. (Germ.)

A A

Fore-Land,'

Span.)
^/, or Aj.

a Nook, Angle.

Ercken. (Germ.)

Balcony.

(Heb.)

Settlement,

Hecke. (Old Eng.) The Shore. Akte. (Gr.) The Shore, the
fruits of the

Habitation,
Aia, quasi

Isle.

Aj A. (Gr.) A Country,

Earth.

Region, &c.
Ji, Aoi. (Gal.
)

^ge,

Ig,

Igothe, Igland, &c.

Insula.

Region, Tract,

(Sax.)

Country, &c.

1 SHALL now produce some terms, the precise idea of which is Hith, signifying " Portus, navium statio," not fully manifest.
as

" Q^iieen-ViiTH, L^zm6-HiTHE, corrupte Lambeth," says Lye,

denote the Enclosure convenient
for

may
or
it

receiving Boats,
Shore.

&:c.,

may

simply express the Land,

or

Heck

in old

English measis the Shore, or the projecting and extreme part of

the Shore, where the idea

Edge Heck however of the Water, is derived from a different idea. In German, Ecke signifies might possibly belong to Edge. " A Corner, Angle, Nook. Ecke oder Spitze des landes, A Point,
Boundary of the Water.
in

may be that The Edge,

of the

Hedge

or confining

the sense of the

" Cape, Promontory, Fore-Land."

Ecke,

in its sense of a

Nook,

seems
a
I

to bring

us to the idea of an
Spitze,
{Aur-n,

Enclosure;
to

but in that of
the

Point,

Fore-Land,

we seem
Littus,)
it

perceive
idea

Edge.

have derived Akte,

from an

somewhat
or Strong

different,

and have considered

to

be the

EArTH,
it

Mound, or Support, against the Water.

the Spot,, which

That
is

is

derived from
its

my

hypothesis supposes,

manifest from

sense of the Productions of the

Earth.

{Axtvi,

Farina, Fruges.)

We

THE
We
shall
is

EARTH.
to

115
that

however be

inclined

conclude,

EcKE

taken from the

idea

of

Jn

Enclosure,

German when we see

the

another German word Erck^w, which signifies " A Balcoon, " Balcony, Jutt}^ Projecture, Jutting- or Leaning out," which
surely belongs to such terms as Erko.v,
(e^;coj,

Septum.)

Heck
in the

occurs in the

Poems

attributed

to

Rowley.

We

find

it

Hymn, which was supposed burghus, who is described in

" Strong

to be

sung

in

honour of

St.

Ware-

the following manner:

yiin faithfullnesse, lie trodde

" Overr Uie waterrs lyke a Godde,

"Till he gaynde the distauiit

Hecke."
:

We

ao-ain find this

word

in the

same Poem

" Tlicnn the foulke a brydge dydd make " OveiT the stieuie untoe the

Hecke."
p. 43},.)

Dean Milles
I

interprets

Hkcke by
in

Height. (Edit. Rowley,

this

ought perhaps to produce

form;

place

words

under a very

different

the Saxon w-Earth, w-Aroth, w-Arod, which

where we have the form of the Element '^RD; and these assuredly belong to tlie idea of the Earth or Land. Hecke may denote the Shore, under the idea of the Land. We
signify Littus,

know, that Land

is

applied to the Shore, as

To Come

to

Land

To Land, &c. In Saxon, JEge is Insula, the Isle, or Island; which may mean the Land or Shore, that is, the Spot, which every where supplies a Shore or it may mean the Enclosure^

that which
If

is

Hedg'</

in

or Surrounded by the Sea.

the
Is

we considered only
it

in

Isle

and Island, we should

yet,
I

say, that
Isle

belonged to

tlie

Saxon JEge;
and we

when we compare
imagine, that they
I

and Island with Insula, we

shall think,

are

to he referred to each other; to

shall agree,

conceive,

that the Ins in Insula belongs

the Celtic terms conveying the

to the

same

idea,

Insh,

Ynys,

&c.,

which are attached

Element

116

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
and denote
that,

"^N, '^NS, &c.,

which takes In
remaining,
Island
to

iN-doses,
;

&c.

There
true,

is

still

however great

difficulty

when we comIt
is

pare the Teutonic terms for an

that

with the Celtic.

they

all

seem attached

each other

and yet the

&c.,

Teutonic terms appear to belong

to the

Element
I

'^C, '^G, '^S,

and the Celtic to the Element

Insula,

'^N, '^NS.
:

find in
Isle

Lhuyd, under
or
Island.
i."

the following

article
Ir.

"

T/iys,

An
is

C.

" Ennis Ar.

Enezen,

Innshe,

Elan.
Innis

Scot.

Inshy

the Celtic Tnys the familiar

Surname
the

derived.

From The Welsh

belongs
lost,
is

Lexicographers understand, that the Greek Neso^,

to these

(Nijo-o?,)

words.
the

When

breathing before Tnys

as

Nes in Nes-05, (Njjo-oj.) Adjacent to the Welsh Ynys, I find Yng, Narrow, and Yn, the Preposition "In, At," that of an iN-dosed which give the true idea annexed to Ynj5
Nys,

we have

Spot.

We

have the same idea in a word borrowed from

this,

as

Insulated or Isolated Situation

the

Situation Shut up

Inclosed
if
I

or Separated from the rest.

The

Latin Insjila not only signified

itself,

An

Island,

but likewise a House Inclosed within

it,

may

without any other Houses joining to it. R. Ainsworth explains Insula by " An Island or Isle; a Land Closed
so express
*'

In, or

Environed with, the Sea, or fresh water.

city

(2.)

House

"in

having no house joined unto

;

it,

but the street on

" every side

such as great men's houses were in Rome."

derive

The
is

Etymologists
(N'^a-o;,)

Insula

from

In

Salo

Posita;

and Nesos,

they derive from No, (Nw, Nato.)

We

see that Isle

the simpler form of Island, a

*'

and under

this

form Isle we have

explains

N. Bailey " The Sides or Wings Architecture)" by

term relating to Buildings.

" Isles (in

of a Building ;" and

Ala, L. a

in another article he has " Isles, (of Ailes, F.

Wing,)

" Certain Strait passages between pews within a Church."

see in the latter interpretation the
Isle,

We
to

same

idea,
it

which belongs

The Island

and from that certainly

might have been

derived.

THE
derived.
inevitable.

EARTH.
Ailes,

117
direct

Yet the origin of

the

Wings, seems

and

Junius and Skinner produce, as the parallel terms to

Isle,

Isle, Island, the Spanish Isla, the French

the Italian Jsola,

the Saxon Ig, Igothe, Tgland, Eg,

Egland, the German Mend,

now

written Eyland, the Belgic Eyle, Eyland, the

Welsh Tnys,
Junius justly

the Runic Ey, the Danish Oe, and the

observes,
source,

Hebrew Ai
T, are

'X.

that

our terminations Ej,

find in

derived

from

this

which we

Ramsey, Sheepey, Eely, &c., Arietum

Martinius has observed under Insula,
is

ovium, anguillarum insula.

that the Swedish term for Island

says,

Holm, from whence, as he

Stockholm

is

derived.

" Insula Trabium, quod trabes ex

" vicinis locis in earn Insulam invectae urbi condendcC occasionem " prsebuerunt."

Here a

difficulty arises.

It is

not easy to speak

with precision on the origin of these words.

the other words above produced,
that Insula
Isle,
is

If

we

conceive, that

the Celtic terms attached to the Element '^N

Isle, &c.
;

do not belong to
if

and

we

suppose,

quasi Isula;

we

should then be of opinion, that

'^S,

Insula, Isola, are derived

from the Element

"G, IG, EG,

diffi-

and SL, Solum, both bearing a similar meaning.

culty will then arise with respect to Island
Island

Another

Egland.
Isle

The word
and Land;

we should suppose

to be a

compound of
of

yet Egland seems to be a

compound
and the

EG

and Land; and yet

they

still

appear to be the same composition.

Perhaps the Latid

only an organical

may

not be significant,
I

may be

addition to the L.
itself is

shew in another Volume, that Latid derived from the Element SL, SoLum, &cc., and that the
shall

iV

is

only

an organical addition to the L.

Let us note the

it

changes of the Element SL.

The SL, when

is

has lost the S,

becomes

'^L,

and when there

the

an organical addition of the n or

to

L,

we have

Scotch Elan,

and the Swedish Holm.

Under

Island, in

" Oilein, Eilain,

Mr. Shaw's Galic and Irish Dictionary, we have hints, I." England is supposed to be the Land
of

118
of
tlie

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Angles,
as
tlie

Etymologists imagine.

It

might however

be the Eggland, or Igland, or Island.

the true derivation, as unless

Yet this is not perhaps we do not see any thing of this in Anglia,
Agglia or
Islia

Anglia should be the

the

Isle.

\\q

might suppose, that Jnglia and England meant the Country or

Land

of the Galli or Celts, without passing through

the

medium

of the Angles.

If this

have the same idea.

Celts,

medium should be imagined, we shall The Angles or A-Gles are the Gall/ or

The
the

Island of Ceylon

may

be the Ceyl Eilain, the Island of

Celts.
is

The

natives

of this Island are called

Cm-GL asses.
in

Even under tlie very form Glasses we have Shakspeare the name of a Celtic tribe
This
curious.
:

" The merciless Macdonvvald, " from the western Isles " Of Kernes, and Gw/Zo-Glasses is supplied." (MfZ/e//;, A.

T.

S. 2.)

Gallo is only a different form of the words denoting Celtic Tribes. The Cin is another name, by which the Celts
The
portion
are denominated.

" Aneurim, Taliessin's contemporary,

in

the

" conclusion of his Gododin, distributes the Celt.^ of the British

*'

Islands into
p.

Cynt, a Gwyddil, a Phrydin;" (Davies'

129.)
that
is,

Celtic

Researches,

the

Cynt
the

or

Cins,

and

the

Gwyddil,
the

the GalatjE, the

Celt^,

Gauls, &c. Sec, and

as the
is

the Britains.

The GL, CL, may be considered Race, The T" or D Nation; the Gall

name

of

an organical

addition to the

and as

it

precedes

or follows,
Irish

we have

the

Gwyddil, the Guideli, Gadeli,

called,

by which the

are

and the Galatce or Celta.

supposed to
of
Britain,

The race of the have been brought by Hu Gadarn, into the Island from the Land of Hav, called Defrobani, as
in his Celtic

commonly Cymri was

Mr. Davies has observed

&c.

Researches, pp. 154, 165,

;

This information

is

derived

from the Welsh Triads

and

a Commentator,

THE
to

EARTH.
supposes,
tliat

119

a Commentator, at least as old as the twelfth Century, according

the

opinion
a

of Mr.
place,

Davies,

Defrobani was
;

the

name of

where Constantinople now stands

and

Mr, Davies explains the term according to this opinion, by " Dy-vro-batiau, the La?id of eminences, or high points, Thrace in
" general, or
" Thessaly,
else

Dyvro-Banzvy, the Land or vale of

Defrobani
is

tlie

Peneus,
of

Hcemonia."

the

Taprobane
is

the

Ancients, or the Island of Ceylon.

Serendib.
Selaji,

This Island

likewise called
Sereri
is

In

Sanscrit,

Div

is

an Island, and

quasi

the Island of Ceylon.

This change of the and

it

and

is

perpetual
this case

among

the Eastern nations,

is

acknowledged in

by Bochart. (Geograph. Sac. p. 693.) When the Chinese bargain with our countrymen for Rice, they amuse the purchasers by this confusion of sounds. The Island is called Salica, and the Inhabitants Salce by Ptolemy, &c. The Div, denoting an
Island,

belongs to DAPedon,

(^AuTre^ov,

Pavimentum, Solum, &c.)

Tapis, (Fr.) &c.

Bochart derives Taprobane from piSHD Taph^

id est,

Parvan, vel Taph-Pro\a.n,

(p. 692.)

"

ocjcttju

rvjq

Ucc^ovxv vel

T57;

Jl^ofSav."

On

the origin of this term

is

have not yet

satisfied

my

mind.

Taprobane

perhaps the

Tap or
&c.,

Div, or Island, of form of the

the Bani

the

Pceni

PucENicians,
is

another
is

CiNs, OuiNs, &c.

This change

likewise acknowledged.
called

The
tiie

famous work of Bochart on the PncENicians

In the same page of Mr. Davies's work,
quotation produced above, respecting the
in

CuAtiaan.

which we have
of the

name

Cynts,

we

find that Taliessin calls his

Countrymen, CYN-zvys, or Echen

Gynzu)'5.

TheGYNwj^

brings us to the

GwENet; and Mr. Davies

observes in a preceding page, " In this corner of Asia,

we

find

" the Heneti, or Veneti, which pronounced by a Celt would be " Hen??, Kyn^/, or GwENt'i, well known tribes, wherever the " Celtse are found." The same change takes place in another name of the Celtic tribe; and thus we have the Galli, Gauls,

IFehh,

no
Welsh,

^R.R.
Belgce,

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
This mingled sound of the

&c.

and

JJ
Q^,

is

perpetual, and from hence,

we know,

has arisen the Latin

to

which a
Gualterus,

f/ is

always subjoined.
&c. &c.

Hence we have GuERr^,

the

IVar^ tribe

Walter,

To

name

of this Celtic

belong the familiar appellations

Qiiin,

Whine,

&c.

Hence we
Hi-BERNia,
is

have in the names of Countries, Chanaan, China, Gentoo, Hindoo,

India, &c. &c., CiN-Glasses, Sec,

and

Phce7iicia, Pceni,

Al-Bioii, &c., Al-BANique patres, &c. &c.

The Jl

the

g-AL
from
our

or

Gal.

shall
I

proceed no further on the present occasion

is

yet even
his sleep,

this,

trust,

enough

to rouse the Celtic Scholar

which has been so long and so profound.

'k

The Hebrew
Element
means,
'^J,

AI or AJ, above recorded, belongs

It

to

^G, &c.

denotes in general the spot of Ground,

&c.,

the Place or

EArTH, ArZ,

where a person

is

situated.

It

says

Mr. Parkhurst, "

Settlement,

Habitation," &c.

&.; who observes, that the versions and Lexicons usually render this word by an Isle or Island; though he adds, " It may be
"justly doubted whether
is
it

ever had strictly this meaning."

It

used likewise as an adverb of Place, with or without an Inter-

rogation, Where, Whence, &c. &c.

Mr. Parkhurst,

in his

account

of this Hebrew term, observes, " Hence also the Greek Aw often " used in Homer, for a Country or Region." The Greek Aia,
(Atx, Terra,)
is

quasi Aja, and belongs likewise to our Element

denoting the
that Aia
(Tti,
Tcciot.,

EArTH, ArZ,
is

&c. &c.
pro

is

" per aphasresin

The Lexicographers tell us, Taix." The Greek Ge, Gaia,

-^G"^
is

Terra,)
before

quasi Age,

Agaia, &c. &c., where the vowel

lost,

breathing

our Element '^J\

or

when

it

becomes J'\ G'', &c.

Celtic, Aoi,

In the Galic and Irish Dialect of the

which

consider to be quasi Aoj, denotes "

An

Island,

"a Trade, a Hill, Possession;" and again we " A Region, Tract, or Territory." The same An Herd, also a Cow or Sheep " and they
;

have

Ai, Aoi,

words signify
likewise

mean

" Inheritance


EARTH.
We
find, that

THE
Islaiid,

121
/

" Inheritance of Land, Possession."

and hence, / Cholum
Cille,

means an
/ should

says Mr. Shaw, Icolmkill, or

is

the Island of St. Columbus.

It

curious,

that the

remain in
of
its

all

these words, Celtic, Hebrew, and Greek, as a record

kindred letter J, the Radical Consonant.

Words,

signifying

To

Hold,

JEht

/Ehte. (Sax.) Possessio,

Have, Possess, &c., as a certain Spot of

Haereditas.

EArTH, ArK,

JEnTE-MaJi. (Sax.) Colonus.

&c. &c.

Echo. (Gr.) To Hold Have Possess. To Hold or Confine, as within a Fence

Enclosure

Ought. (Eng.) Debeo, What a person Has in charge to do. Ought or Aught. (Eng) Anything, What a person Has or
Possesses.

AucHT.
tates,

(Scotch,)
possessio.

Res, facul-

AiGAN

Agan,
To
Aihn,

Bounds, &c.
Hold Have
&c.

(Goth.

Head Hood,

Had,

Heit,

Sax.)

Possess, &c.

Aigin,

Agen,

Eigen,

Egen, Own, &c. &c. (Goth. Sax. Germ. Dan. Eng. &c.)
Proprius.

Hed, &c. (Eng. Sax. Germ. Dan.&c.) The State, Quality, or Property of any thing. What a person Has or Possesses, as peculiar to himself.

Ead. (Sax.) Possession,

Prosperity.

Felicity,

Agen. (Sax.) Contra, Iterum, or Against Again. (Eng.)

Evric, 'EDwi?i, EDZvard, &c. &c.

1 have Teneo;
colo;)

before produced the Greek Echo, (E;^w, Habeo, Possideo,

Cohibeo,
which, as

Reprimo;

Cingo,

Circumdo;

Habito,

In-

we have

seen,

conveys at once the idea of

Having

Holding

or Possessing any thing, as a certain Spot of

Ground; and

that of Holding or Enclosing, as

Q.

within a Fence.
Ill

122

'^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
we
are at once brought
to the

In the sense of Habito, Incolo,

Ea?th, ArK, &c., or Eath, Ak, &c.

ian,

We

have seen, that

Eard-

To Earth,
r
is

signifies " Habitare, Incolere."

denoting Cingo,

we

In Ec/io, [J-x^y) see the E/-K-05, {^y.og, Septum,) when the In Gothic, Aioan signifies

sound of

lost.

Habere; and in
;

Saxon, AGa?i, JEoan, and I^Gnian,

to

mean

Possidere

which belong
Possidere,
is

Echo, {Ex^-) IEgn, Proprius;

The preceding word

to which,

to JEcNian,

as the Etymologists duly understand,

belongs the English

Owtt.

They have

referred

us under Ozvn

to the Gothic Aigin, Aih?i, the

Saxon yJgen, the German Eigen,

the Danish Rgen, the Belgic Eygeti, the Runic Eiga, the Islandic

Eyga, the Greek Echo,

above produced.

(e%w,) and the Saxon and Gothic verbs,

Meric Casaubon supposes, that

(ilvsof^cci,

Own

is

derived

from Oneomai,
create

Emo.)

These words however might

some

difficulty.

the form '^G, to /Eg?i,

to the

The English Oztm certainly belongs to may be an organical addition where the
;i

G;

or

it

might have been taken from the form of the

Infinitive Aga?i,

Mgn, from which another

Infinitive

might have
I

been afterwards formed, Mgnian.

deciding, that the Ag,
FjG,

We

should agree,

think, in
to
to

in h.Gan,

and N^Gnian, belong

Proprius,

Echo,

{Y^xt^'^

and when we see tEgw,

adjacent

JEgnian,
this verb

we cannot but
of Possession.
itself

refer that Adjective

and

its

parallels to
if

Yet

must observe,
I

that

Mgn

had

not thus connected

it

with Mgnian,

should have considered

as belonging to the

Element ^G, denoting Being, This or That

Is,

Being

Person
and Sphe,

Self,

Hic, (Lat.) It, &c. &c.; so that

Mgn

would have been an

is

adjective derived from this idea, just as Suus

derived from

Sui,

or

Eos and Spheteros,

(Eo?,

^(fsrf^o?,

Suus,)

from

(E, Sfpe, Se.)

This certainly might have been

;

the origin of the Adjective

Mgn

and even the verb of Possession

as

might have been derived from

facio,) is

it,

Spheterizo
I

(t(pBTs^i^i,

Meum
that

taken from Spheteros,

(2(pTe^of.)

must observe, moreover,

THE
that in

EARTH.
my

123

the

same column of

Saxon Dictionaiy, where Mgn^

and JEgnian, Possidere, are found, we have /Egther, Uterque, where the j^g undoubtedly denotes Being, and is to be referred to the race of words, which I have recorded.
Proprius,

The

article

succeeding

Jge}i,

Proprius,
'

is

Agen,

Contra,

Adversus;

Iterum, Denuo.

In the Jge?i,

Contra, Adversus,'
in that of

we

are brought to our English

word Against j and

" Iterum, denuo," to our word Again. All these terms belong to each other. Agen, signifying " Contra, Adversus," is Agen,
Proprius
;

from the

idea, that
is

what

is

Peculiar or Appropriate to

a person, or what
clusive

the

Property of a person, impHes an

Ex-

right in Oppositioji to
to,

any one

else;

and hence

it

means

In Opposition

or

Against.

The

idea of actions or circum-

stances being put

Against each

other, brings us to the notion of

something Reciprocal

Mutual or

Recurring;

and hence we
say, in a case

have Agen, Jgain, " Iterum, denuo."

of contention,

When we
I

" If you do so and so,

at once expressed

will

do the same Again

word, the sense of
In the
in a

" to you," we have

by

this

Against, with the

the preceding,

reciprocal action
is

Again.
hit

Language
phrase like

of the people, Jgain

used for Against; and

I'll

you Again," we hardly Iterum," know, which sense of the Saxon Agen, " Contra
" If you hit me,

would
in

suit best

with the idea.

The Latin

Contra signifies

at

once Against and Again.

" Contra amo,"

Robert Ainsworth explains Contra

one sense by " Mutually, reciprocally," " Quec

me

She who loves me,

love her
in

quam The Again.

amat,
articles;

Etymologists place
the former of

Again and Against

two separate
and the

which

they derive from Agen, (Sax.)

;

Angehen,

(Germ.) Aggredi, Eac, (Sax.) Iterum, &c.

Age?i, Ojigean, (Sax.)
Gege7i, Entgegen,

latter

from

(Germ.) Contra, &c., and

even from the Greek Kara. " Dr. Mer. Cas. mirabiliter defl. a Gr. " Kara," says Skinner. The German Gegen is Egen, Agen, &c.
In

124
In the

'^R.

R.

\-C, D,

G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.

Saxon Dictionary, where JEaiian occurs, we have ALht, Mhte, which Lye interprets by " Possessio, " H^reditas." We see in the interpretation H^EREDzYa^, the

same column of

my

same

idea

under the form '^RD, which directly brings us to the

In the quotation produced under

Earth, Erde, &c. &c.

^ht,
it

we
'

find
:

the

word

in

combination with the term, to which

ealne

belongs

middan-EARD on tEht begite. Licet universam Terrarum orbem lucretur." The succeeding words

"

Theah he

Mht, ^Ehte. /^stimatio; ^hta. Octo; ^.hte, ab Agan. JEmE-Land. Terra Possessionis. JEaTE-Man. Coloiius, Agri" cola, Laborator " and we have adjacent to these terms " JEhtige. Divites," and ^ker. Jger, &c. Let us note the Mst
are "

"

in Mstimatio, or JEst-Timatio,

which might belong to

^ht
in

but

the or
I

may be T-M, which

only an organical addition to the

is

ST
is

S T-M,

a Radical.

In Italian, the word

Stimare.

shall not

attempt to produce the various forms in Saxon and

Gothic, under which these terms appear, as Ahjan, (Goth.) Existimare,

Eht, (Sax.) ^stimatio, &c. &c.

The German Acht,

care. Esteem, respect,

Heed, care, observance, &c., Acht^w, "

" regard, observe, mind a thing,

To

make account

of

it,

value it,"

might be referred
Value,

to these

or to

Heed.

words Eht, &c., denoting Property Acht means likewise in German, " The

" outlawry, proscription, outlawring, banishment;" where

Acht

belongs to that race of words, attached to our Element, which

signify

hence.
general.

To To

Stir tip or Cultivate the

Land

Exercere

Terram; and

Stir

up,

Rout

up.

Disturb, Plague,

or Exercere in

It is

curious to observe,

how

the terms,

which

have

now
;

under discussion, are intermingled with

rather,
it is

this race of

words

or

curious to

belonging to the
with each other.

mark these senses, which appear so different, same words, or to words directly connected The term preceding Eht, ^stimatio, is the
verb

THE
verb Euran,
Persequi
in
;

EARTH.
is

125

whicli

attached to the idea, conveyed

by a word

the preceding column,

to each other,

words directly belong

as

These the two senses of Acht,

Eoeaii,

Occare.

Value and Banishment, do;

and they are

all

to

be considered
to imagine,

only as different forms of each other.

that these words are applied in the

We

have only

two senses of Cultivating or

Stirring up Land, and afterwards of Stirring up or Disturbing in

general;
that

and likewise of Possession

Value,
;

&c.

We

know,

Colo

has the double sense of Tilling or Cultivating the

it.

Land, and of Inhabiting

only

Whatever be

the precise process,

by

which these words receive such meanings

I

the fact, about which

am

interested,

is

certain,

that these terms belong to the

Ground.
*

We

have seen, that

In
all

Agricola, Laborator."

MnT'E-Man is cases Eht would

explained
'

the

" Colonus,

signify

Ea/th,
Culti-

and Ehte Man, the Ea/th Mail, either as the Possessor or

vator.

If

MnT?.-Man had been

Vir

Terram

Exercens,'
it,

we

should not have wondered to see a term belonging to

as

Eht^w, explained by Exercere, Exagitare, Persequi. Let us mark the Erc in ;i;-ERc^r^ which I shall shew to belong to
;

the form of our Element '^RC, &c., signifying to

to Stir

Earth

up, or

up the Earth, Ark, &c.

are
,

There
Prosperity
sion

some

words

in

Saxon denoting Happiness

"
;

Property, &c.
'

which are derived from these terms, signifying Posses-

Thus Ead, Aud,

Island, signifies, according

;

to

Lye,

Possessio;

Foelicitas,

Beatitudo

Res

Prosperte

and Eadeg, Eadig, mean respectively " Beatus," and "Beatus; " Again, Ed is explained by " Foelicitas; Dives." Salus,

" Servator,

Asylum " and

though

this

might remind us of the Greek

Voies,

(Ty/i??,

Sanus, valens,
;) I

&c.

Bonus,

&c.) and Eus,

(Eu?,

Bonus,

Strenuus

have

classed these

terms
(HiJu?,

under
Suavis,

a different race of words.

Perhaps the Greek Edm^,

Jucundus;

Lsetus,

Lepidus,)

may belong

to

Edj yet here great

difficulties

126

*R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

difficulties occur.

The

Etymologists have understood, that from

such terms as Ead, Foehcitas, a series of proper names has been

formed.
Edric,
.

Skinner derives from Ead, the names Edith, Edmund,

Edward, Edwy, Edbald, Eadbert, Eadgar, Eadidph, Edwin, &c. &c. Edzvard is explained by Skinner, Felicitatis custos, vel

Felix custos.

Edward means

the I^Fard of the Ed, the Property or

is

Land.

We

have seen, that Hayward

the JVard of the

Hedge,
Saxon

or Enclosed Property.

In the succeeding column of

is

my

Dictionary to that, in which Ead, &c.

Humilitas, Eadmod, Humilis, where
the

found,

we have Eadmed,
directly to denote

Ead seems
to

Ground;

as Humilis,

we know, belongs

Humus.

Med

or

Mod

belongs to the Saxon " Mod, Mood. Mens, animus." In Mr. Shaw's Galic Dictionary I find " Adh, Agh. Felicity,
Profit,

" good luck," " Ed. Gain,

articles,

advantage ;" and in three other

Protection;" "Cattle."
Catch, apprehend."

we have

a word under the same form, Ed, denoting, "

" make, receive, to

handle;"" Defence,

To

In the same column

we have

" Ed/w.

To

To

this race of

words, Ead, Ed, &c., the Latin Uror, Usus, and

its parallel

terms in modern Languages, Use, User, (Fr.) &c.

original idea of

may

belong.

The

Uxor seems

to

be that of Possessing
it

To Have, or of Having; " To Have the Use or Benefit " enjoy. To Have, even what we would not." In Usurpo, To
of.

or Having any thing.

R. Ainsworth explains

under

this idea

Usurp, "

To

take another's Property,"

we

see fully the idea of

in

Property and Possession.

The preceding term

is

Lye's

Saxon

Dictionary to Acnian,
perceive

Possidere,

Jgnette,

Usura;
that

where we

how one

sense of Uxor, namely,

In

of

Usura,

is

Mr. Shaw's Galic Dictionary, Idh is " Use;" and a word under the same form is explained in another article by " A wreath or chain a ridge ;"
connected
with the idea of Possession.
;

which may mean the Hedge or Fence, Surrounding or Holding

in

any

thing.

In the preceding column

we

have Iath. Lajid,

and

THE
and

EARTH.

127

Iath^w. " To Surround, move round." The Saxon Est^ Amor, gratia, &c,, Estas, Deliciae, Epulae, seem to Munificentia, Res prospers. Foelicitas, beatitudo; belong to Ead, Possessioj

Adjacent words to this are Est, " Superlativorum terminatio " Anglo Saxonica," and Est, the East, which I explain in other
portions of

my
or

work.

Hood
Person
;

Head,

as

in

K?iight-llooD,

Maiden-HEAD, &c.,

denotes Property

Quality State

or Condition of any thing or

and belongs to

this race of

words, denoting Property of

is

another kind.
Possesses,

Knight-HooT>, &c.

that state,

which a Knight
the original

as Peculiar or Proper to himself.

Thus

sense of

Hood and Head, and

to

the

secondary sense, have the

bears
to State,

same

relation

each other,

as Estate

and as
in the

Property, in

tlie

sense of a Possession, has to Property

sense of Quality.
the Saxon Had,

The Etymologists
the

refer us

under

Hood

to

Hade, conditio, the German Heit, the Danish

Islandic

Hed, and the Belgic Heyd,

Hauttur,

Modus, &c.

Had among

other things is applied to an Ecclesiastical condition, " Ordo Ecclesiasticus ;" and hence Hadian means " Ordinare, " consecrare." In the same column we have Hador, Serenus;
to

which seems which

place.
in

belong to

the

German

Heiter,

explained

on

another occasion, as attached to Mther, and Hadrian,

belongs
to

Angu stare,

Edor,

Sepes,

explained likewise in another

Whence HAD-Szva^pa
is

or Szvapa, " Pronuba, paranympha,"

I

the same column,

derived,

do not precisely understand.

The Islandic Hauttur, Modus, will explain to us the Saxon Hyth, " Modus, Commodum, qusestus," where we have the Sort Condition Mode, and the Value or Property. We shall now understand, how Hood, the Covering for the Head, Cucullus,

bearing the same form as Hood,

the State or
is

Condition, agree

with each other.

contains
;

Hood, the Covering, and Hood, the Property or

that,

which Holds or
is

Quality,

that

which

a person

128

^R. R.

\- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
or Possesses.
(Sax.)

a person Holds
parallel

Has,
Hod,

Hood, Cucullus, with

(Belg.)

its

terms,

Hoed, &c.

Hut,

(Germ.)

Pileus, &c., has been referred to the

German Huten,

Custodire,

These words bring us to Hat, Hut, &c., to Heed, the term of Guard and Protection, and to Hedge, the Hold, which
&c.

Contains or Confines things within a Fence.

Let
;

us

mark

the

explanatory term Has, and remember Had, which do not belong

to the

Element

^S,

^D,

denoting Possession

but

are

termi-

nations of the verb, quasi Haves, Haved.

We
;

have seen, that

i^HTA, Octo,
possibly

is

adjacent to Mht,
other,

JEstimatio

and they might

belong to each

from the

numeral expressing

a Valuable or Considerable Quantity

Much Many.
in

Our

ideas

concerning what

is

great or

little

are proportioned to the range

of our knowledge.

Eight appears
Belg.)

a great variety of
Atta, (Run. and

LanDan.)
Otto,

guages, as Ahta, (Goth.)

Acht,
(Ital.)

Eahta, (Sax.)

(German and
Ocho, (Span.)

Okto, Oktoo, (Lat. Gr. Oktu,)

Huict or Huit, (Fr.) which the Etyiuologists

have produced.

In the Dialect of the Gipsies

it is

Okio

is

Eight,

and

in Persian

o^j^i^ Huslit.

In the Dialects of the Celtic

we have
and the

the

Welsh

Uyth,

the Cornish Eath,

the Armoric Eith,

Irish 0%^, for the

same numeral,

as they are represented

by Lhuyd.

The word, which immediately precedes Mgan, Possidere, is Mg, Ovum, which may perhaps mean, that which Contains, Holds or Has, by way of eminence, according to the old Proverb, in which in order to express abundance of any thing, we say, " A person is as full of such a thing, as an Egg is full of meat." The parallel terms to Egg produced by the Etymologists are the Saxon JEg, the Danish and Islandic Egg, the German and
Welsh Wy, the French Oeuf, the Italian Cvo, and These latter words, the French Oeuf, &c., the Spanish Huevo. Under Ovuni directly connect themselves with the Latin Ovum.
Belgic Ey, the
in


THE
in

EARTH.
Uv,
It
is its

120

Lhuyd we
and the

find the
Irish

Welsh

the Cornish Oi, the Armoric

difficult

Ui,

Ugh, Ork.

to
I

decide on the

precise idea annexed to

Egg and
I

parallels.

have already

given one derivation,

and others might be added with some

have supposed, that Orchis,
{E^xog,

appearance of probability.
Testiculus, Oliva,)

(0^%'f,

belongs to Erkos,

Septum,) denoting

the S\ir-Rou}idi?ig Fence,

idea of the

or the Round-ahout Fence, from the

Round

Egg may have In Irish, as we

considered
I

Swelling figure of these objects. The term the same relation to Hedge Moan, Possidere.
see,

we have
as

the form Org, which should be

perhaps

directly

belonging

to

the

idea,

which

supposed to be attached to Orch/>,

(0^%;$-.)

Some
supposes
likewise,

refer

Hatch and Egg

to

to

each other;

and Skinner

Egg

be the primitive.

On

the origin of

Hatch,

some difficulties occur. Hatch, with its parallel German word Heck^w, is referred by some to Hack, Concidere,
" quoniam
sc.

aves,

cum

excludunt ova, rostris suis Conscindunt,

"

et

perrumpunt putamina."

Hatch might

belong to a word

under the same form. Hatch, a Bolt, Hatches of a Ship, &c.,

under the idea of Confining

Shutting

up or over

Covering up
the Bolt,

or over, in the process of Incubation.

Whether Hatch,

and Hatches of a
shall

Ship, belong to

Hedge

To Fence in Confine,
in a different place.

&c., or to another idea,

I

must be explained
&c.,

shew, that Hatch, the Bolt, Hook, Hug, &c., in their

sense of Confining'

o{ Catching Snatching
to terms,
&:c.

Holding,
or

may

be derived from the idea

Twitching up; and

may

thus belong
as

which relate to the

Vellication of a Surface,

Hack,

We

at once see, that Capio,

To

Hold, Confine, belongs to

Carpo,
its

To

Carp, or Vellicate a Surface.

The

term Hatch, in
is

metaphorical notion, to

Hatch up

mischief,

derived from

the continued
tliink,

process of Incubation;

which would lead us to

that

it

belongs to Hatch, under the sense of Confining

Shutting

130
Shutting

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
tip

or over.

Sec,

whatever may be the source,

belong to two different
Ovo, (Ital.)
'^V,

from

which

this

sense

is

derived.
to

Egg and Ovum seem

Ovum, with
is

Radicals.

its parallels,

Oeuf, (Fr.)

Hiievo, (Span.)

attached probably to the Element ^B,

and should be referred

to Habeo,

Have, &c.

The Greek
I

Ooon,

(liov,)

to

Ovum; but on

this

cannot decide.

however have originally belonged to the

find in a variety of instances, that

may perhaps belong Egg and Ovuyn might same Element; as we

I

when

the sound of the Radical

(if

G
is

is

lost,

the labial vowel sound of

may

so express

it,)

substituted,

which sometimes passes into the sound of the

Labial Consonant.

We

are all aware of the union of the

G
V

and

U, V, when the sound of

or

succeeds

to express which,

we know,

the Latins adopted the

with the

after

it.

The
pre-

other case differs only from this, by the sound of

and

ceding that of G.
"

Thus Saw,

the Proverb and the

Action of " Mutato

alibi

Scraping, belongs to Saeghe, Dictio, Saga, Serra, &c.

in JV,"

says

Junius, " cujus

mutationis

plurima
;

ad-

Rough, &c.
and 'W.
'

" duximus exempla," Maxv to Maga, (Sax.) &c. &c.

are pronounced Tuff, Ruff.

and Tough

Such

is

the difficulty

with respect to the terms denoting

Egg, under the forms Xj

the

Some might doubt

respecting

word Owe,
aa,

whether

it

should be referred to Have, or to lE^oan, Possidere, &c.

Junius,

under Oxve, quotes only the Islandic

refers
it

Eg

Debeo
In old
It is

and Skinner

to the

German

Uben, Exercere.

English,

Owe

signifies

simply to Possess

Have Oxvn.
me

frequently used

by Shakspeare, as every one knows,

" Jnt. E.

in this sense,-
out from the ^ouse I

What

art thou, that keep'st

OweV
III. S. 1.)

{Comedy of Errors, A.

which Mr. Steevens interprets by "

Own."

It

occurs in a very

obscure

THE
obscure

EARTH.
Measure,
be
the

131
where
it

passage

of

Measure for
whatever

is

unthe

questionably

applied,

may

meaning

of

sentiment conveyed, to Possession of Land:

" laab.

Else let

my

brother die,

" if not a feodary, but only he

"

Owe,

and succeed by weakness."

(Act
is,

II. S. 4.)

Dr. Johnson observes, that "

To Owe
I

in this place,

To Own,

" to hold, or have possession."

shall

not

entangle myself
relate to the

with the

difficulties of the

passage,

which do not
'

Ought, He Ought to do so,' belongs, I think, to Czve, as some imagine; and here we have the record of the Element ''G, &c., and in Scotch we have the same record, where Azue, Aught, Awcht, Aught,
sense of the word before us.
'

The

verb

signify
as

"

" so

To Ozve. Thus, then, the verb Ought, in such phrases He Ought to do so and so," means, " He Has to do The sense of Ought is actually expressed in and so."

Spanish by the verb corresponding with

Teneo, which on other occasions
is

To

Have,

Habeo,

and

expressed by that corresponding

with Debeo.
the

Del Pueyo

in his
is

Spanish

Grammar

calls

that tense

Second Future, which

formed " with the Auxiliary He,

" Tengo, or Debo, and the Infinitive

" as He, or

mood with
Debo de
in

de before
dar,

it;

Tengo de dar,
obliged,
I

am
;

to give,

or Debo

" dar,

am Ought,
I

tniist

give

" and so
Uht;

other tenses.

the adjective, the Etymologists have referred to the

Saxon
" res."

Ozviht,

Awiht, Aht, Owuht,

the Saxon fViht,

which they derive from and which Lye explains by " Creatura, animal,
IFiht corresponds

The Saxon

with the English JVight,

to the

which should be considered perhaps as belonging

Element

BT,

WT.

the idea of

Ought, Aliquid, belongs to Ought, the verb, under what a person Has or Possesses ; and hence the word

would

signify.

Any

thing

Possessed
*

Any
he has

thing belonging

to

g person.

The

phrases such as,

If

Ought

left,'

would
then

132

aR.R/.-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
left.

then mean, If he has any Property or Possession

Having

is

used in the same sense for Property, as " Of noble Having," in

Macbeth

" My
Lye

Having
;

is

not much," in

the

Tiveljth

Night,

as every one

knows

and Lye accordingly explains the Saxon

Item,
Ilia,

Hiejen by " Habens.

" Bona,"
as
in his

quae habentur ab aliquo.

Res,

Edition

of Junius has the term

Aucht,

used by G. Douglas, which he explains by " Res, facultates,

" possessio."

He

refers

this

word

to

the

Saxon Ahte, JEhte,

from Agan, Habere, and the English Aught.

Aliquid,

Aught

or

Ought,
our

might have belonged with greater probability to

'^G, '^T,
;

Element
It,

&c.,

denoting This or That Being

Thing
word Aht,

&c. &c.

yet the

form

of the
is

corresponding

which

signifies Aliquid,

and which

likewise the third person of

us,
I

the Preterite of Acan,

nation above given.

To

Have,

fixes

think, to the explais

;

The English Nought

Yet

supposed to be

derived from the negative, and this word Ought

^direct,

which

is

most
the

and apparently true derivation.

parallel

if

Nought belongs
to
this,

to

the

words,

produced

by the Etymologists;
I

German
is

Nicht, corresponding with Not, &c. &c.,

fact.

imagine,

not the
the

The terms Not

'^S, '^T,

Nicht belong
the

to the

Negative

nd

Element

denoting This or That Being

Thing.
is

From

the form of Ey,

when

Radical consonant

lost,

the Etymologists have derived Airie, a nest, as yiirie of

Hawks;

and the meaning of the term they have conceived to be quasi but the Reader This may possibly be Ovorum repositorium.
;

will be astonished,

imagine,

to learn,

that

some conceive

the

French Aire or Air,

derived from the

in tlie

sense of Mien, "

Aire,
d.

De bon

Air," to be
et,

same source, " Ab " secundario, Indoles, Ingenium q.

;

Nidus accipitrum,
qucedam
French

peculiaris

faciei

" indoles," says Skinner, to which Junius agrees.

be more preposterous than this idea.
Aire
is

Nothing can
at

in

once

An

Area,

and the Nest of

a Bird of prey;

and the Airie may

possibly

THE
possibly
Birds.

EARTH.

135

mean only the Area, or receptacle for the young ones of The It might mean the Nest placed aloft in the Jir.
occurs
in

term

j4iery

Shakspeare in conjunction with another

word, which is supposed to be derived from the same root. " But there is, sir, an Jiery of Children, little Eyases, that cry
" out on the top of question, and are most tyrannically clapp'd " for't." On which Mr. Theobald remarks, that " Little Eyases"
are

" young nestlings,

creatures just out of the

Egg."

Mr.

Malone observes, from Skinner, that the word comes from " )/, " Teut. ovum, q. d. qui recens ex ovo emersit;" and he adds,
moreover, " An Aiery, or Eyerie, as it ought rather to be written, " is derived from the same root, and signifies both " a young " brood of Hawks, and the nest itself, in which they are produced.
"
'

An

Eyas

Hawk

is

sometimes written a Nyas Hawk, perhaps

in

from a corruption that has happened

many words

in

our

" Language, from the letter n passing from the end of one " word to the beginning of another. However some Etymologists
" think Nyas a legitimate word."
to

Skinner produces as parallel

Italian

Nyas,

the

French

Niais,

and the

Nidiace,
;

Accipiter

Nidarius, UuXoT^c(po;, a Fr. G. Nid,

as he says,

Lat. Nidus

and from hence,

q. d.

might be derived the French Niais, Stultus, "

nunqiiam
extra

" Infans,

"
"

domum paternam profectus est, mores hominum non intelligit," He adds however, " Heec
qui

licet valde probabilia sint, tamen eo propendet animus ut " credam nostrum Nyas, et Fr. G. Niais, non Latinje sed Ger*'

manicEe esse originis,

sc.

a nostro

aii

Eyas, vel Eyess

Hawk,

" Accipiter apotrophus, hoc a Teut. Ey, Ovum, q. d. Accipiter " qui recens ex ovo emersit." This is all the evidence, which

can be produced on the origin of these words, concerning which

the Reader must form his
It

own judgment.
for

must be observed, however, that the form Nyas

appears to have been a very ancient form
;

an
this

Hawk

and from
I

imagine

"

134
I

^R. R.

\ - C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
fable, that

imagine to be derived the

Nis5 was changed into

The fable seems to be taken from a confusion in terms between the name Nisus, and the Nyas, the Hawk. Nisus is
Hawk.
the Latin for the Hazvk, as alluding to the Story.
(Virg. Georg.
I.

V.

404.)
"

The

Etymologists derive Nisus from the

Hebrew

VJ

NZ,
Hi'J

which Mr. Parkhurst explains by "

Hawk," derived from

NZA,

To

shoot, break, or burst forth or out

this
it

" from

his rapid

" Jlight," says

Others derive

Lexicographer, " or shooting away in flying."

'IK'J

from

NSR, which Mr.

Thus
to

Parkhurst explains
the cognate V. "IDJ"
;

by "

To
"

lacerate, cut or tear in pieces.

is

NSR
"
a
its

used in Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic

it

in

which
in

last

" language

is

particularly applied

a Bird's tearing

pieces

prey with

its

beak."

The word

lli^i

NSR

means

in

Hebrew

Saw an Eagle, from the same property; and to this Radical we must refer the Nisus, the Hawk. The name of the Hawk, under the Element -^NS, &c., and the Hebrew IDJ NSR, To tear
to pieces,

belongs to such words as

Unguis, Onux,

(Ot/u^,)

&c.

When
In
the

the breathing before the

Russian Dialect of the

;

we have the form Nux. Sclavonic, we have this form

is lost,

Nochte, the Nails

in

and
&c.,

let

us note the explanatory term Nails,

as

German Nagel,

Nyas

has, the Tearer.

where the Nag has the same meaning Thus, then, Nyas should be considered

as

the original form, and Eyas as the Derivative.

Scylla, his daughter,
is

supposed to be changed into a Lark.

in

This too has arisen from a confusion

JL^ri.

names.
it

In Persian^

Khawl
is

is

a Lark,
'^L,

and

in

Armoric
the
first

is

ZaiLuet.
in

Alauda
lost,

the Element

when

consonant S

The S-L is

and the
is

is

an organical addition to the L.

term Lark
nifies

the

Laud

in

Alauda.

The English The Element KL, SL sigTop,

in

these words the

Head

the

and belongs to the

Bird
is

Latin Ghi^ea

the English Scull, &c.

in

The

so

" apice, quern

Capite gerit;" and hence

it is

called

named "ab Galerita.

In

THE
In Greek
it is

EARTH.
Alauda
it,

135
cristata,)

called Korudos, (Ko^uJo?, Galerita,

(Ko^u?,

from the Korus,

Galea;) and in another term for

{Vio^v^xXXtq, Ko^uSocXXoi,)

Korudhave

Allis, Korud-ALLos, &c.

The Allis and

which
I

Allos belong
above alluded,
father's

Alauda. In the fable, Scylla cuts off a Lock or luft

to the

to

of Hair from her

Head; and here again the idea of a luft of Hair on the Head was introduced into the fable, from a confusion of terms
in

the name of the

woman Scylla

and
in

Scylla, the Head

or
aX>

Scull.
of the
is

Through the whole compass of Language, SL, GL,

denotes what relates to the Head, or Scull.

Celtic,

In

the Irish Dialect

Coll
Soil;

is

the

Nead; and

Persian,

Kulleh
Earth

the Head.

In short, SL,

GL,
it

&c. denotes
is

the

SoLWOT

the

and hence

used for the

the Surface the

;

Top

the

Head, &c. &c.

That many of the Fables of Mythology have arisen from and those, a confusion in names, we shall readily acknowledge who have undertaken to unravel the mazes of that great Labyrinth, have not been unmindful of so obvious a fact, nor have

they failed to

produce

various instances,

in

which

this

cause

might be supposed to have operated.

nothing of the wide extent,
traced,

They have however seen through which this fact may be

possibly be concealed.
is

nor have they formed any conception of those diversified

appearances, under
doctrine

which

it

may

The
in

of Elementary

Language, which

unfolded

this

Work,
its

will alone enable us to discover its existence,

all

and
it

to

pursue

operations, through

the intricacies in which

is

involved.

When

mind has once delivered itself from the guidance of reason, and is no longer solicitous to form those combinations,
the

which are suggested by the evidence or the deductions of truth,

it

is

marvellous to observe, with what rapidity

folly,

it

proceeds from

folly to

and how

fertile

it

is

in

inventions to confound
it

and pervert

its

own

faculties;

though

is

oftentimes totally

unconscious

136

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
effects

unconscious of the process, by which these

produced.

have been

The

Jingle of similar sounds

has been always re-

garded as possessing strange powers of fascination even on the

best regulated
alliteration

minds

and we may appeal to the properties of

Let us extend our views
to other

and rhyme, as a most striking though familiar example

fact.

of this unquestionable

modes of
consider
ideas
;

action,

under the influence of the same principle, and

of similar sounds

the

operation
it

conveying dissimilar

when

is

exerted on a mind, already occupied in the

combination of images, the most wild and marvellous and re-

what strange and discordant forms would be generated by such a process and we shall not wonder to discover, that from this source have been derived the most
mote.
well imagine,
;

We

may

absurd or monstrous of those

the inventions of Mythology.

fictions,

which are

to

be found in

CHAP.

137

CHAP.
SECT.
-^R.
I.

11.

C, D, G, &c.

Words denoting

the

Base or Foundation, &c., as of the Earth,

Erde, Ark, Arg, &c. &c. on which things are Established

Placed, &c Main Chief and

Set

From

the idea

of the
or

Foundation,
First
or

as the

Principal

Support,
is

Source of any

thing;

Terms

signifying
in

what

First

Fundamental,
&c.,
as

Chief or Principal

Pozver,

Command,

Authority,

Arche,

{k^x'^,

Fundamentum, Principatus, Imperium.)

Place or Set out in ORoer, as on

Words
in

signifying to
their as

or

from

Proper Base or Place

or their

First

Original

Situation,

Ordo, (Lat.) &c.

suggesting
the

From

the sense of the Base or Foundation,

as

idea

of the

First part

or

Extreme part;

Terms

deiioting the

Extremity or the Top of any thing, as the

Top

or Poi?it of a

Weapon, &c., as Ord, (Sax.)

Initiiim, Jcies,

Cuspis, Apex.

Abche.

138

"R. R.

\-C,

D, G, J, K, Q, S,T, X, Z.

Arche. (Or.) The Base, Foundation

:

Arch- Bishop, &c. &c.

|

Principal
The

Power.

Erst, i^REST, &c. (Eng. Germ.

Sax. &c.)

Origo,

ORiGinis.

(Lat.)

The

Origin. (Eng.)
first

Base, or

Ears

Arsch,

The

First.

Aers,

Artz,
&c.

Beginning of any thing.

(Lat.)

Orros,
(Sax.

quasi

Orsos,

Ordo.

Beginning,

Order. (Eng.) &c. Ordior. (Lat ) To Begin, Set

in Order.

German, Belg. Dan. Greek, &:c.) Fundamentum,

Podex.

Archos. (Gr.) Podex, Princeps.

Ordino. (Lat.)
as

To

Set in Order,

from a Beginning,

To

Ordior. (Lat.)

To Weave,

i.e.

Ordain. (Eng.) &c. Urdd, Eurdd, Oj<d.

Order.

To
(Celtic,)

arrange a work

in Order,

as

from a Beginning.

Arden. (Gr.) Funditus

the

From

Ordire. OuRDiR To Weave.

(Fr.

Ital.)

Base

or

Foundation
Initiiim, Acies,

Wholly.

Ord. (Old Eng.) Mucro.

Ardis. (Gr.
)

OuRT. (Old Eng.) Close Woven. ARS. (Syriac and Samaritan,) Princeps, Caput, Basis, Fun-

The

point

of a

Weapon. Ord. (Sax) Initium, Crigo, Acies, Acumen, Cuspis, Apex.

OKD-Friima. (Sax.) Principiiim,
Initium,

damentum. Uruk. (Arab.) Roots, Origins. Ard, (Arab.) The Base of a

Hill,

&c.
Heritage, a Root,

Irs. (x\rab.)
Stability.

Origo

Princeps,

Arz. (Heb.)

The

Cedar, from

PrificipuLis.

being Firmly Rooted.

Arch, Archi, Arce, Erz, &c. (Eng. & Fr. Ital. Sax, Germ.)

AHZ.

(Arab.)

The

Pine:

Firmly

Rooted:

Chief,

The

Chief.

Leader, &c.

IN

THE
In
to

EARTH.
I

139

the

preceding Chapter

the

Element

'^R. ^.

considered those terms, belonging

&c.,

C, D, G,

which

related

to

the

Earth, under

the idea of the Appropriate and Peculiar Spot

;

Secured by Enclosures Fejices, &c.

as

and which from hence signified

for various purposes,
tliis

Fences and Enclosures of various kinds and

Security Defence,
Earth, under
the

&c. &c. &c.

shall in

Chapter conrelate to the

sider those terms, belonging to our Element,

which

idea of the

Base or Foundation,

on which
arise,

things are Established

Set

or Placed

from
We
The

which they
all

and on which they depend, &c. &c.

ideas of this kind

shall

agree, that

would be most naturally and obviously derived

from the name of the

Earth
;

or Ground.

very term Ground,

;

we know,

has this signification of the Base or Foundation

the

Ground-vioxk of any thing

and

in

the metaphorical application,

" The Ground of an opinion

the

Grounds of an

argument,"

we

perceive to

may be applied. We should be inclined to smile, perhaps, when " The we first heard of a metaphorical application of this kind, " Earth of an opinion" and " the Earths of an argument;" and we might be disposed probably to consider the writer, who

what remote purposes the name of the Earth

should propose to us such a source for the origin of such metaphors, as the supporter of a visionary hypothesis
it
;

if

perchance
that
this

did

not occur

to

us

in

the

example of Ground,
familiar,

metaphor was the most obvious and

acquainted.

with which we are

to

This single example

is

sufficient

shew us what

difficulties the

writer has to encounter,

when

the original

meaning

of words has been lost, and the metaphorical sense only remains.
It

unfortunately happens, that the term

Earth

does not supply

us with any striking and acknowledged metaphorical applications

of this sort

though that defect

the

is

supplied by the various senses,

which are affixed to Ground.

that

The

term Grounds

is

applied to
thing, as

which

Settles

at

Ground or Bottom of any

" Tea-

140

^R. R.

\-C, D,
we

G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.

" Tea-Grounds," where

should be again startled at a similar

combination of " Tea-EARXHS."

signifying
" throne;"

To

Ground has been made a verb, Establish or Found, " He Grounds his title to the
his title to the throne,"

where " He Earths

Fundus,
the

which

is

a similar metaphor,

would appear
Ground,

to us a strange combination.

The

Latin

passes

likewise

into

similar

metaphorical applications of the " Foundation

Bottom the

Chief

" Author of a thing," &c., and supplies a verb, as we know, Fundo, " To Found, To lay the Ground work of a tiling," of the

same

species.

have thought
in

it

necessary to detail this obvious

as
it

and familiar metaphor

vellous to observe,
is

acknowledged instances,

is

mar-

how repugnant and almost alarmed

the

mind

to

admit metaphorical applications precisely of the same or of

a similar sort,

when they

are connected with a term, to which

such metaphors have not been manifestly and familiarly annexed.

Nay, even

in those

acknowledged instances, as " The Grounds

the

" of an argument,"

mind has so removed

it is

itself

from the
it

original idea of the word, that

almost surprized,

when

is

taught to recollect, that the "Grounds of an argument" are derived

from the Ground on which

serve to open
the

we

walk.

These

observations

may

mind of the Reader for the admission of those various metaphorical applications, which he will find unfolded in the succeeding discussions, and which I have conceived to be
derived originally from the

Earth,

or Ground.
;

This Chapter will be divided into three Sections

and the

Reader will find

I

in

their

due places the various senses, which

Section
shall consider

have conceived to be derived from the Earth, or Ea?th, &c. &c.,

In the
first

as the Base or Foundation.

the terms, which are found under the form of '^R.

as

C, D, G, &c.,
the

Arche,
I
'^.

{A^x^,
shall

Fundamentum,) Origo,
&c.,

&:c.

In

second

Section
the form

C,D, G,

consider the race of words which appear under

when

the r

is

not visible; as Estia,

141 EARTH. &c.), "Ezomai, Focus, larj Vesta, Dea; Sedes Finnamentum, Basis,) IsTemi, Evos, Sedeo,) Sto, Perf. plusq. Colloco, Statuo, &c. In Aor. We Consisto, unde Est; Esse natum, Ortum Esse,) &c. &c.

THE

(E(rT<a,

Secies,

(E^of^xi,

(eSoc,

(lo-Tijp,

2.

perf.

cannot but observe,

how
&c.

the verb of Existeiice, Est,

[^Iu-tvjia.i,')

is

connected

with the sense of Isremi,

IS

under the idea of

shall

that,

which

Placed

Situated,

and we

likewise
Sisto,

perceive, that

the explanatory term Existence from

Ex and
tlie

"

To

Set, to

" be made to Stand,"

will
in

is

attached to
of

same metaphor.
our Element
^.

This

open into a wide

field

new and

interesting investigation;

which the various terms, belonging

&c.,

to

G,

which denote Existence

This or
Is,

C, D,

That Being

under whatever name they may be

Pronouns
(Lat.)

called,

Thing, &c., Verbs of Being

Est,
It,

Articles Demonstrative
(Eng.) &c. &c., Iste, Hic,

adjectives, &c. &c., as

Is,

Ego, (Lat.)

(Eng.)

&c. &c., with their various derivatives, will be diligently examined

and explained.

This discussion will form the third Section of

I

the present Chapter, and will unfold,

trust, to the

curious and

enquiring mind, a view of Languages, which

as totally

may

be considered
affinities

removed from
Speech.

all

former conceptions on the

of

Human
I

shall
I

now

proceed

to

the
in

consideration
first

of those

terms,

which

propose to examine
'^R.

under the form

the

Section of this Chapter,

shall all agree,

C, D, G, &c.

We

that the

term denoting the Source or Origin, from which any thing springs,
or the Base or Foundation, on which any thing rests, would be
naturally derived from the

Earth

the

Source of

all

vegetable
is

productions, and the Foundation, on which every thing

ported.

sup-

The Greek Arche, {k^x^, Principium, Exordium, Initium, Fundamentum Principatus, Imperium, Dominatus, Magistratus
;

Causa,
Earth
;

Origo,)

is
I

certainly derived from the

Aretz, Ark or
dation,

and, as

imagine, under the idea of the Base or Foun-

14^2
dation.

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
The Reader
X\\e

will

perceive,

that

have exhibited

both

ideas;

Source, as of Vegetable Productions; and

the Base, or

Surface of the

Earth, on which things

rest

or are

upheld.

Though in many

these ideas are sometimes distinct from each other, yet

cases they are so blended, that any attempt to separate

them would be vain and fruitless. In the sense of Origo we might seem to perceive the idea of the Source, as applied to
vegetable productions
;

yet,

on considering attentively
connected
;

this

word,

and the terms with which

the Origin,
is

it is

imagine that Origo,

it is

derived from the notion of the Base, and that

(Af;^^?,)

only another form of Arche,

In a term like this, however,

we cannot
as
life.

perhaps separate the idea of the Surface of the Earth,

the Base

from that of the

Sin-Jace,

as the Source

of vegetable

In the Latin

Fundamentum, from Fimdus, we see only the

as

idea of the Ground,

itself in

denoting the Base; and nothing presents

the

meaning
as the

of this word,

which gives us any notion of

So
in the

the

Earth,

Source of Vegetable Existence.

of the

metaphorical

application

English

word

Ground,

"

The

" Ground or Principle of any thing

Grounds of a person's " conduct," we see only the idea of the Groimd, a& applied to
or Base.

the

the Surface

The

derivatives

of

Origo appear under

the form of the oblique cases, Origin/V, &c., as Origin, (Eng.)

Origine, (Ital. Fr.) &c., where the n
is

an organical addition to
Orior,

the G.
refer to

The Etymologists derive Origo from The Latin Orior should O^u, Excito.

which they

be considered as
it is

belonging to our Element '^RT, and the true form of

seen in Ortus.
In the adjacent
idea,

to

be

as
I

in

word ORD/or, " To begin," we see the same Origo, " The beginning;" and we must acknow-

ledge,

They coincide, imagine, that they belong to each other. moreover, with the sense of Orior, Ortus, " To be made, to have
it.

" a beginnitigy" as Robert Ainsworth explains

Another adjacent
word.


THi:

EARTH.
in the

143
and thus

word, Ordo, Order, likewise means a Beginning;

see, that all these

we

idea.

Ordo
;

is

terms agree with each other explained by R. Ainsworth, "

same leading
or

An Order,

Law

" of Nature ; A Beginning, series, tenor, and succession of time " or thincs An established Rule, or Law." Ordino means To likewise " To set in Order, To set or plant in Rows

" Ordain."
R.

The term Ordior Ainsworth, is " To Begin;

and
in

in the

first

sense, as

given by

properly

To

Spin or Weave.
it

" Aranea Or<i;7r telas ;"

the next sense

too

means

"To

" Decree, or Ordain."

From hence

we may

learn,

that the

meanings of these words accord with each other.

idea,

The

primary

annexed

to the terms before us,

a certain Base,
I

imagine that

To Place or Set, as on To Earth. In short, or Fundamental Position these words denote Earth Place, or Position,
is

with the idea of the First

Begin, and on

which

Fundamental Place, from which things they are Founded Established or

is

Set.

The word

Set,

we know,

attached to the sense of Sedes, the

certain Place, or Situation;

and

this brings us at
or,

once to the idea

express
it,

of Arrangement
Setting things

Regulation,
in

Order,

as

we

of

Order.

This union of Set and Order will

I

explain
that

my
I

hypothesis
in
its

with sufficient accuracy, as

conceive,

Order

primitive sense had nearly the

same meaning
Element ST,

as

aS"^^.

shall

shew, that

Set

belongs

to

the

denoting the Ground.

Thus then Ordo, ORomo, ORD/or, ORoering, &c,, as relating to the Arrangement of things, mean nothing but EARTHing, or Situating, and Setting things in or on their proper Earths, their due Established Places, or Orte, (German,) or their appropriate Original Situations. In the same column of my German Lexicon, where Okt, Place, is, we have Ordnung, ORDer. If ORDuung had been written ORTnung, we should have had no doubt, that ORTnung signified Placing; and if they both had

been

144

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Y.RDnii7ig,

been written Ert, Ertnung, or Erd,

understood, that
or Situation,

we

should have
the
Place,

they meant the Ekdf,

the

Earth,

and ERO-itig, or Earth-/^, Placing,

ORD/'or,

Setting,

&c.

When Ordo,
idea of the
Spot,
.S"^^

Origo, denote Beginning, they convey the

the First Fundamental Place, the
Set,
it.

Earth
1

as

Original

on which things are

if

and from which they Begin or are

off,

may

so express
sense,

The

phrase Set
it

off,

(if

we conof
it

sider

its

primitive

and

remove from

the

notion

departure,)

expresses this combination of ideas as

;

nearly as
in

can be conveyed
sense by

and

if

ORo/or were explained

Orditur loqui.
in

the

first

To

Set

and

in the next

To Begin, sense, To Set

off,

He

Sets off speaking,

Order,
as

the genuine idea of the

as

word would be expressed with

will admit.

much accuracy

language
it

Set agrees

with the race of words before us, as

;

relates to

what

is

Established in a certain Place

but

it

does

not convey so strongly the idea of the Fundamental or Original

Place.
*'

R. Ainsworth explains

Ordo

in

the

second

sense

by
in
is

beginning, series, tenor, and succession, of time, or things,"

where we see the genuine sense of a Set of things Placed Order, as from or on some Base or Original Situation. It
marvellous to observe,

how

aptly words are adopted, from a strong

impression of their primitive turn of meaning.

to
its

Order
to

is

brought
or

primitive

idea,
in

when

it

is

applied

the

Placing

Arranging of Parts
the

an Object, Established on a Base, as in

Orders of Architecture. Let us mark the word A-Rcmtecture, which we know is derived from the same idea, and, as we now see, from the same race of words, the Arche, (A^%ij, Fundamentum,) the Base, or Foundation
;

and

thus

we

understand,

how, by a just feeling of the mind respecting the primitive sense of thesfe words, they are again brought in union with each
other.

Before

quit these terms,

Orde,

&c.,

should observe, that

if

THE
if

EARTH.
not been
manifestly'
as

145
connected with
the

the sense of
idea of

Ordo had

the

Origin or Beginning,
spot,

referring to
; I

Earth,

under the notion of the Base or Foundation

it

should have referred

to the

same

under another meaning.

We

might have

supposed, that
Furrows,

Ordo

belonged to the Earth, under the idea of

;

made

in regular rov\'s

and we

shall find,

that

words
In

with such a meaning are often derived from this

source.

modern Greek, a Furrow

" Koimg "
state,

is

ORvinion, (O^Smov
" AvXcckx

a term preserved
rov
is

by the Scholiast on Theocritus.

Xsyofisvov

Se,

Oy^ov
"

tpyja-t,

to

OPAINION."

In

Welsh,

Urdd
it;

or degree," as Mr. Richards explains

An Order, who quotes the

parallel

Armoric word Kurdd.

In

Dictionary

we have Ord,
set
in

"An

Mr. Shaw's Galic and Irish Order, Series;" ORDuigham,

In the

"

To Order,

Order, Ordain."
the

same column of
fragment,"
originally

Mr. Shaw's Dictionary we have Ord a, "

which
belongs
to

piece,

German and English Ort,

denoting a certain Place

or
&c.

certain

Piece or Part of
coincide

Earth.
other,

Thus we
of Placing
in

see,

how Ord and Orda

I

with each

as the one relates to a Place or Part,

and the other to the idea

adjacent
to

Arranging,
as

find

these

words,

Mr. Shaw's
a Mallet,

Dictionary,

Ordin,
Pieces

which may
the

Mallet," and directly belong to Orda, " A Piece,

Ord,

"

A Hammer,

" Fragment,"
;

Instrument,

which

breaks

things

into

or

it

may belong

to a race of

words denoting violence

of action, as

produce the

Hurt, Hard, 8^c. &c. It is not necessary to terms in Modern Languages, belonging to Ordo,
71

Ordino, which every one acknowledges, Ordre, Ordonner, (Fr.)

&c. &c.
to the

The
it

in Ord/w/^,

Ord/o, &c.

is

an organical addition

D, as

is

to the

in

Orig/, &c.

Ord,

146

'^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

Ord, Ordure, Arda. (French, Eng. Gr.) Filth, or Dirt, as

of the Earth.

To Splash, Sprinkle in general,

as with Water, 6cc.

Ordanz'ow,
Irrigo,

(Gr.)

An

Earthen

Ardo. (Gr.) Rigo,

haps, originally,
Splash,
as with

peror

vessel.

ToDawb,
Dirt
;

Jordan,
Matiila,

or

Jurden.

(Eng.)

then

an Earthen vessel.

While

am

examining

these

words

in

the

Dictionaries of

Modern Languages, I cast my eyes on ORDure, (Eng. and Fr. Filth, Dung, which we now see denotes the Dirt of the Earth. Skinner refers OKDure to the French word, under the same
form,

the
;

Italian

Ordura-,

and the old French word Ord, Sorall

didus

and

he derives them
Inquinamentura.
term,

from Sordes,
A^(?,

" rejecto sibilo."

Junius produces the Greek

Arda,

which Hesychius explains

by

MoXutr^oc,

Junius likewise gives us, as the

parallel

Italian

Lordezza,

which

Lye

derives

from the

Islandic Lort.
Italian

These Lexicographers might have produced the

from which Skinner has by mistake got
Foul, and
his

Lordura,

Ordura.

Lordura has only an accidental coincidence

to Lordo,

with Ordure.
to Lort,

This word and Lordezza belong

(Island.) as

Lye supposes,
this

to the

French Laid, the Latin Lutum,

&c.
I

The French Etymologists

term
in

derive

Ord
I

from Olidus.

While

am examining

Menage,

cast
'

my

eyes on another

old

French word, Orce, which

signifies

The

Sides of a Ship,'

where we have the idea of the

boundary.

EkK-oi', (E^jco?,)

the

Enclosing

Greek Arda, (A^(^,) Filth, should perhaps be directly referred another Greek word, Ardo, (A^iL, Rigo, Potum praebeo, Adaquo,) which in its original sense Irrigo;
the

To

might signify " To

he-foul,

be-dauh,

bespatter,

be-splash,"

and
then

THE
then

EARTH.

J47

To Throw
x.'/j7rou?,

or Splash
iTTTrm.

A^hiv Toui

Water over, or To Water in general, The Greek iv^u has this double sense of
<bv^to,

To Davvb and To
decide,
to

Sprinkle,

Inquino, Foedo, Perfundo, Rigo.

A^^rfiy^og,

In Ardmos, and Ardethmos,

{^ko^f^og,

Irrigatio,)

cannot

whether the
the

DM, TM,
An

be a significant addition, belonging

DMy

Ground.
teli
;

adjacent term to

{A^Sig,

Cuspis

Anna,

quibus

Ardo, (A^Su,) is Ard/>, cominus pugnabant,) the

the
first

Point or

Top

of a

Weapon, which on

view appears very

reflection will

different to the origin of Jrdo,

(A^L:) yet a
Ard/5,

little

at

once explain

this difficulty.

(A^J";?,)

as denoting the

Point or

Top

of a

Weapon, must be

referred to the

Erde, the
it

Earth, under the

the

idea of the Surface or

Top; and thus

coincides

with the words produced above, Ordior, &c.

The

Surface of

Earth under

one idea

is

the

Top, and under another the

Base or Bottom.

To
in

ARD/.y, (AfJ;?,

Cuspis Teli,)

we must
latter

refer the old English

it

term Ord, " Acies, mucro, cuspis, [initium,]" as

Lye's
Edition of Junius.

is

explained
in

The

produces the line

Chaucer, "

He

sticketh

him upon

his speres

Orde."

The Etymo-

logists justly refer us to the

see,

Saxon Ord, where we unequivocally

connected with Ord/o/*, Origo, &c.

how Ard/5,

[A^Sig,)

is

Lye explains Ord by " Initium, Origo, &c.

*'

Item Acies, Acumen,

cuspis,

Apex."
(Af%?,

An
we

adjacent word

is

ORD-Friima, " Principium,

In the

" Initium, Origo,

sense

Auctor. Item
are

Princeps, Praecipuus."
to

of Princeps

brought

the

idea

expressed

by

Arche,

Principium.)
et

Lye has another

Principium,

article,

" Or, Ord.

Auctor."

" Cimbr.

Ar

Ard,

Initium,

Origo,

Lye produces the following passages from Chaucer: " That of " this story written Ord and End;" " Of this broch he told

Ord and End." We perceive, that Or and Ar belong to Ord and Ard and hence we shall understand, that Or/ot is attached to the race of words now before us. The sound of the R\s
" him
;


148

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
frequently connected with that of S.
(A^dtjv

is

In Greek,
;

we know,
and
in the

Arren and Arsen,

and

A^(rr,v,)

are both written

ancient form of the Latin Language,

many words now

written

with

appeared with

&c. &c.

Ara was written Asa; Ero, Eso, In Mr. Shaw's Galic and Irish Dictionary we have
S,

as

Odh. " The point of a Spear, sharp end of any thing," where the sound of r in OrD, Mucro, &c. is lost. That I have given the just idea respecting the derivation of
Ard/5,
actually
(AoJ/;,)

will

be evident from the term preceding

it,

which
plane,

denotes
'

the

Base;

ARDen,
kt^ca,

(^k^^riv,

Funditus,

omnino,)

From

the Base or Foundatmi, Altogether, Entirely, &c.'

Tollo.

This the Etymologists derive from

is

An

adjacent term

AKTtanion,

[k^^ocvtov,

Vas

fictile;

Vas ex quo pecudes bibunt;

was a Vessel used
for

Vas quod ante

spergerent

fores

defunctorum ponebatur, ut ex eo se ad-

introeuntes,)
Irrigo,)

which the Lexicographers derive from

it

Ardo,

(A^J'w,

because

Water.

This perhaps

may

be so;

yet the genuine

meaning of the word

be contained
Vessel.
in
its

AKDAnion,
first

{ko^aviov,

Vas

fictile,)

sense, and denote literally

may possibly the Earthen

to

dan

or JuRDEN,

Vessel.

We

mean only the have seen the Danish names for the Earth under
Matula, seems

The JorEarthen

the forms of Jokd,

Stercus,

Jorden.

Skinner derives Jordan from Gor,

et secundario

and Den, Cubile, "

quodvis receptaculum,
it

"

q. d.

Or. XaxToSox^'ov."

The same
it is

Lexicographer thinks

neces-

sary to inform his readers, that

not derived, " ut prima fronte

Urinse alveus."

" videri possit, a Jordane fluvio,

q. d.

The
know,
to

English word Arch, as AKCH-Bishop, &c., belongs,

we

Arche,

(k^x'^,)

&c.

The term
Fellow.'

is

applied likewise to
in their kind, as

bad and ludicrous

'

objects, &c.,
'

which are eminent

Junius

Arch

Rogue,' and

Arch

has produced the

y^rchi.

parallel

terms

in other

Languages, as Jrch, (Fr.)

Arts, (Belgic,)

Arc, or

Arci, Sic.

(Ital.

Span.)

Mrce, Arce, Free, (Sax.);

and

THE

EARTH.
I

149
shall not

and he might have added the German Erz, &c. &c. which every where abound,
mental
as Archives, the

attempt to produce the acknowledged derivatives of Arche, (A^x^,)

Original

Funda-

Authentic
;

place for preserving records, &c., Architrave,

Architecture, &zc. &zc.

In

Mr. Shaw's Galic and

Irish Dictionary,

Ard

is

used for Arch, as ARD-Easbuig, Arch-Bishop, ARD-Aingal,

A7'ch-Auge\

but

whether

it

should be considered,
parallels,
I

as

directly

belonging

to

Arch and

its

cannot decide.

Ard

means " High, Lofty, Eminent, Excellent;" and Airde likewise The term Airde is means " Height, Eminence, Highness."
adjacent to
I

Aird,

'

Coast,

quarter,

cardinal point,"

which

have shewn to mean the certain Spot or Earth.

As Aird
The Coast,

denotes a Cardinal Point by

*

or Quarter,'

so

way of distinction, Airde may mean the Earth,

the

for

or Spot by or
it

way

of distinction,

or

High

the

Elevated Spot;

might
which
to

denote the Earth, the Top, or Surface of the Earth,

sense
it

in

would coincide with the turn of meaning annexed

(Af%^.)
full
I

Arche,
without

In these coincidences

it

is

impossible to decide,

evidence,

respecting
to

the

original

meaning of the
various

word.
Irish

shall

not attempt
to

produce

the

terms

in

and Galic belonging

is

these words

Airde, Ard, which

denote what
chur.

High Great, Eminent, or Illustrious, as AirdPower, Ard-Riogh, " A Monarch," Airdgheoin, *' Great Noise,
In

" Tempest, Hurricane," &c. &c. probably from " Aire.

itself

the

same column of Mr.

Shaw's Dictionary we have " Aireach. Noble, a noble person,"

which
is

A name

to the different ranks of

Nobility;" but Aire

In
"

belongs to the Elements '^RS.

Irish Dictionary

Mr. Shaw's Galic and

Arise,
pass,

we have Eirgaw,

To

advance,"

and

Eirigh,

Viceroy,

Chief
(Af;^w,

" Governor," where we have the two senses of Archo,

Incipio,

Initium facio

Principium,

Auctor, vel Origo

sum;

Principatum obtineo, impero, dominor, prsesiim,) the Foimdation,

Origin,

150

-R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S/r,X,Z.
ylrise,

Origin, from \vhich things

ported,

and on which they are supin

and

the

Principal

or
In

Chief,

general,

as

to

power,

command,
Dictionary

authority,

&c.

the

same column

of

Mr. Shaw's

we have Eiris, " An JEra, an Account of Time," which may mean the point of Time, from which things Commence; or the Duration of Time, that which
as Lasts,

or Endures,

things

Placed
it,

on
I

firm

Foundation,

&c.

/Era

probably
In the

belongs to

which

have considered in another place.

same column of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary we have EiRsam, To Arise, and the preceding term is Eirrsce, " A Trunk, stump,"
which means
"
tiie

Base or Foundatio?i.

In Welsh, Arch^<2^/

is

To

Ascend, to Exalt, to Rise, or Lift up," and Dyrchafael has

a similar meaning, "

An

Ascending, a going up," &c.

In the

same column of Mr. Richards* Welsh Dictionary we have Arch, a Chief, as in Archesgob, An Arch-bishop; and I find in the

same column Arch^w, " Clothing, Apparel. It seems to signify " properly a Shoe, Patten, or any thing worn on the Foot." If the original idea of the word was that of something covering
the
Foot,
it

might be considered as the part treading on the

Base or Surface of the

to

Earth
word

and from thence

:

it

was applied
the

covering

for

other
to a

parts

Yet
as

it

may mean

En-

closure,

and belong

in

the preceding column. Arch,

I

"

Chest, a Coffer"

An Ark;
which

have conjectured in another

place.

The term

yldmiral,

has

so

much embarrassed

the

Etymologists, might possibly be referred to this race of words,

Ard

High, &c.
the

It

occurs in various Languages, as in the Italian

Ammiraglio,

Spanish
the

Belgic Ammirael,

German Ammiral, the French Admiral or Amiral, the Modern

Almirante, the
;

Greek
the

Kix^xXiog, &c. &c.

and

is

derived by

some from
AX^o?,

the Arabic

Emir, Dominus

by others from Emir

and

Marinus,

from
This

German Ampt, Munus, Meer, Mare, and

^11, Totus,

&c. &c. &c.

THE
This
first
is

EARTH.
It

151

word of great
if

difficulty.
its

should certainly seem on the

view as

Mare, or

of the composition.

Etymologists have
originally Chief or

words Meer, &c. were a part When we learn, however, what the French unequivocally proved, that Admiral meant
parallel

Governour in general, and not the Chief at

It

Sea,

this

idea

must be abandoned.
as
if

certainly seems,
to

as

the
the

French
East

Critics suppose,

the

word came
it is

us

from

in the

time of the Crusades, and that

In this opinion

taken from the

yet
it

Arabic Emir.

we

should probably rest;

ought to be observed, what no Etymologist has noticed, that in the Galic and Irish Dialects of the Celtic we have " Ardmhair^c/i,
"

An

Admiral," where surely the Ardmhair belongs to Admir in

Jdmir-al;
certainly

and the Akd, whatever might

intended to belong to

be the origin,
I

was

Ard, High, &c.

if

state

my

position in these words, because,

to

the Galic

Ardmhair belongs
it

Admir, and was recently introduced from

into the Celtic

Ardmhair was assuredly adopted by the introducer of the word, that it might coincide with Ard, But there seems in this Celtic term to be signifying High.
Dialects, the form of
in

Ard

another significant portion. " Noble."

The Mhair was

intended to express
(Gal.) " Great,

nearly the same as Ard, and to belong to

Mor,

The Element

MR

has the same

meaning through

and hence we have the Arabic In Galic we find a compound of this Element MR, term Emir. as Mormhaor, " A Lord Mayor, Higli Steward, an Earl, Lord." Hence is derived In Welsh, Maer is " A Mayor, Provost," &c.
the whole compass of Language,

our Surname Moore,

Abundance, More.
nothing but Emir.
is still

and the English term for Greatness or Hence we have Mara, and Homer, which is

The

Omer-os,

(OjttTj^o?,

Obses,) the Hostage,

the Emir, or Illustrious personage, given

in the Persian ARDEshir,

up as a Security.

Ard,

from which the Greeks have

(A^Ta|^|j?f,)

formed with great precision their term ARTAxerxes,

means

15^2

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
The name Arthur might
it

means Ard, High. same kind, though

Wonderful, which
is

be a word of the

perhaps

belongs to

the

Welsh

Ariithr,
tlie

compound of Ar and
cavil

Vthr, bearing

same meaning.
one

The

formation of this term Artaxerxes by the

;

Greeks has been the subject of

yet no word, passing from

Language to another, has been more faithfully recorded. Nothing can be expected or be performed in point of minuteness, but to preserve a record of the word by adopting cognate Consonants. In the representation Arde^/j/V no more has been or
can
be

accomplished.

The Arde corresponds with

is

the A^tx,

Arta,

of the Greek; and the Shir

is

the

Xer

or j^Ser;
is

so that

Arde-^/z/;-

h.KT\-kser.

The

Es,

we know,

the Greek terto

mination.

The

or

KS

after

the

seems

have been

a sound annexed to

R, which

to a

Grecian ear resembled that

at the beginning of the syllable or

word Kser, quasi

R.

Kser-/^5.
it

The sound
arisen, that

of

^S*

is

perpetually connected with

to

Hence

has

R
in

and S are adjacent

each other in the Alphabet.

Latin Language, which
S, as

The words
Ero, Eso
are
;

the present form of the

are written with R,

were anciently written with

Ara, Asa,

and

in

Greek, we know, Arren and Arsen,

other.

{A^^riv, A^a-riv,)

used for each

In

the

modern Persian alphabet,

adopted from the Arabs, the letters

and

are

adjacent to

each other, and the characters, by which they are represented,

are the

same,
it,

except

that

one

of

these

letters

has
these

dot

prefixed to

r,

_j z.

The
Sire,

Shir and

Kser in

words

belong,

imagine, to
is

Sir,

Czar, Kur-/o^,
in

(Kv^io?,)

&c. &c.

The name XEK-xes

Epithet
called

Hekx-cs

^rta-'KERx-es,

without the

Arta. Bahaman.

Mr. Richardson observes, that Arde-Shir was

The term Bahatnan

is

compound, bearing

the

same meaning, from Baha, or Bahar, Great, and Man, correThe Dar in sponding with our term Man, the Illustrious Being.
T)AR-ius
is

only another form of Shir, Xer,

DS

R.

Mr. Richardson
has

THE
has observed, that Dara
;

EARTH.

]5S

synonymous with Sha, and signifies in Persian a King though he makes Darab to mean, Possessed by or found on Water. He attributes these two names, Dara
is

and Darab, to the King,

who

reigned before
;

tlie

Prince, called

by the Greeks Darius Codomaimus

recorded

and he produces a narrative

illustrate the origin of this
in

by the Persian Historians, to

name.
these

We

cannot doubt that the Dara means the same

both

words,

whatever

real

or

pretended

story

the

Persian

Historians

may
is

produce to confirm this Etymological conjecture

of Darab.

respecting the
for a

name

The Sha

&A> in

Modern

Persian

King,

quasi Shar, corresponding with Dar, Dara.

for a

Another Persian word

j-i*i>=L

King, as a Royal Surname,

but which

is

Ksru

which

is

commonly represented by Khosrou, with

the breathing between the

and

S,

consider to be
In the

quasi Ksoru, and to belong to the

Element SR.

name
the

CYAXER-e5, which
as

is

meant

to

represent CJiosrou,

we

see

breathing before the

it

preserved.
it

In Ahasuerus or ylchasuerus,
in

is

sometimes, and as

ought to be represented, we see

Chasuer

the Cyaxer
I

and the Chosrou.

Arc or Ard,
still
I

cannot decide.
the

Whether the Jc be quasi In the name of Cyrm5, the Cyr

&c.

represents

Xer,

Shir,

The sound
s

of

s,

which

conceive to be annexed to R, seems to shew

as

itself in

Cyrus or

Kuros, (Kv^og;)

the

addition of the

appears

to
os

have been

intended to represent the name, though the form

for the

was adopted

purpose of complying with the analogy of the Greek

s

Language, and the

was afterwards dropt

for the

same
is

reason.

The mode,
see the
in the
this
s

in

which

this
it

name
by

is

commonly expressed,

Coresh;

and Isaiah represents

expressed.

Ci'lO

CURS, where we
s

unequivocally
to the

We

see likewise the

annexed

name Hebrew

Achasuerus, t:'mty^^f

AC/iSURUS.

or Chaldaic representation,

The Chsurus, in precisely, we see, cois

incides with the

Greek Kuros,
u

(Kv^og.)

Chosrou

likewise often

represented

154

R. R.

\- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
We
their

represented by Chosroes.

now
.v

understand,
or ks
to the

that the Greeks

had good cause

or

for

adding their

in

Xerx-^5
is

KsERKs-e-^;

and that

Xrx,

Ksrks,

or Csrcs,

a just

representation of the

Hebrew

Crs in Curs,

the Chaldee Chsjs in

Chsurus ; as likewise of the Crsh in Coresh, the Chsrs in Chosroes,

and of the Krs or Crs

therefore can be

in Kuros,

(Kv^og,)

and Cyrus.
produced.
S,

Nothing
Let us
&c. |R-^;

more
the

intelligible

and consistent than the process,

has

by which
imagine,
that the

this

apparent

variety

been
is

that
s

Elementary form

KS, DS,
breathing

succeeding the
;

is

an

organical

addition,
is

which

sometimes appears

and that

vowel

sometimes

inserted between the symbols representing the first letter of the

Radical, as likewise between the

and the organical

and

s.

The
in

Chronologists find great difficulty in adjusting the

lived,

aeras,

which the Princes under these names

in reconciling

their history with the Persian records.

The

Sacred Writers, as

well as the Grecian

Historians,

have been condemned for their

negligence or perversion in their account of these Princes.

shall

We

now

understand,

from

this

view of the question, without

discussing the nature of the Historical facts,

incongruities

how

these apparent
all

may have

arisen.

First

we must

observe, that

these
that

names are to be referred to the same some of them are Royal titles, common
a term belonging to

origin;

secondly,
is

to different persons,

as

Czar,

the race,

at present actually

and

thirdly, that others of

,

them

are names, applied to particular

persons.
other,

Now,
their

as long as

these names,

thus

related to each

remain in a Language well understood, under the same

different

characters;

forms,

arising from

different

vowels

and from

different

Cognate Consonants, distinguished from each

other by different symbols uniformly applied to the same purpose,

will be sufficient to
offices,

mark out with

all

due precision the

different

which they were intended

to execute.

But when these

names

THE
names pass
into other

EARTH.

155

Languages and Characters, and have underto this operation, the record

gone the process of change annexed

only of their
affinity

remains

to

the eye

of the

Etymologist

while the distinctions, which marked their difference, have been

obliterated.
sufficient
to

Thus

the forms
in

of Sir, a

Sire,

and Czar, are

execute;

full}'

distinguish,

Language well understood,

to

the

different offices,

which they are intended

Se^o?, Xsigo?, ax^og,

but under

any other representation,

into

or

when again brought

personages, or

the
are

same

characters, Seros, Seiros, Zaros, Xaros, or Ksaros,

to

we

no longer able

discover the different

titles

pf respect,
If Sir

which these terms originally marked and de-

signated.

and

Sire represented the

names of two successive

Nothing

Kings,

we should
this

not be able to discover, in the representation

Seros, Seiros, &c.,

which of these Kings was intended.

point,

can decide on
facts,

but the coincidence of the Historical

In a word,
if

which belong

to each of these Personages.

a race of

Kings are represented by the same Elementary characters,

expressing either the names of Individuals, or used as

Titles,
in

common

names are represented other Languages and under other Characters, to which of these
determine,
these
to

we cannot

when

Kings the names thus represented are

with their

be referred, unless from

the most accurate knowledge of the particular Histories, connected

lives.

On

the whole

we may

observe, that

it

would betray
if

in us

no

inconsiderable degree of presumption and ignorance,

we should

proceed to charge with negligence and perversion writers of good

who may appear to have confounded Persons and events unless we are fully possessed with the nature of these Etymological difficulties, and unless we are amply provided
name and
credit,
;

with the means of acquiring Historical information in the most

minute particulars; from which alone,

of Persons can be decided,

in

many

cases, the identity

These

observations on the different

forms.

56

'^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
names assume,
trust,
in

forms, which

will

be found of considerable im-

portance in various parts of our Etymological

they will operate,
familiar
I

Enquiries

and
so

correcting

that vulgar error,

and inveterate even among the most enlightened Scholars,

in repeating, that

which persists
confounders

the Greeks have been the great

and corrupters
all,

of names.

The

Greeks

have

in

general performed

which the nature of the case would permit.

Person intended, when no

They have
arises

retained the Cognate Consonants, which are sufficient

difficulty

to preserve the record of the

from different names under the same Elementary characters.

not done more, indeed, than other nations have done;

They have
their

but they have performed their duty with equal accuracy, and
labours have
to
It is more extensive and important. observe, with what accuracy and precision the

been

marvellous

record of Names,

or,

might say, of

Human

Speech

in

general,

has been preserved not only

in the

symbolical representation

of letters,

among

those,

who have

recorded their

own Language,

but even by those, who have recorded words belonging to other

Languages,

totally dissimilar in

form and character.

V/e have seen, that A\RD-gheoin means " Great noise, tem" pest. Hurricane."

Let us mark the explanatory word Hurricane,

the

which

belongs

to

French

Houragan,
that

or

Ouragan.

Tlie

French
is

Etymologists
in

suppose,

Ouragan,

Huracan, (Span.)

term

the

Language

of the Natives of Havanna, Jamaica,

&c.
Celtic

This might be the

ylirdgheoin.

fact;

and yet

it

might
is

still

belong to the
to
its

The word however

so

not related

original

term

through

remote a medium.

The

succeeding

word to AiRD, in Mr. Shaw's Dictionary, is "improvement;" and the next is Aird, "Happiness," which Aird, Order, belongs, we no doubt are attached to each other.
see, to

Aird, " State, order,

the race of words which

is

have before examined.

The
leave

succeeding term

Airdbheandhatn,

To

Cut, which

must

the


THE
the
Celtic

EARTH.
to explain.

157 The

Scholar with this clue before him

terms for Cutting are commonly derived from the operation of

Cutting the
Tellus,

Ground in Ploughing, &c., as Tailler belongs to AiRD in this verb might belong to Aird, &c. &c.
under the idea of a Part

"

coast, quarter," &c.,

To

divide

into Paris.
to the Celtic to

The Latin Arduus, denoting High, might belong Ard, " High, Lofty," &c. yet it may be attached
;

Hard, Harsh, as denoting that, which is Hard or Difficult to ascend. Arduus is explained by Robert Ainsworth, " Inac" cessible, High, Lofty, Steep Hard, Troublesome, Difficult,"

&c. &c.

Arduus

is

referred

by

the

Etymologists

to

Ard^o;
dif-

and they belong

to each other,
I

though with somewhat of a

in another place.

ferent turn of meaning, as

shew

We

shall

now
this

understand, that our ancient term

race of words.

Erst must
us

be referred

to

The Etymologists remind

it

of Ere, and refer us likewise to the Saxon Crista, Primus, and

the

German
and

Erist.
in

In

modern German

is

written Erste, the

this

First;

Saxon we have various forms of

word, as

i^RST, /Brest, /Erost, i^RTHON, &c.

Adjacent to these words

we

have

/,rr,

Mrra,

Prior,

Mrs, Anus, Podex.

This
will

We

have

like-

wise iEREST,

Resurrectio.

remind us of our word.

Arise, which may mean either

a First or Original Source,
of Stirring up the Ground.

To come forward, as from a Base or it may be derived from the idea

know, that Rise
to
is

We
is

another form

of Arise; and the

primitive one.

difficulty

decide,

which form was the

Under the Element RS we have a race of words, bearing the same meaning, and referring to the same object, as those under ^RS. In old English we have the form ''RS, with
a breathing before the R, corresponding with JErost, Arise, &c.

In the Poems attributed to Rowley,

Arist occurs.

The

Poet,

speaking of a " Welked flourette," or withered flower, says,

" Arist
it

blew, itte florished, and dyd wclle."

(^Eclogue III. 51.)

The,

158
The

^R. R. \--C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T,
flower Arising blew and flourished.

X, Z.
First

The English word

or /-Irst should probably be considered as only another form

of Erst, with the labial breathing

refer
it

added.

The Etymologists
and the Belgic

to the

Saxon
&c.,

First,

the Islandic Fyrstur, the Runic Fyrst,

the Danish Forste,

the Greek Feristos,

Veurst, Eerst,

{'^e^KTTo^,')

all

which they derive from Fore, Antea, or

that our vulgar English
o)i

Fiihren, Ducere, &c.

&c.

We
the

shall instantly agree,

word

for

lower part of the person,

which we
(A^x'^,

sit,

belongs to the

idea of the

Earth,

as

the Arche,
to
in

Base; precisely as Fundament does

dation.

This vulgar term appears

Ears,
the

Fundamentum,) the the Fundamentum or Founvarious Languages; as the

the Danish

Saxon

German
Orros,

Arsch,

the Belgic Aers,

Artz, which the Etymologists have produced,

who

refer us

moreand

over to the Greek

{O^^og,

pars subjecta

testiculis,)

Archos,

(A^x^'

Princeps,
is

Dux;

Podex,
An

Intestinum rectum.)

The Greek
(Affiji/,

Orros

probably quasi Orso5, as Arren and KKsen

adjacent term
to this

A^a-'yjv,)

belong to each other.

is

vulgar word in Skinner

Arseversy, which he derives from the

means the bottom or Fundamental part, Versum, turned upwards; and it has the same meaning, though with an opposite process, as Topsy Turvy ; where we have the Top thrown
It

French Revers.

Junius under the same vulgar term Bottom or Turf. produces the Saxon name for a Medlar, corresponding with a gross English name for the same fruit, to which there is an
to the

Junius observes, Romeo and Juliet, (A. II. S. i.) likewise, " Ab eodem quoque Ars, compositione non ineleganti, " Mergulus Ang. dicitur Arsfoot, B. Aersvoet, at Cym. Tindroed
allusion
in

" nuncupatur, a Tin, Podex,

"^

et

Droed, Pes: Prorsus ut

Uwyoa-KeXi^x

Grjeci,

Hesychio

teste,

non modo Mergulum dixere a pedibus

" podici junctis, verum etiam brevi atque humili corpore homun" cionem et paullum supra terram exstantem." shall now

We

understand.

THE
but

EARTH.
(E^o/^a*,)

159

understand, that the Greek Ezo?nai,

To

sit,

is

nothing

To

Ea/th, Ez, or Ez,

Seat.
is

To

be or be fixed upon the EArTH, Base

as a Base,

Hence Edos

signifies a

Foundation,
Delubrum,
Basis.)

and
tem-

that
as a

which
sedes

Fixed or Erected, on a firm Base or Foundation,

(E^og,
j

House, Temple, &c.,

;

Sedes, sella;

plum,

Simulacrum Firmamentum,
(E^^a, Sella,

In

Eora
Podex,

we have another
for the

form, and this word likewise signifies

same reason,

Sedes

Latrina.)
" virilia;"
'*

Basis; Podex hominis;

" Testiculi, pudenda
;

In Saxon,

H^rth^^z

signifies
is

and again, Herth-6^//^

testiculi.
I

" Viscus

i.

e.

Pellis in

qua includiintur
belig,

Scrotum, (ab lljEKiuan, Testiculi,

" et

Venter.)"

shall

shew

in another

Volume, that Tail

belongs to Tellus.

The

Lexicographers explain

O^mor by
Orditur

"

To

Begin, properly

" to Spin or Weave,

Aranea
I

telas."

The

sense of
in

To Weave Order the

'H
ToKvn-^

is

derived,

believe,

from the idea of Placing

due

threads.

The
Lana

Etymologists produce under ORo/or

O^^Tjf^x,

the term in
Tuv

Hesychius, OKnema,
e^iaiv,

which he explains by
parata.

carpta,

et

operi

belong the French OuRo/r, and the Italian ORvire,

To ORo/or To Warp, &:c.

Rowley, and

The term Ourt

seems
to

occurs in the

Poems

attributed to

be directly connected with Ourd/>.

Hastings,

No.

3.

William commands

his

The Battle of Soldiers to " Dare to

In

" closer fyghte,"

" The Saxoiine warryor, that dyd so entwyne,
" Like the neshe bryoti and the eglantuie,

" Orre Cornish wrastlers at a Hocktyde game. " The Normannes, "
all

emarchialld in a lyne,

To

the

Ourt

anaie of the thight Saxonnes came."

(Ver. 574. &c.)

Dean

Milles strangely explains

that

Ourt by
is

" Out, or Open;" but

the
opposite.

we

perceive,

the

meaning

directly

The
arraie


160

*R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Poet,
set thick or close

arraie of the Saxons, says the

together,

was OuRT or interwoven, one part with another, like the Briony Entwining with the Eglantine, or like two Wrestlers grappling
with each other.
In

Hebrew,

J-iK

ARG

signifies

"

To Weave

;"

and

to

this

Mr. Parkhurst has referred the Greek Arachne,

parallel

(A^axvy}-)

The

terms to Arachn^5, or Arachne,

k^ux^vi,

{A^ctxur,!;,

Araneus, vel

Aranea,

Aranea, Tela Aranea,) are the Latin Aranea, the

the
Italian

French Araignee,

Ragno, the Spanish Arana,

to

&c.

Whether these terms belong

decide.
1

the

Hebrew word

cannot

In another place

have suggested a different source.

cannot decide, moreover, whether the Hebrew word should be

as
directly

considered
doubt,
it

attached

to

ORo/or;
it

but
is

we

shall

not

when we

see the terms with which

connected, that

must be referred to the same spot. In the three succeeding columns of Mr. Parkhurst's Lexicon are the following words
:

m^J ARC/i, " To go

" highway,
"j"iK

in a track,

and

as a

N.

A common
Long,"

road,

path, a constant course, or settled customary

way."

ARK. " The ARG, (Chaldee,)

Earth,
that :nK
(if I

idea
\nj<

of this

word

is

Length,

y*^^?

ARZ, (Heb.) piK ARK,

(Chaldee,)

the

as this Lexicographer has explained them.

We

perceive,

ARG, To Weave,
so express
it,)

denotes the regular Courses

Paths,
Eo.)
is

may
niN

or Lengths of the Threads.

but note, that Trama has the same relation to

that

We cannot 'Frames. We see,

(E^xH''^''

ARCh

belongs to the Greek E,Rchomai,

to

The
ty"\K

succeeding word

these

two

last

Hebrew terms

To betroth, or Espouse." Castell ARS, which signifies produces ti'lK ARS, " Sponsione promisit;" and the preceding word is C^IK ARS, nSi^lN ARST, " Pronunciatum, petitio, pec.
**

"

Fundamentalis Pr^ecipua, Principalis," under which he produces,

as parallel with the

'/

same

Radical, the Syriac

ARSC/, Monarcha,
Autor, " Princeps

Princeps, Primas," and the

Samaritan

ARS, " Caput,

THE
" Princeps
;

EARTH.
in

161
the sense of

It.

Basis,

Fioidamentum ;" where,

the Base, or Foiuidation,

we

are again

brought to the race of

words, which

am now
or

discussing.

"

To

betroth,

espouse,"

The sense of t^nx ARS, may mean the Firm, Estabhshed

itself.

contract, or the Foimdation or Beginning of the future Marriage,

and afterwards the Marriage

this

Whatever be
must
exist.

the union of

word with the Earth

the terms, with which

it is

surrounded,
Castell pro{^

will convince us,

that such a relation

duces a Chaldee term, D"1K

ARS, with

a final D S instead of

S,

which he has explained by " Desponsavit;" and here

to the
this

same spot by other senses of the word.

as

we are brought One derivative of

itj

word means Hortulanus,

he explains

and another,

" Hortorum et agrorum cultura."

this

He

likewise produces under

word, as a parallel term, the Arabic (j>jjI ARS, Aravit. In Arabic, (j*;^;^ Arus means " A Bridegroom," which the Persians

have adopted.

An

Arabic

word

in

the

same column of Mr.

Richardson's Dictionary, u-^^t^ Aruz, among its various senses, denotes " A way, a track; a border, confine, limit;" where we

have the original idea of the word.

In the next

column we have
large,

Uruk, " much." The preceding

'wJ'j-c

" Roots, origins," and

\j^,f.
to

Aryz, " Broad,

is

word

Aryz

(y^.r^
is

Arish,

"

shade from the sun, an arbour, a bower," which

(ji-jC

with

Arsh, "

Throne, chair of state

The

connected
roof of a

" House."

The

Top

High

sense of the Roof and the Throne refers to the

Situation;

and the yirbour

is

probably the Roofed

or Shaded Place.
the

These

points, however,

must be adjusted by
there

Arabic Scholar,

from a diligent enquiry into the peculiar

In the

meaning of the word.

Arabic term, under our
a great variety of senses,

same column,

is

another

Radical '^RZ,

^^^

Arez,
in that

which has

and which the adepts

Language

must likewise reconcile with the original notion, whatever it may be. I must observe, however, that among other senses, it means
X
" Breadth,

162

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

" Breadth, amplitude, width.

" extremity.

The

Side, a tract, confine,

border,

Foot or Base of a Mountain."

the

In the

same
Urid,

column
"
1.

we have
Basis of a

likewise
hill.

Arabic
stiff,

d^

Ard,

Arid,

The

2.

Hard,

(penis.)"

The same

Arabic

word Irs ^j\ which means " Inheritance, Heritage, Hereditary " right," and which I have supposed to signify the Possessor of Earth or Land, means likewise " A Root, stability, the principal,

"any

thing agreeable to ancient

Hereditary

Custom.

Ashes,
Earth,
Arabic

"the Remains, Residue;" which belongs

Hereditary Custom.
or what
lies

to the

Earth, under

the idea of the Base or Foundation, and not under the notion of

The

Ashes

may mean

the dirt of the

upon the Hearth, Earth, or Ground.

The
1"1N*

term Arez '^S- denoting Breadth, and the Hebrew

ARK,
manus

Long,

will

remind us of the Greek Eurus,

{O^^yu,

(Eu^u?,

Latus.)
vel

Another Greek word, Orego,

extendo,) denotes Extension

vel

pedes

in

Space or Earth; and

be convinced, that the word is derived from this spot, remember the adjacent term OKGuia, {O^yvtoc, Spatium interjectum
velinter pedes divaricantes vel ambas manus expansas
Passus, &c.)
;

we shall when we
Ulna;

Step,

which

signifies a

measure on the Land or

both
these

Earth.
Opyvia,

In the ordinary Vocabularies

words

are

considered as roots.

Orego aRd ORGuia,

fxev

{O^Byu, pedes extendo,

Spatium interjectum inter pedes divaricantes,

O^e^xr
luv,

Passus,)
Desidero,
(O^syu,

relate to a Step, T^;?

(II.

Ter quidem protendit gressum.

{O^iyvxoi/,xi,

N. V. 20.)

In the term OKxonaomai,

appeto,)

bearing the metaphorical

sense of

Orego,
(O^iyxvov,

In

med. Appeto,)

we have

the n, as an organical addition to the G.

is

The

preceding word to this term

Origanon,

Origanum,)

a species of Sweet Marjoram, which belongs to Orego, Crignaomai, (Oosyu, Ooiyvaofjioi.i,') where we have a vowel breathing inserted

between the
Etymologists

and the organical addition

that

of

the

n.

The
it

imagine,

the Oreiganon,

{o^ityocvov,)

as

is

sometimes

THE
sometimes
"
written,
is

EARTH.
because
;

163
it

so called

is
it

said

O^etyama-dai,
I

Monte gaudere,"
it

as Martinius observes
its

but

means,

believe,

the Desirable or grateful herb, from

sweet smell, for the same

reason as
to the

is

called

by the Germans JVohlgemuht, Well pleasing

Mind, "

Ab

odore suavi, animiim recreante," says Martinius,

explaining the
dation

German term. To the idea of the Root or Founwe must refer the Hebrew name for the Cedar, HK ARZ.
this

Mr. Parkhurst produces

" attenuate,"
&c.,
as
it

word under
its

RZ,

"

To Waste,
tree, or

might denote the Slender

the

" Wasting Tree, by the exudation of

that of " Firm-,

resinous juice;

though

he justly corrects these notions, by supposing, that the original

idea
is

Stable,

Durable, or the like," as in the

parallel

Arabic

term.

In

Arabic, jj\

Erz, or Urz,

signifies
tree.

" The pine, cedar, pilch, juniper, or any " Erez. a Tree whose timber is very hard.
"collecting,
or

cone-bearing

Ariz. Contracting,

Fixing

one's

self.

Firmly
I

Rooted

(tree.)

"

Chief, leader,

demagogue;" which

produced at the com-

mencement

of

my Work.

The
will

terms,

which

have already

produced under the form ''RC, '^RD, &c., as denoting the Base
or Foundation of the

Earth,
I

amply

illustrate the truth

of

my

hypothesis

and

shall

now

proceed to consider the form

/ does not appear, in

of our

Element "C,

'^D,

where the

conveying

a similar idea.
shall

As

we advance forward

these enquiries,

we

admire

still

more and more those

secret

and subtle workings

ideas,
,

of the

mind,

by which the resemblance of

is

apparently

remote to each other,

cision

discovered, and applied with such pre-

and

effect,

to

that infinite variety of purposes,

which are

accomplished by

Human

Speech.

CHAP.


164

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

CHAP.
SECT.
II.

II.

^C, ^D, ^G, &c.

IVords denoting a Base or Foundation, as of the

EArTH, ArK,
is

EST/a,

(EcTT/a,)

&c., as Edo5,

(E<?of,

Basis

:)

Founded
Statuo,

Established Raised
Sto.)
as

WJiat

Set

up, or Stands up, as on a Base

&c. Terms Strong Stout, &c., fixed

Words
denotijig zvhat
in
is

or Foundation, as Ezomai, (E^o^a;, Sedeo,) Isremi, (lo-T^p, (^c.

signifyijig

what

is

Firm

Substantial
Is,
(ij.

on a Base, &c., as

Vis,)

Terms denoting Kindred, connected with the idea of the Base, Foundation, Stem Stock, ^c, a5 Atta, (Arra, Pater,)
&c.
(^c.

Placed

Situated,
;

or Lies in the

same Spot,

a state of Rest or Repose

and hence Rest, or

Repose, &c., as Eudo, (Ev^u, Dormio,) &c.

Words
is

relating to

Time, derived from

Fixed,
or
Set,

the idea

of that,

ivhich

Established
so

as on

Base or Foundation,

as

to

Last,

Dwelling Habitation, &c., the appropriate certain fixed Spot, on zuhich Persons are Situated Settled Established, &c., as House, (E?ig.) &c. What Placed Section the Seated or Situated Stands up, &c., an abstract sense;
llld.
in
is

Continue,

Endure, as

Age, (Eng.) &c.

Terms

signifyitig

What
Is,

Exists or

Is

Hence

the verb

(Etig.) &c.

Demonstrative parts

of Being,

Est,
Is,

(Lat.)
(Lat.)

of Speech, as

It,

(Eng.) &c.

^C

THE

EARTH.
\sT-aden, &c. (Pers.)
Stop, Dwell.

165

^C, ^D, &c.

To

Stand,

The
is

Base or Foimdation.

"What

Set Founded Established

AsT

Est

Is,

&c. &c. (Pers.

Is

Raised,
Edos. (Gr.)

Lat. Eng. &c.)

Placed,
Station,

or Stands up, as

Locatur.
IsTikhar. (Per.) Persepolis, from

on a Base or Foundation.

1st A.

(Pers.)

Place,

A Base, Foundation,

Dwelling.
AsTi. (Syr.)
blish.

a Seat, Temple, House, &c.

To

Found, Esta-

Edra. (Gr.) Fundament.

Idruo. (Gr.)

Base,

Seat,

AsTu.

(Greek,)

City,

the

To Place. Izo. (Gr.) To Place. Ezomai. (Gr.) To Sit To

AS.
(Arabic,)

Foundation.

be

IsTANDEN. (Pers.)
Fix, Stand up.

To

Place,

Placed, or Rest, as on a Base.

Foundation,

AsTANDAN. (Goth.) To Stand

up, Remain, Endure.

Basis.

AS-AS. (Arab.)
Basis.

Foundation,

Eden. (Heb.) The Garden

the

appropriate

Place

or

IZA. (Arab.) Supporting, Propping

ISB. (Arab.) Fundament. IsTAT. (Arab.) Buttocks, Fun-

Settled Dwelling.

Aden. (Ar.) The Garden of Eden A Permanent Dwell-

ing.

dament.
AsT.
Iksus,
(Pers.)

Ethnos. (Greek,) The People,

Buttocks,

Hips,

Settled in a certain spot.

Fundament.
Iskis,

Athenai. (Gr.)
Oxus,
Osphus.
City.

Athens, the

(Gr.) Hips, Loins, &c.

EDW'Boroiigh
&c. (Eng.)

Eden Eton,
Names
of Places,

OsKEA. (Gr.) Scrotum.

IsT-emi. (Gr.)

To

Place, Stand.

Men, &c.

WE

166

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S/r,X,Z.
in the preceding Section a race of words,

We have seen
form
'''RC,
I

under the
tlie

'MlD, &c., denoting the Base or Foundation, as of

shall

Earth.
r

produce in this second Section a race of words,

conveying a similar idea under the form ^C,

does not appear.

We

shall find, that this

when Radical meaning

'^D, &c.,

the has
first

atforded various senses,

some of which may appear on the

glance remote from each other; though, on a more attentive view,

it

will readily be understood, that they are all impressed with the

same common
which
signify,

notion.

shall

What

is

Set

Founded Established Raised

;

consider in this

Section

words
up

or Stands up, as on a Base or Foundation

such as Ezomai,

(E^ojua/,

Substantial Strong &c., as Vis,) &c. Terms expressing Kindred, as connected with the &c., as Atta, Base or Foundation Stem idea of Words signifying, what Placed (Att, Pater,) &c.
denote what
(iq.

Sedeo;) IsTcmi,
is

{la-rrif^i,

&c. Statuo, Sto;) &c. &c.

Terms, which
Is,

Firm

Stout,

tlie

Stock,

Sec,

is

Situated or Laid in the

is

same Spot, as in a state of Rest or Repose; and hence Rest or Repose, kc, as Eudo, (EvL, Dormio.) Words relating to Time, derived from the idea of that, which
Established

Fixed or

Set, as

on a Base or Foundation, so as to

Last, Continue, Endure; as

a

Age, (Eng.) &c.

Terms

signifying
fixed Spot,

Dwelling or Llabitation

the appropriate certain

Settled, Established,
this race

on which persons are Situated

(Eng.) &c.

&c., as

House,

We

shall understand,

that the idea of the Enclosure

must be sometimes connected with

&c., as denoting the Appropriate

of

words. House,

Peculiar
I

Spot

Separate and Seated or

Hence are de(Eng.) &c., and
(Eng.) &c. &c.
This

Distinguished from other spots. Lastly,

shall
is

produce in another
Placed

Section a race of words, which signify what

Situated in an abstract sense;

what Exists or
Is,

Is
Is,

rived the universal verb of Being, as Est, (Lat.)

the Demonstrative parts of Speech,

(Lat.)

It,


THE
formation of Hiinian Speech.

EARTH.
Focus, Lar,
v. gr.
;

167

This enquiry will lead us into new and curious views on the

The Greek
Asylum;
itself

Esria,
;

(E(rr;,

Domus Ara;
first

Vesta, Dea Sedes,

see,

Imperii,) will
;

present

in

considering this race of words

as

it

contains in itself

some of

the leading senses, which are supposed in

The word, we the Hearth,

not only signifies the Base

Bottom,

my

hypothesis.
as the

Seat,

and the House, on or

;

in

which any thing

sup-

or person

is

Settled or Established

but

it

likewise brings us to
I

the very spot,

the

Earth, or Ea'th,

&c., frcm which, as

pose, these ideas are derived.

In the two examples produced by

R. Ainsworth under this Greek word,

we

find

it

connected with

Arche,

{Aoxv, Principium,

Exordium, Initium, Fiindafnentum,) the

corresponding term, under the form ^RC, &c., as Aph' Esr-ias

AKCH-esthai,
(A(p'

Eo-r<a?

A^^ecrSa:;,

Consentaneum
(^A(p

rei

gerendee

Initium capere,)

j^ph' EsT-ias

AKcn-ofnenos,
perceive

Ea-Tixi A^^Oji^evaj.)

In the sense of the Focus,

the

English

Hearth.

we The

how

the term agrees with

of

signification

the

verb

Esxi'^o,

{Ea-Ttocu,

Lare vel

Domo

excipio;

Convivio

excipio,)

To

Enter-

tain at a Feast,

appears very remote from the idea of the

Earth

or

Ground ; and yet we see how

readily they are connected with

each other,

through the medium of the House, Established or

In the Latin i;-EsTa
I

Situated on the Ground.

we

perceive, that

the Labial breathing,

if

may

so express

it,

has assumed a ConSedeo,) Edos, (eSo?,

sonant form.

In the

Greek Ezomai,

(E^of/,xi,

Sedes, Sella, Delubrum,

Templum,

jldes,

Simulachrum,
Basis,

FirmaSedere
2. perf.

mentum,
Latrina,)

Basis,)

Evra,
(iS^vu,

(E^pa, Sella,

Sedes;

Podex hominis,
(l^:^;,

Ivruo,

Sedere facio, Statuo,)

{la-T-rj^JUi,

Izo,

facio, colloco,

sedeo,)
all

]s)emi,

Colloco;

in

Aor.

plusq. perf. Sto,)

which

have before produced, and which

(Eo-tix,)

may
see

be considered only as different forms of Est///,

precisely

we
In

the

train

of ideas,

supposed

in

my

hypothesis.

168

^R.RA-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
5* is lost.

In the Latin Sto the breathing before the

natory term Sedeo, and
its

The

expla-

parallel

words

Sit,

Seat, Set, &c. &c.,

belong to the Element SD, ST, &c, In Welsh, Dechreu or ^-Echreu

*'

signifies,

"

Beginning,
that

an

Origin, an

Original,"

which the Lexicographers of

Language have justly referred to A'Che, (A^x^.) The d in this Welsh word is an addition from the construction of the Language,
and the
r in

Ecur-eu

is

the lengthening of the sound after the

it

A?che before it. In Welsh we have d-YRcuafael, which is the same as ARcnafael, " To ' Ascend, exalt, rise or lift," where we have the original form Yrch or Arch. In Welsh, Ach is " A Stetn or Pedigree, the
Elementary consonant Ch, as
is

in

" lineage of one's Ancestors;" where

the idea of the Base or Foundatmi
;

we
and

are directly brought to

in

Mr. Shaw's Galic

words belong to

and

Irish Dictionary

we have

Aic,

"

Tribe or Family," and

these

AiCE, "

Prop."

We

perceive,

that

each other, and are to be referred to the idea of the Base.

Celtic terms,

The
as

here produced, will be referred to other words of

In Arabic,
^j^!

a similar kind in a future page.

As

or Uss,

Mr. Richardson represents it, means, " A Foundatiofi, Basis. " The Heart of Man, (as being the Fotmdation of life.) The " Beginning of any thing. The earliest age, Eternity. The

" cinders or ashes remaining "

in a fire-place."

In the succeeding

column of Mr. Richardson's Dictionary we have (j^LmI As-As,

Foundation, Basis," which

is

a doubling of

^j*j\

As, in order

more strongly the idea. In the same Language ^JLcl Aghaz means " A Beginning, commencement." Whether this word should be considered as a compound, Agh-Az, of the same
to express

kind as As-As,

cannot decide.
in

There
which
I

is

an extraordinary term

Arabic,

Aj-Uz,

jjs^

offer to the consideration of the

this

Arabic Scholar to decide,

whether

word likewise may not possibly be a compound

of


THE
of a similar kind
;

EARTH.
form
fj^\

1(J9

or,

if it

be not a compound, whether Ajuz or

As.

Ajz does not belong

no
less

to the simple

This word has

according
to

than

sixty-seven

different

significations,

Mr. Richardson.
sense

The

first
is

sense of the word, in the arrangement

of this Lexicographer,

"

An

old

Woman ;"
I

and

in

the tenth

we have
old

" Tiie Universe,

the World,

the

Earth."

We

shall not
'

be inclined to believe, as

imagine, that the sense of

significations.
I

An

Woman"
"

was the origin of sixty-seven

In the preceding

column of Mr. Richardson's Dictionary

2.

find

Ujuz
"
is

'-^

Having large Hips.

Plural oi

jys^"

Ajuz, the

term just produced.

The Hinder or last part of the back, the Buttocks, (of man or woman.)" The succeeding term |-^^ " AjzA. Having large ^^o<:;fe5 (a Woman.)" We shall
I

"Ajuz.

agree,

think, that all

these words

belong to each other, and

us to that of
th.e
(j>vl

that the sense of the Buttocks brings

As,

the Base or Fou?idation.

We

shall likewise understand,

that the
"

sense of "

An
I

old
shall

Woman"

belongs to

the

idea

of

Large

" Buttocks."

produce various words, denoting the Buttocks,

;

belonging to

this

race of words

and we have already seen the

Greek Evra, (Podex hominis,) Arch-o^, (A^x':, Princeps, Podex,) the I cannot quit and the vulgar English name for this part. word Ajuz, without observing, that among its sixty-seven significations it means " A King. A Kingdom. A Governor of

" a Province,
a
I

or

City,"

which again agrees with the sense of

as
in

Base or

Foundation,

the_Xjrcek
this

word

last

produced.
its

must leave however the explication of

*'

word, in

various
pi Iza

senses, to the adept in the Arabic

Language.

In Arabic,
To

means

Supporting, Propping, causing to Sustain or Bear up."

Israden, "

In the same opening of Mr. Richardson's Dictionary, where this

word occurs, we have the Persian

,^6Lxaw>jI

Stand,

^j^(_)oUj,j1 \$,TANden, "stop, stay, remain, to tarry, wait for." " To Place, fix, make, constitute, appoint, to Stand up," &c.,

and

170

^R. R.

\-C, D,
"

G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
" Durare, Stare,

(j^cAajUawjI IsTAiiiden,

To

Place in the middle;" and ^cXaa^mjI

IsTiden, "

To

Stand."

In Saxon,

AsTA^dan
it.

is

" Manere, Subsistere," as

In Persian,
it,

Lye

explains

c:^^^\

Ast

or 1st, as Mr. Richardson represents

means

'

The
IskIs,

Buttocks, Hips, Backside, Fundament."

The
Oo-tpuj,

following Greek words should probably be referred to the same

idea: Iksus,

Oxus, Osphus, OsKea,

In the

(l^v;, lo-x'i,

O^v?,

Lumbus,
son's

Otrxea,

Scrotum.)

same column of Mr. Richardoccurs,

Dictionary,

where qwI

As
is

we have

l_.'LjI

Asab,

" Fundaments."
for a

To

this

form we must

refer the Persian

name

Horse,

^,^\ Asb, which

found in the same opening of

Mr. Richardson's Dictionary.

on which a person
Arabic word
is
is is

It

means probably the animal,

is

Seated, or which
Isb,

ridden.

The succeeding

t.^-v*j|

another form of the

Persian
c:\>^l

The Fundament, Pubes," &c., which term just produced. The preceding word
or 1st, the Buttocks,
is

"

to the

Ast

another word,
verb of

under the same form

Oa.an1
Is,
is

Ast

or

Est,

the

familiar

Being, corresponding with

(Eng.) Est, (Lat.) &c., which, as

derived from
In

we

shall

now

understand,

the idea of

what

is

Placed

Seated Situated,
says
this

&c. &c.
is

Mr. Richardson's Dictionary

Ass,
(j^l,

same column of the Arabic c;.v>wl (AST,) Est for

the
in
its

v^riter,

which

first

sense

"

A Foundation,

Basis," and afterwards Eternity

A Continued
in

means

Lastitig Period, as

Est
UCnmI

does.

We

have moreover
in

the

same

column the Arabic

IsT-o^,
e

Ista, "

The warp
will

the loom, fitting

" the warp to the loom,"

which

remind us of the Greek

from Isremi,
stamina seu

(ivrog,

Malus

navis,

Malus,
make

seu

lignian,

quo

Tela

suspenditur;

Ipsa
fix,

Tela,) the

Arabic

uifUwgl IsTAT, " Buttocks,

Fuudaments," the Persian

In the

^J<_X>y(t^U*^.l

Isiadaniden,
^j:iUC*i1

''

To

Constitute, establish,

to Stand,"

and

Israden, "

To

stand, stop, dwell."

succeeding

column we have the Persian ^UmjI

"

Ustam.

Faith, confidence.

"

Any

THE

EARTH.
Buttocks,
the Persian

171
prop, support,

"

Any
pillar,

thing to which

"

column."
Jxtan,

we can trust, a confidant, The Arabic dU>*.I Istah,

of old trees," and

and

^^Uwgl

" Roots

(-,<jJUjI

IsTanden, "

To

Stand, constitute, set up, establish."

latter

Between

these
"

words

we have
entrance.

the

Persian

^U>*jI

Asnan,

Vstoji,

Threshold,

King's Court,
of Constan-

" Royal palace, the

Ottoman

Porte," and the

is

name

tinople, J*.>.jUCa,I Istanbul,

which

sometimes written and spoken

Stanbul or Stambul.

Tliis term,

though originally formed from

the City of Constantinople, (Constantine, Cnstantinople, Cstantinple,

Stantnple,

Stanbul,

Stambul,)
Istan, that

has
it

perhaps

assumed

more parthe Persian

ticularly the

form

may correspond with

Ustan,

Palace.

In Arabic, <aAj

BLD

is

a City, belonging to
to

Polls, [UoXig); so that perhaps Istanbul

may convey

an Eastern

mind, ignorant of

its

primitive meaning, the idea of the Court or

Palace, City, the City where the Sultan

It
is

has his Court or Palace.

very

common, when

the origin of a

word
its

is

forgotten,

to

adapt the sound and the form, remaining from

to a similar

primitive idea,

sound and form, more known, and expressing a sense,

in question.

which might naturally be represented by the word

The

Prince Cantemir has

is

formed another derivation of Stanpol,

Polin,
Eig
I.
ri^v

which

that of Eis

Teen

ttoXiv.

The author
is is

of

the Meclianisme du Layigage,

(Tom.

p.

428.) though he

aware
the

of the obvious origin of the word, seems to think that this

true derivation, because that Prince was " bien instruit des fails."

The
"

Prince was furnished with

no

facts

which qualified him for

(^t^Uwjl

the office of an

Etymologist.

These terms

Israden,

To

Stand,"

&c.

more

directly

connect themselves

with

the

Greek Isremi,

(Iittijjm;,

Statuo

a. 2.

&c. Sto,) and the Latin Sto.

is

In the Latin, the breathing before the St

lost.

In IsTAnden

i^06\^\ and

in the English Stajid,

idea,

we have
the

the Radical St

A^,

which conveys the same

through

whole compass of

Language,

172
Lan2:uaire,

R. R.

\-C, D,
I

G,J, K, Q, S,T, X, Z.
shall

and on which

make

few observations in

a succeeding page.

In the
I

same

leaf of

Mr. Richardson's Dictionary, from which

have produced the Persian Isianden, &c.

IsTikhar, ^bb^"^'
the

To

Stand, &c.,

we

have

name

of

the

Ancient

Persepolis.

Many

opinions
I

have been given

respecting
is

the origin

of this

word; yet

imagine, that the true idea

partly to be found in

one of the conjectures of Mr. Richardson.

He

supposes that

" 1st A denotes A Place, Station, Dwelling, (from the Persian " Istaden, To Stand, remain, dwell,)" which, I think, is the
true idea belonging to the word.

He

imagines, moreover, that

will naturally
p.

" Klutr or

Khar

signifies the

Sun

whence Istakhar
(Pref.
if

" imply, the Place or Temple of the Sun."

I

27.)

This

do not conceive

as

cannot but think, that

such had been

we should have found it expressed in the Greek translation. The Persian Istikhar may be simply Istkha, the Place or Position, by way of eminence; or if Khar be sigthe origin of the word,
nificant,
it

In Arabic,

has a similar meaning of the Place

Position,
I

City,

&c.

Shahur and ^^jj^ Koonii {\>\.j^ Kuiuur) signify

a City, from the idea of a certain Spot

that the

Place, &c.

am
it

aware,

Persian

Istakhar was adopted,

before that nation

is

en-

grafted the
at present;
all

Language

of the Arabs into their own, as

found

yet the force of the Element was equally existing at

times.
;

Whether

IsTKA

it

Greeks as
City,

Khar be significant, or only 1st or manifest, that the word was considered by the is The Denoting the Distinguished Spot or Place
the

by way of Eminence, above other Persian

Persepolis,

Cities,

from their

translation
^(,^1-AAKil

The

City

of

the

Persians.

The term
in

jstikhar,

which

denotes

Persepolis,

means
in

Arabic

" Praying for the blessing of God, praying for success," &c. &c.

and there are other words

in the

same and

the succeeding

column of Mr. Richardson's Dictionary, which have a similar

-

sense.

Tin:
sense.

EARTEI.
in

173
is

The

idea,

imaoine,
1

these words

tlie

same

as in

those terms, which

Iiave

examined; and the sense of Praying

notion of being Instant
tiie

and

Petitioiiing

is

derived from the

it;

Prayer, as

we

express

where we have

metaphor of
Action.
in

tliat

which

is

Constant, Remaining or Perseverijig in an

Tlic

Latins use Insisto, wliich signifies

sense,
after

simihir manner,

To " To

'

Stand upon,'
Urge,
Insist

the first

upon,

or be

" Instant

in,"'

says

R. Ainsworth.

In the

same column we have

Permanent, Steady,

Isridainet, " Assiduity

Wishing to be Ouiet,
Everlasting."
IccAaan,!

" Eternal, Perpetual,

In

the succeeding

column

we have
is

the

Arabic

Istida,

" Petitioning,
c:a>*iI

requesting

" submissively," &c.

From

the 1st

denoting Petitioning,

derived the tenth conjugation of Arabic verbs.

is

The
"

succeeding
Arise, Rise
(Ixeti??,

word but one

" up, Stand,

the Persian

^cXaam!

IsTaden,

To

to

work Standing."
et

The Greek
servili

Iket^^,
orat,)

Supplex,
a very

qui

liumiliter

more

aliquid

which

is
it

strong

term,

may belong

to

Istida,

&c.

though

probably belongs to the Greek \vineomai,

(lxv0f4.ai,

Venio, advenio;

Supplico,
or

obsecro,")

where we are brought

to the Ik

Ak,

&c

Earth, under the idea of Motion upon its surface. The very name for the Sun, Khur, belongs to the

idea of the

Place

Spot
to
in

Station,

or

the

Enclosed

Spot,

or

Station

Enclosure;

which supplies a race of words signifying a

City

the
often

Town, &c. &c.

The metaphor
Luminaries
Heavens.

of a Place or Station us

is

annexed
Stations

the
the

above

those Spots Places

the
at
is

or
is

applied to the Stars;

The term Spots in and Spot we know means

Heavens

once a Speck
derived from

and a Place.
a similar idea
"
;

shew that Stella in Latin and we all remember in Milton

shall

The

Planets in their Stations listening stood."

This term

for the

Sun, Khur, has given the name to Syria, as

Abulfeda

174

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
and Mr. Bryant has seen, that
the same as
is

Abulfeda has justly conjectured;

Stiros

or Seirios " (Xv^o? yu^

^Xio?

I^ei^/o?)"

belongs to
of Mr.

this

name

for the

Sun, as

he

quoted

in

the

page
I

Richardson's Preface to his Dictionary, from which

the above quotation.

have taken

All that follows they have not seen.

to our

The
terms
Latin

Persian
in

Khur belongs
the

word Star, and

the

to the parallel
(Ao-tj^,)

other

Languages, as the Greek aster,

the
the

asTRum,
the

Saxon

Steorra,

German
1

Stern,

Danish

Stierne, the Belgic Sterre, the

Cornish Sterran, the Armoric Steren,

cannot sufficiently express

Welsh

Ser, Syr,

and Seren, &c.

Persian

my

surprise to find in Skinner a derivation of the

Greek

ylster,

{Aa-TT]^,)

from the

Ster,
It is

" Vossius

autem Gr.

Ao-tijo,

" Persico Ster deflectit."

extraordinary, that either Vossius

it

or Skinner should resort to a Persian word; and

is

more extra-

ordinary,

when we

learn, that the

Persian term appears to have

a very different form, and to be removed from this race of words.

Mr. Richardson
Sitaureh;

represents
in

the

Persian

name

for

Star
it,

by

though
it

recording the letters, which compose

djUO*..

we

must represent which

in

by Starh

has been inserted in

fact

Vowel breathing, we see, the pronunciation between the two letters,

the
first

represent
in the

letter

of

the
is

Radical.

The
Again,

same has happened

in

Latin Sider-is, which

see, to this

quasi Sder-Is,

and which belongs, as we

Persian,

race of words.
constellation,

SsL\

akter
(Periplus

is

"

Star,

celestial

" sign."
Dr. Vincent
of the

Erythrean

Sea,

p.

98.)

has
is

remarked, that
a
is

Seir,

in

the
Sirius,

Language of
the

the Troglodytes,
as
it

Dog

from

whence
signifies

Dog

Star,

is

called,

supposed to be derived.
a

Troglodytes

That Seir in the Language of Dog, I can very well conceive

;

the
as

there are few Languages,

a sense,

in

which

it

has not that meaning, or

derived.

from which that meaning

is

Thus we have

Cur

THE
Cur
tlie

EARTH.
"T1.1

175
in

in English,

Korre in Belgic,

GUR,

Hebrew, Catellus,
Ciirr-

parallel

terms

produced
gives

by the
us

Etymologists under
other terms
the

Lhuyd,

under Canis,

among

Irish

Grey Hound, Grex; and in the Appendix, under We shall Canis, we have " Isl. Grey, Finnon. et Lap. Coira."
Gayear, Gyr,
see,

that

GREY-Hound
In

belongs to the Cur; and

we

shall readily

understand,

that all these terms for a

Dog
is

are attached to such

'

words as Curro.
It will

Arabic,
I

j^

Ziroo

Hunting Dog."

now be

granted,

trust,

that SiKius in its original sense

the Distinguished Bright meant nothing but the Ser the Star Star; and that the idea of the Dog was added from a similarity in sounds between the Seir, Cur, the Dog, &c., and Ser, Syr,

Star, &c., the Luminary.

In Orpheus,

&c

Seirz'o^,

(2<f/of,)

is

added to the name of the Sun, and

literally

means the Star or

Syr

the Sun.
HsXiot;.

(Argonaut,

f,

118-9.)

In Greek, the

name

of a Star sometimes appears under the form

TR,

as TEiR^a, {Tbi^sx, Astra,)

{tsi^u,
OS

which the Lexicographers derive

from Teiro,
Ev

Vexo.)
TTOivra. rot,

TK TEIPEA

t Ovpotvog

i(TTi(pa,vuTot,'t,

(II. s.

485-)

The
I

Triones, the seven Stars at the

(Tsi^sx,)

North Pole, meant

originally,

imagine, the T-EiKea,

Trioties,

or ^Tars, and have nothing to do

with

the oxen, except by the accidental similarity of the

I

sound of the words.

shew

in

another place, that the Arc^m^,

has been supposed to be Bear,

the constellation at the North,

from a similar cause

the

similarity of sounds.

Arctw^ only

Place or Quarter, as of the means the certain Earth -Orth, &c. The Trion-^5 is the same form as ^Teren, &c. Mr, Richardson has observed, that '* When Esther was

" selected

176

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

" selected among other virgins for the royal choice, her former " name Hadassah was dropt, and a new one given to her, sig" nifying in
see,

Persian a Star."
is

(Dissertation, p. 20.)
(Ao-tjj^,)

Thus we

Starh, or Star. Hence has been derived the name of the Syrian Venus AsTAR-te;
that

E-Ster

the

^^-Ster,

and
to

this derivation

be the Moon.

why The AsmARoth of

will

explain,

she
the

is

conceived by some

Philistines

belongs to

AsTAR-te, as the M3^thologists understand.

Ashtaroth
n^inti':?

Mr. Parkhurst derives

from

r\^*-;

ASH,

T-o

Make, and in TR,

to

Tour,

compass, "from the Tours she makes about the Earth," where we
see in "<n

TR

and Tour, the race of words,

which star belongs;

idol

Mr. Parkhurst observes, that " Perliaps the German

Eostre
this

" or Easter was related to the Oriental As tar^^' To " goddess our Saxon Ancestors sacrificed in April, which
" therefore by them styled Eostur Monath
;

was

and thence our word

" Easter, which the Saxons retained after their conversion to " Christianity, and gave to the solemn festival observed at the
" same time of the year, in commemoration of our Saviour's " resurrection. See Bochart, Vol. I. 676, and Ancient Universal

" History, Vol.

just.

XIX.
Saxon

p.

177."

This conjecture
for

is,

imagine,

To

this

name

an

illustrious
in

Female might
Language,
for

possibly belong the

termination Estrf,
;

that

a Female in general
:

"

Estre. Terniinatio Foeminina substantivi

-'

" agentis sc, Ut nomina masculi generis, apud Latinos, in or " terminantia, formant Foeminina in i.r ; sic apud Anglo-Saxones,
**

in

Estre, Istrf, Ystre.

e.

g.

Sang-Y stke,
to this

Cantatrix,

&c."

shall

shew, that the Element ^S denotes Being, through the

whole compass of Language;

and

belongs the Latin /x,

and perhaps the Saxon

to Sitaur,

Estre.

The

Persian

name

Statira belongs
It
is

the Star,

as others

liave

understood.

likewise
'

known, that Roxana is derived from another Persian word signifying Light; though it is not known, that Roxana belongs
to

THE
to

EARTH.
in

177
metaphor and

Radius, and that

it

precisely corresponds,

Elementary characters, with Radiant

the Radiant form.

is
I

The ZoR
Staiir or Star.

or Tsor, in the

name

Zoroaster, belongs to Sitaur

We
in

perceive, that in Statira there

a breathing
first

before the letters, which represent, as

imagine, the

Radical

Consonant; but

the Zor or Tsor

we

perceive the true form.

The

Oastres

or Astres

belongs to the Element STIIS, denoting

the Sage or learned personage, under the idea of the Searcher

Enquirer,

&c.

The vowel
ST, &c.

breathing before
is

STRS

is

derived

cither from

some intensive

particle, or

an organical addition to
the same as Idris, &c.

the consonants

The Astres

is

name

well

known

in

the ancient world for a Seer, Prophet,

&c. &c.

Among

the Celts

we have

the

Giant Idris, " whose

" memory," as Mr. Davies has justly observed, " is perpetuated " by one of the highest and most pointed mountains in North
" Wales, called Cader Idris, the chair, or keep, of Idris.
It

may,

" perhaps, have been an observatory, in ancient periods."

Researches,
p.

(Celtic

Mr. Davies has likewise properly under" l^ig, stood some of the parallel terms, to which Idris belongs.
173.)
" in

Greek,"

as

he observes, " implies

in

an

expert,

or

skilful

" person; and ti'^iT Idresh, " search, inquire diligently. " Welsh."
(Id,
p.

Hebrew, from
Hydres
has a
is,
I

\ir\1

Dresh,

To

seek,

similar
believe,

meaning
right.
lias

in

174.)

Mr. Davies

The

Greek

Idris, (iS^i?,)

belongs to the Radical

DRS, and
Videns,

only an
Video,)
I

accidental similarity to lo-on

Eido,

(iSuv,

EtSu,

with which indeed

it

appears to be directly connected.

find,

however, that the ordinary Lexicographers derive

l^^stx,

Peritia,

from

Icttjjm;.

Mr.
is, I

Paikhurst has referred to the Hebrew tril the

Oriental term

Dervise,

and the Celtic Andraste, the Goddess of

derivation

Vengeance.
the latter

The former
^'^^

may

perhaps

be right,

but

conceive, wrong.

The term

DRS

belongs to Dirt,
z

Dust,

Dig.

&c. &c.

Words


178
^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Search

Words denoting
into

Enquiry,
the Earth.

&c.

have

been commonly

derived from the idea of Routing or Scratching about

amongst
is

up,

&c. the Dirt

to

of^

We

know, that Scrutor

acknowledged
Eruendi.

be derived from a similar metaphor,

Scruta
and

Scrutor belongs

more

directly to Search

Scratch,

ultimately to ^"^1

DRS.

The
term

succeeding word to this in Mr.

JiH

Parkhurst's Lexicon,
to the

tiie

DS, must be
;

referred likewise

same race

and here the sound of

between the Radical

which
Lexico-

Consonants
"

is lost.

The word

t^T

DS

means, says Mr. Parkhurst,

to
this

To

Thresh, beat or Scatter, to pieces,"

grapher justly refers Dash, Dust.

Let us note another of these

terms in the explanatory word Thresh, under the form

TRS, and

mark moreover the word

I

Scatter,

where the

does not appear.

am

not attempting to adjust the degrees of affinity between

these words:
referred
to

mean only

to observe,

terms

denoting the

Dust,

Dirt

that they are

Grit,

all

to be

&c.

of the

Earth; and that they were derived from actions performed on

To the Hebrew ti'lT DRS more immediately the surface of it. belongs the Greek Derko, (Ae^xo^ita/, vel As^ku, Video.) In
Persian,
twTj*^

DRK,

with

the

auxiliary

verb

(^<^j->

Kiirden,

signifies "

and
"

Derk

comprehend. To perceive. To follow out, prosecute;" The Pit (of Hell.) itself means " The lowest part.

To

Part of the Earth, a portion of the Ground."

to

Here we are

at once brought

the spot,

supposed

in

my

hypothesis.

On

the other side of the leaf in Mr. Richardson's Dictionary, where

this

word

is

found,

we have t^ti DRD,

" Dregs,

sediment, the

" Tartar of wine, the mother of oil. mark the explanatory terms Dregs,
belonging to
Celtic,
this

A Draught;"
Tartar,

where

let

us
all

and Draught,

race of words.

In the Galic Dialect of the

look stedfastly;" and
look, to view, to see,"

in

DEARC^m means '' To see, behold, Welsh, Edrych means " To behold, to
in

which the Lexicographers

this

Language allow

to

belong
to

THE
to the

EARTH.
We
perceive in

179 Edrych
a vowel

Greek Derko,

(as^ku,.)

breathing at the beginning, as in Idris.

was Mr. Davies has properly observed, that Idris or Edris

well

known
it is

to the Arabians. as

His name

in

Arabic
it,

is

(j**jj^^
tells

Adris or
that

Idris,

Mr. Richardson represents

who
"

us,

" the Arabian

name

for

^y^^ "

^^chrmch,
is

Enoch

the

" prophet, (Gen. v. 21.) This name " which signifies study or meditation."

derived

from

Ders,
q>vj<3

The Arabic Dcrs

The first sense, which Mr. Richardson belongs to the same idea. gives of it, is " Reading, a lecture, a lesson;" and in the second
hidden path, the traces almost effaced," where we The Persians have joined it are brought to the original spot.
sense,

"

with
*

an auxiliary verb, and made

it

signify

"

To Tread

or

Thresh out corn," where we are again brought

it.

to the original

spot and action connected with

Let us mark the explanatory

After the most mature con-

words Trace, Tread, Thresh,

Arabic Ders,

all

belonging to each other; and to the

the path or Trace.

sideration on the origin of the great Celtic

Priest
to

name

for a
it

Seer

Prophet the Druid,

race

finally imagine,

that

belongs

this

of words,

and denotes
I

the

Searcher.

Mr. Shaw

explains the Galic Draoi (which

consider to be quasi Draoj,)

and Draoith, by "

the next column to

Druid, Augur, Charmer, Magician;" in which, I find Draos, Trash; where let us again
and English words, other terms belonging
&c.
I

mark, both
to the

in the Galic

same race
"

To Dirt,
Form,

find

Hkewise in the same

column
'*

Dreach.

figure,

image.

" Dresseth, polisheth; Drawn, figured,

DREACuach. That delineated. DREACH^m.

"

To

Figure,

delineate,

adorn ;"

and

Dreacht.
let

Poem,

" Draught, Pattern."

We

perceive, that all these belong to the

same

train of ideas,

and mean To Trace; and

Drazvfi

us note the

explanatory

terms

Draught,

directly

corresponding

with the Galic term in every point.

The terms Drag, Draw, Draught,

180

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
or
in

Draught, relate to the action performed amongst the Dregs Dirt of the Ground. The final Radical Consonant is lost
Draiv, though
it

is

preserved in the parallels Dragan, (Sax.) &c.

&c.
in

It

is

lost likewise in the

term Draoi, though

it is

preserved

Draoith.

Let us again note another explanatory term, Dress,

to the

which belongs
recollect

same

race, as

we

shall all agree,

when we

the original application of the word.

To

Dress or Till

Land.
jecture

In

Welsh, the Druids are called Derwyddon.

No

con-

can be

more probable, than

in

that,

which

is

commonly

received, respecting the origin of these words from the Derzv, or

Oak; and the name

so;

Welsh has no doubt been

Still,
I

so written on
is

the idea of this origin.

however,

this,

as

conceive,

not

and

have produced, as
of

imagine, the true Etymology.

The name
forms
;

Zoroastres

appears under a great

to

variety of

but that of the Greeks seems

be as precise, as the
is

nature of the case will admit.

By Mr. Richardson, who

is

very

loud against the authority of the Greeks, he

called

Zeratusht,

which likewise

is

sufficiently

exact,

as

the

same cognate con-

sonants remain to record the identity of the word.

Though,

if

my
the

derivation should
r,

be right, the Greeks, by the addition of

in their representation of the
little

have been more precise

is

name.

This however

too minute a remark, and of

use or importance

in these investigations.

The words

signifying

To

See

Search,
may
be

&c. appear,

in the Persian

and other Languages, alike under the

the r; which
letter,

forms

DRS, and DS without

is

as

it

considered only as a symbol to lengthen out the vowel with which

it is

connected,

of no consequence in the determination of the

Radical.

M.

Anquetil, in his

represents

the

work on the Zetid Avesta, sometimes name of Zoroaster by Zerethoschtresch. Strange

as this representation

and uncouth even

a faithful record

may

appear,

it

preserves

of the name, as

it

is

exhibited

by the other
its

forms

and has been only rendered thus uncouth in

appearance,

by

THE
by an attempt
at

EARTH.
In the Zer

181

extreme accuracy.

we have Zori
Zor-Oastres.
for the

and
the

in

the

Ethoschtresch, or Ethschiresch,

we

unequivocally see

Oastres

of the

Greeks

in

the

representation

This cluster of consonants,

reason
that

Thscht,

was adopted

same
in

the

Greeks applied
tlie

their

two Consonants ST,

mingled sounds as conveyed to the ear in the Persian pronunciation of this word, or as represented by the These letter or letters adopted by the Persians on this occasion.
order to express

mingled sounds, which were probably heard

form Zera-Tusht by the single symbol T.
sufficient for all the

in the enunciation

of the word, are very inadequately expressed in Mr. Richardson's

Yet

this

is

perfectly

purposes of Etymology.

There

is

no

diffi-

culty at all in the representation of the

word by M. Anquetil,
itself in this cluster

except, that a vowel breathing has inserted

of consonants
it

Thscht, which

we
I

see has

become Thoscht; since

explained
the

is

almost impossible to enunciate such mingled sounds without

insertion

the

of a

vowel.

have

sufficiently

nature of these mingled sounds in the former part of

my Work,
letter

(page 27,) where

have shewn, that the sound of a Russian

has been represented by Chtch.

I

cannot leave

my

observations on this

title

Oastres,

or Idris,

without once more recurring to

the Greek

Idrjs,

(l^^ig,)

and

confirming by a most unequivocal example the true origin of the

word.
In the instance which
I

shall produce,
is,

Idris,

{l^^ti;,)

is

actually applied as the

Welsh Idris

to

a Celtic or Chaldean

Sage

skilled in

Astronomy.
xev tiq lOot 6vi^tuv
f^cBpoTruiv

Ou yuD
E<
jttJ?

xpoitvovTXf

jjiovvoyivifii;

ti? uTroppu^ <pvXov (xvu9bv

XAAAAinN- IAPI2
Kaci
<r(paipii]g Kivvif^

yx^

eriv

ASTPOIO nOPEIHS,
TTSptTeXXsi,

uy,(pi

^9ov ug

KvKXoTS^eg

ev i<ru,

&C.

{Orph. Frag.

2.)

These

182
These

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
lines

are found

in

the

Fragments,

collected

name

of

Orpheus.

under the
the

It is

not necessary to enquire,

to

who was

writer of these lines,

precisely

or

whom

they allude, or what they

is

mean.

We
(iS^tg,)

see plainly,
is

what

enough

for our purpose,

that the Idris,

applied to a Chaldean Sage

;

learned

in

the course of the Stars or of the Sun

that the Mystic,

and

who wrote
however

these lines,
skilled

we can readily believe, well knew a title be-

longing to his

art,

he might be in the nature of

the Greek Language, or of Astronomy.

The

origin of the

word IsTiKhar, the

I

City, has led

me

into

a short digression, from which

shall

now

return to the con-

sideration of terms belonging to our

Element

'^ST, &c. denoting the

Fixed
Asty

Established,
understand.

Place or Position

the

Settlement, &c.
(Ao-tu,

We

shall instantly agree, that the

;

Greek Astu,

Urbs, Astu, seu

peculiariter Atheme,) belongs to this idea,

which the Etymo-

logists

" Stehen. Syr. ^nt^Ji " pulcher." In Syriac,

Establish, &c.

Martinius derives it " a Xrccu, ut Stadt a " ASTI, " Fundare. ka-rsio;, Civilis, festivus,

we

see

ASTI

signifies

To

Found,

From Astu, (Ao-tu,) is derived Asteios, (Ao-reio?,) and to this word we must refer the Latin Asttitus, though some even doubt on this point. Astu is used peculiarly for Athens, " An in Asru venit ? Terentius, Eunuch. A. 5. S. 5. Athenas
" "
intelligit," says

Vossius.

" Ita

et

Cic. 2.

de Legg. Ut vestri
agris, et in

Attici,

priusquam Theseus eos demigrare ex

Astu,

" quod appellatur, omnes conferre se jussit, et Sunii erant et " Attici." Perhaps Athens, Athena, (a5>ji/ij,) is nothing but the

Astu, the City.

the T, or the

&c.

so

that

The n may be only an organical addition to Then may be significant, corresponding with Town^ the Athene or AT-Thene may be AST-Town

Established

Place

Settled
:

Spot
if

the

Settlement.

In

AttIcu

the n does not appear

the

and

my

hypothesis should be right,

that

name

of

Attica

must have

succeeded

of

the

City.

Whether

THE
whether
Minerva,)
or from

EARTH.
or of Weavhig, AthenUy
Place, over

183
(Aflijj/a,

the Goddess of
is

Wisdom

derived from the

source,

which she presided,

subject of a future

some other

must be the

Enquiry.

The Element ST-N, T-N, D-N, C-N,

whole compass
of Language,
the

denotes, through the

Appropriate
;

Place
this

Spot
TN, DN,

Land must

the

Established Spot, &c. &c.

and

to

Element we

refer Stand

Tozvn Country County,

&c. &c. &c.

and the

in the

names of

Villages, Cities, &c. &c.,

Hamp-Toi^, LojiDimim.
is

This sense of
it

DN in Lon-'Dia-iim,
The

so obvious, that

has been remarked by every adventurer in the craft of

EtymoIn

logy.

Their researches however have stopped at the threshold

of the enquiry.

DN

in

Medina has a

similar meaning.

Arabic,

i^O^
tn

wDN
the

denotes a City, where the

DN

is

significant,

and the

only arises from the construction of the Language.

We

have

seen

Persian
&c.
;

word JsrANden, or Ist-STANden,

hence

^j<AjU>*jl

To

Place,

and

we have
is

the

Stan

in

HhidosTAN, &c.
in the Persian

The

force of this

Element

perpetually visible

Language.
in

Boostaim, (^L\amj

Hence we have the Taun or Staiin in the Persian term for a Garden ; where let us
Garden,
or
Gard-D.Ei^,

mark

the Deji

which

has

similar

meaning.
in various

The same Element

Languages, as
in the

supplies the

names

for a

Garden

Hebrew

i\

GN,

the Arabic

c^^
in

Junnut, &c.

Dr. Vincent has produced the various modes,

which one portion of a compound expressing the name of an

Eastern River
*'

is

represented,

which are the following:

Cheji, Chin,

" Djen,

Djan, Tschan, Tschen, Chan,

Jen, Gen, Tschtm, Chun,

" Shan, San."

sounds

We

here see, that the union of consonants at the

is

beginning of some of these words

meant

to express the

mingled
hence

in the first letter of the Eastern

word.

We

shall

understand the nature of the Greek

ChThoN
to
this

(xduv,

Terra,) and

how

County and

Tozvn

may belong

word, or

how

the

forms

184
forms

^R.R.
CN,

\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
pass into each other.

TN

may

This word seems

to

be directly connected with the Eastern terms, expressing a similar

idea; and the
to express the

Ch and Th

at the

beginning of the word are meant

to Eastern

mingled sounds, belonging

terms with

such a meaning.

The Den

in

Edeti,

the

Garden of Paradise,

must be
in

referred to this race of words,

and denotes the Stand

the certain fixed Place

Spot,

&c., the Settlement, &c.

to the race of

Eden or Ed -Den belongs probably

(eSo?,

The Ed words now

Astu,

under discussion, Ed-os,

(Ao-tu,)

Sedes,)

IsT-emi,

(la-Tfif^i,)

&c. dec.

The Hebrew
]1V
is

Lexicographers
it

understand only by the

word

ODN,

Eden, that

signifies " Pleasure

and Delight," which

the word, as derived

certainly a familiar sense belonging to

;

from the Garden, the Delightful Place

the genuine idea,

but in the corresponding

Arabic term Aden, (^<A as explained by Mr. Richardson, we see

*'

i.

A permanent
pj?

dwelling.

2.

The Garden
(hSovtj,

of

" Eden."
tas,)

Mr. Parkhurst derives the Greek Edone,

Volup-

from the Hebrew

ODN,

which seems almost indubitable;

{uSoinj,

yet

we cannot

but connect Edone,

Voluptas,) with Edus,

(ViSvg,

Suavis,) in which no idea like that, which

we have annexed
(uSv;,)

to these

words, appears to

exist.

Perhaps Edus,

might

have been formed by the Greeks from Edone,

considered
as

(H^ovv;,)

which they
(Edvo?,

substantive form.

The
is

Greek Ethnos,
Aden,
Settled

Gens, Natio:

Gens a vera

fide aliena,)

quasi Ethen-05, and

Spot, or

means
from

the

People

peculiar to a certain
its

Dwelling.
this,

Whether Heathen and

will be

parallel

terms are derived

considered in another place.

idea,

The Hebrew
is

Lexicographers will see the original

("T37

which

annexed to

ODN, Eden, in a parallel term belonging to that Language, pK ADN. Taylor explains this Hebrew word by " Dominus. " A Master, a Lord, a Sustainer; from pa" ADN, " A Base or
" Column,
as

Superiors

are the Pillar

and Support of Society

" and


THE

EARTH.
To
this

185

" and the most high God is the Base and Support of the whole " Universe." This term perpetually occurs, and it is used oftentimes for the
referred the

name

of Jehovah.

word has been usually

Greek Adon/^; and we

shall

now

understand,

why
Man,

Gardens have been connected with

It

this

name, Horti Adonidis, &c.

has arisen from a confusion in the names of

Adon,

the

The same form and meaning, which we have in the Eastern terms Eden, or Aden, we find in our names of Towns and Men; the Edm in Edinhorough, Eton, Eden, Hatton, Aston, &c. &c. and Athence may be a compound
&c.,

and Eden, the Garden.

of a similar kind.

While
I

cast

my
et

word Astu, (Ao-ru,) in Martinius, eyes on another term in the same column Astandes,
I

am examining

the

{Aa-TOiv^'^i,)

which, as he says,
a-TVjvxt,

is

a Tarentine

word

for

Nuncius,

" ab

oc

quod non

Stet,

sed ambulet."

This term probably

belongs to the race of words before us,

under the idea of these

Messengers being placed at certain Sta?ids or Stations; and thus

it

will correspond with the

is

metaphor

in

our word Post.

Though
in the

Post

derived, as

we know, from
it

Position or Rest;

yet,

expression Post-Haste,

is

applied to the quickness of motion

belonging to the Messenger.

supposed, that Astand^^,

Our

ordinary Lexicographers have

(Ao-rai/Ji??,) is

a Persian word

and they

have explained it by " Nuncius, seu tabellarius Persicus, An" garus." The form Astand-^^ coincides with that of the
Persian
^j<JJUjjI
Istanden,

To

Place,

&c.

Let us mark the

in

explanatory term A?igarus, or Aggar-o^, (A^ya^oj,) whicli

latter

the

form might be conceived as belonging

to

the present race

of words under the

Element
is

'^G, '^S,

&c.,

with a similar idea.

In the interpretation, which

to the very notion
is

given of this word,

we

are brought
kyyot^oi,

supposed

in

my

hypothesis.

Aooaros,

explained by " Nuncius, vel tabellarius

" in Statione sua Positus, literas ab altero

regum Persarum, qui, Angaro acceptas alteri

" tradebat.

A A

186

^R. R.

\-C, D,

G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
This word, however, will
is

" tradebat, ut

ita celerius

perferrentur."
If

be considered
it

in

another place.

the true form

Uskiidar,

Aggak-os,

might belong to the Persian _^I<A^1

Courier."
I

"

An AmbasIskan,

" sador, Envoy, Messenger,

In the
the

same column of
^^\J^\

Mr. Richardson's Dictionary

" Causing one to
sta}',

find

Arabic

remain, continuing to dwell."

An
*'

adjacent word to the terms quoted above, in Mr. Richardis

son's Dictionary,

the Persian

(^L.s^'

Vstukhan,

"

Bone,

kernel stone of fruit," which

means
itself,

the Substantial part of any

thing.

The word

Substa?itial

race of words, Sto, &c.

We

shall

we know, belongs to this now understand the origin of

In

the Greek Osreon,

(Oo-tbov,)

and the Latin Os, Oss-is.

Hebrew,
Solidit}--,

DVy

OZM

denotes,

says

Mr. Parkhurst,
its

" Strength,

" Firmness.

A Bone,

from

Strength and Solidity," where the

OZ

belongs to the words before us.

(OcTT^uct,

Some Etymologists
from OsTeon,
were, which
is

derive

OsTreia,
{Oa-T^KKov,

Oa-r^eu,

Ostrea,

pisces testis tecti,)

figlina,)
it

Osrrakon,
(p<rrsov,)

Testa nativa

Testa
is

and Os, Oss-/5, the Hard Bony

right
;

part, as

probably

that

is,

they are probably derived from the idea conveyed

by these words,
Belgic Oester,
Huitre,
Oestren,

what

Substantial.
Ostre,

Oyster occurs in various the the

other Languages, as the Saxon

German

Auster,

the

the Danish
Ostria,

Oster-ling,

French Huistre,
the

or

the

Italian

Sec,

the

Spanish Ostia,

Welsh

which the Etymologists have produced.

Lj<3JC*.I
is

In Persian, too,
curious, that this

IsTiRidia,

"

An Oyster;" and
the
I

it is

word occurs
quoted.
^jti-Aw^l

in

one

of

two columns of Mr. Richardson's

to
this

Dictionary, from which

have taken the Eastern terms above

is

The preceding term

"

the

Persian UsTurden,

To

Shave, Erase;" and as

this

word occurs among

Substantial,

the terms,

signifying

what Stands firm

to

is

&c.,

it

must probably be referred

the same idea.

We

know, that

terms for opposite actions are derived from the same word, or

same


THE
same
idea,

EARTH.
to

187
mark the
difference,

sometimes with a variation

and sometimes by the use of the same word. Thus, To Root, and Up-Root, E-Radicare, &c. ; and in To Peel, To Stone, &c.,
the very words are used to express the removal
Stone, &c., quasi,
signifies

of the Peel

To

Un-Peel, Un-Stone.

So,

imagine, Vsiiirden
a thing from

To

Erase,

i.e.

To Un-Stand
Place
if I

To remove
a

its Sta7id,

Seat or Position.
[la-rrifii,)

The Greeks have

their Isj emi,

to Place

To

Stand, &c.,
may
so say.

compound from which at once means

Erect, Build, &c.,
in

and

to

Un-Place,
Destroy,

To

and

To
The

Erase,

&c.

An-lsiemi,

Avta-r'^fji.t,

one sense

means " Exstruo,

referred
to
is

i^difico,"

and

in another, " Everto, Subverto."

is

adjacent word to Os, Ossis,

the
idea of the

Os, Oris, which must be

Extremity;

and

this

sense of the

Extremity

derived from that of the Surface,

or the

considered either

as the Base or Bottom,

in

Top.

R. Ainsworth explains

Os

some of

its

senses

"creature.

The

by " The Face or countenance

Front of an army.
place.

The

of any

Mouth, Passage, or
where,

"entrance into any

in the

The

Head

or Fountain;"

'Head

or Fountain,'

dation

Orig-/,
in

we

see the idea, as of the Base

arises.

Founwhich
the

from which any thing

is

notion of the word

that of the Surface

Extremity,
the oblique

The genuine
at

any thing ends or begins.

form Or, as
Oris, &c.,

We

see,

in

cases,

which will remind us of the adjacent

region,
part,

word Or A,

"A
and
the

Coast,

or

country

Extremity,
we
are
are

" edge, brim, margin, hem, or border of any thing;" where in

the sense of Extremity, annexed to
Os, Or-Is
;

Ora, we
from

see the true idea of

in

that of the " Coast,

Region," &c.,

brought
derived.

to

original

Spot,

which these terms

the
Lips,

The Phrase " Ora

vulneris,

or edges

of

" a wound," as explained by

equally

R. Ainsworth,
vulneris.

might have been

"

Ora

vulneris,

or

Os

Oro, " To Speak

Pray, &c. belongs to Os, OrIs, as the Lexicographers imagine,

who

188 who

^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Aoytov

likewise justly observe, that Oraculum belongs to Oro, Dico,

Ore pronuncio, as

does to Asyu.

We

see

by

my

explanation

of Ora,

how

it is

connected with Orior, "

To

have a beginning."

An entrance, or passage. The Mouth of OsTium, " A Door. " a river or haven," belongs probably to Os, as the Etymologists
suppose.
idea
If
it

is

does not,

it

belongs to House, &c., under a similar

&c. &c.
Osciilum
justly

of the

Establishment,

derived

from Os, and Oscito from Os and Cito, Moveo.

words, Ostendo and
Ostejito,
;

The
to
e.
i.

adjacent

are imagined by

some

be taken

from Ob and Tendo

oculos.

or from

Os and Teneo,

Teneo ob
to

They seem

to

be derived from Os, and perhaps Tendo,

the

and

to relate to the

Extended or Widely-exposed Surface,

Extremity

or Outside of any thing, as

that in Arabic, qwI

we

express

it.

We have seen,
" Basis. &c.

AS

signifies "

Foundation,
life,)"

The Heart

of

Man

(as being the

Foundation of

Perhaps the explanatory word, the English Heart, and the

terms to be found in other Languages, have the same

parallel
idea.

The Heart
part

of any thing, of Cak,

it;

&c.,

Substantial

of

that

which

is

the

means the Solid Main support and

Foundation of the Tree.

expresses the idea
Sto,
is

The word Substantial, which precisely annexed to Heart, is derived, we know, from
to

which belongs

the race of words

before us.

Substantia

acknowledged

to be derived " a Substando ;"

still,

and Substo Robert

Stand his

Ainsworth explains by " To Stand

'

to bear up, to

Ground."
imagine,

In

the

phrase

"

To

Stand his

Ground,"

we

are

brought to the original Spot, and genuine idea, from which, as

I

these

terms are derived.

Heart

occurs in various

Languages, as the Saxon Heort, the Gothic Hairto, the German

Herz, the Danish Hierte, the Belgic Hert, the Runic Hiarte,
dec.

Some
Kf^(,)

derive these words from or from

Eetor,
(Hto^,)

Kear,

Keer,

Kardia,

(K??^,

Kea^,

and others from

Hard, Durus.

Surely Cardia, {Ku^^ix, Cor,) must belong to Heart; and Cordis

we


THE
we
as
shall
I

EARTH.
We
(Ki?^,

189
shall then asree.
Kea^,)

own,

think, to belono^ to Cardia.

Cor,
Ceer,

imagine, that

and Gear,

must be

referred to each other.

The Greek

EExor,

(yiTu^,)

ought surely

to be considered as belonging likewise to Hai/TO, &c. &c., and

thus

all

these terms are attached to each other.

difficulties.

These words

however present considerable

those terms, as the English

The

verb attached to

HEARxew, and the Saxon Hyrt^??,

" Refocillare, animare, confortare," &c.

may

be the original, and

may

belong to the race of words,

If this

which signify

To

Sth' up

of

Excite.

should be the case, Heart, and

the

Hart,
is

the animal,
seat

may belong
boldness

to

same
is

idea.

The Heart

the

that which
Hart
is

Stirred up or Excited to deeds of valour;

and the

the Stirrer up

Pricker or Pusher,

with his

the Exciter the Annoyer, Horns the animal, which Hurts.

The preceding term to Hyr/an, Refocillare, &c. in my Saxon Dictionary, is " Hyrt, Hurt, Laesus, Vulneratus." Still however that the name for the Heart is commonly taken I must observe,
from the idea of
that,

which

is

Solid

and

Substantial.

In

the

Egyptian Language, Ath or Eth is the Heart; and hence the " Nempe," Capital of the Delta was called Aru-Ribis, Cor Pyri. says Bochart, " ^gyptiis a9 vel U9 est Cor, ut scribit Horus * Hieroglyphicon, lib. i. cap. 7. et PtC, vel PtCi, Pyrum; inde " Athribis Cor Pyri, quia in medio Pyri, id est, i^gypti partis,
"

quam

a Pyri

forma ^gyptii Rib,

p.

id

est,

Pyrum, vocabant."

(Geograph, Sacr.

259. Ed. 1707.)

We
the

have seen, that the Arabic As, y^l not only signifies
Basis,

Foundation,
Earliest

and the Heart

but

it

means likewise
-^RS,

"
"

The
in

Age, Eternity.
In

The Cinders

or Ashes remaining

a fire-place."

Arabic, likewise,

under the form

^jj\

Ars, or Irs, not only means " Inheritance, Heritage, Here-

" ditary right. A Root, stability, firmness, the principal part, " any thing agreeable to ancient hereditary custom;" but it
signifies


190
signifies

'^R.

R.

\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S,T, X, Z.
" Ashes.

likewise
I

The

Remains, Residue

"

and we
are only

cannot doubt,
different

imagine,

that the Arabic

Ars and As

forms of each other.

The

senses of Herit^^^,

the

and Ashes, unequivocally bring us to the Earth. The Arabic Ars and As, in the sense of Ashes Remaining in the
Root,
Fire-Place,

bring us

to

the

English Hearth, and the

Greek
Vesta,

Est ia, (Eo-T<a, Focus, Lar; Sedes v.gr. Imperii.) Dea

;

Domus; Ara; Asylum;

In Estia,(EarTta,,) as
I

before observed,

we

unequivocally see the original idea of the Base

Foundation
when the
(Eotiji/,)

Seat, as connected
lost,

with the Ground, or Earth,

or,

r is

Eath.
itself

We

may

observe,

likewise,

how

Esria,

(Ea-noi,)

connects

with the adjacent term Est eti, &c.

(loT-.jp,)

be-

longing to Isremi,
hypothesis.
Estia,

as

it

ought
its

to do,

according to

my

Whether Ashes and

parallel

terms belong to

Earth, on which The they lie, or to the Dirt of the Earth, I cannot decide. sense, which the Arabic word bears, of " The Earliest j^ge,
(Eo-tioc,)

the Base or Bottom, as of the

" Eternity,"
tinues

is

or

taken from the idea of that which Lasts

Con-

Endures, as things do, which are Established on a

proper Base or Foundation.

ideas will be considered

The words

containing this train of

on another occasion.
derived, as

shall
is

examine

in the next article a race of words, which signify.

Substantial

Stout Strong,
is

What

Firm

imagine, from the idea

of that, which

Firmly Established, as on a Base or Foundation,

Radical idea
it is

&c.

The same

still

remains, however various

may

be the purposes, to which

applied.

Terms

THE

EARTH.
Ocain. (Ir.)

191

Terms

signifying what

Substantial, Stout

Strong;
the
is

is

Firm

A Young

EoGan.
Ozven.

(Irish,)

Man. The name

derived originally from

idea of that,

which

Firmly

Og.
OiG.

(Ir.) (Ir.)

Established, &c., as

on a Base

Young. A Champion.
Rare,
Excellent,

or Foundation, &c.

AZ.
Fix,

(Arab.)

Corroborating.

OJ. (Hebrew.)

To

make
Tree,

OZ, &c. (Chald.

Syr.

Samar.

Firm, or

Steady,

A
A

iEthiop.) Strong, &c.

the Back-bone.

Eus. (Gr.) Good, Stout, &c.

Bone.
or
'EiTH-eos,

Osieon, Os. (Gr. Lat.)

Ozos. (Greek,)

Aiz-eos,

&c.

(Gr.).

The Knot,

A stout Young

Man.
or

Branch
is

of a Tree.

"What

OZ-UZ. (Heb.) Very

ceedingly Strong.

ex-

Oak Ac Eik Eiche

Eyck. (Eng. Sax. Run. and Dan. Ger. Belg.) The Firm
Substance.

Substantial.

Hizz-Uz. (Syr. Chal. Arab.)

Dominus
Hes-Us.

Fortis.

Az-Iz. (Phoen.) Mars.

(Celt.)

The God of

AsT. (Germ.)

Branch.

AsTS. (Goth.) Ramus.

Atsatjan. (Goth.) Sistere. OZ. (Heb.) To be Strong,

vigorous.

War. Aider, &c. (Eng. Fr.) Aid The Firm Support.

AossEO. (Gr.)
AssA,
&c.

Strong

Cities,

Ass

AsiNUs,

To

Assist.

Athn,

Garrisons, Holds.
Is.

(Sax.

Eng. Lat. Heb.)

(Gr.)

Strength,

Fibre,

The Bearer
Fortress.

Supporter.
Strong, as a

Nerve.
IsKus (Gr.) Strength, Power.
Vis. (Lat.) Force, Strength.

ATN. (Hebrew,)
ISD. (Heb.)
blish.

To

Found, Estaforth or
out..

Ocan.

(Irish,)

Bough, Twig,

Branch,

IZA. (Heb.)

To come


192
out.

R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
To
Arise,

as

from a
the

a thing

is

Founded

Upheld,

Base.

&c.

IDH. (Heb.) The Hand,

Member
Pillar,

of

Strejigth.

AcHSEL

&c. &c.

EsL. (Germ, Sax.) The Supporter. Assis AssER. (Latin,) The

Board
Solid.

Axis,

Axon, Ex, Achs, Axis, Axle, &c. (Lat. Greek, Sax.

what

is

Substantial,

Germ. Eng.
Substantial

&;c.)

The

Mam

Ms.

(Lat.)

A Pound the

Solid

Part,

on which

Substance.

1 HE Greek Ozos, (O^o?, Nodus arboris. Ramus,) the Knot of Branch, &c., must be referred to the idea of Bough a Tree Substantial The Ozos Areos, (O^og what is Strong Firtn, &c.

If

A^Tjog,)

is

supposed to be
it

ATroyovog,
it

the Descendant, the Branch or

Shoot of Mars, as perhaps in

Perhaps,
this

were.

does

mean

so,

it

connects itself
of the word.

case with

the

more

original idea
(O^o? A^vo?,)

however,

the Ozos Areos,

means nothing
"

but " Columen belli."

**

Arm

of a

tree.

Ast Ein Ast

in
in

German
Holz,

signifies

Branch,

Knast,

Knob, Knur,
of

" Knurl, Knot,"

Lexicographer.

according to the
In Gothic,

notable

explanation

my
OJH

Asts

is

" Ramus,"

hisatjan, Sistere,

and

ArsTandands,

Adstans.

In

Hebrew, n^y
fix,

OZH

or

signifies,

says Mr. Parkhurst, "

To

make
its

firm, or steady.

" As a N.
"

X^"

OZ

or OJ, "

Tree, from

fixedness, stability

" or firmness."
its

This word likewise means the Back-Bone, " from

Strength and Firmness."

the

To

this

word Mr. Parkhurst

(Oo-tsov.)

justly

refers

Greek Oz- os,

(O^oj,) to

which he might have added

In

the Latin Os, Ossis, and the Greek Ost-^o,

First Chapter of Genesis

the

"

A Tree

of Fruit,

PERI, which means Fruit Tree;" from whence Mr. Parkhurst has
have
'13
\'j?

we

OZ

derived the

name

of the Gardens of the Hesperides, Hes-Peri-^^^^-

This

THE
This conjecture
is is

EARTH.
;

193
but
I

consummately ingenious

fear,

that

it

not the true derivation.

The

explanation of this point would

open into a wide

field of discussion.

The Hebrew
'

D^y

OZM
OZ

denotes, says Mr. Parkhurst, " Strength,

Substance, Solidity, Firmness

in

Bone, from

its

Strength and

" Solidity," where

race of words before us. are

bliV

OZ-zm may perhaps belong to the The two preceding terms to this word
idle,

OZL,

"

To

be slothful,

to loiter,"
;

where

OZ

in

OZ-ZL has probably

" Fix,

a similar idea of Stability

and OZ, "

are
1V3?

A Tree."
As
a

The two
stop,

succeeding terms

To OZR,

"

To

restrain, retain,

detain;"

and py OK,

"

To

Confine,

" straiten, contract, compress," where

Fixing.

Noun,

rpJ?D

m-OKH

have a similar idea of means " A Battlement round

off."

we

" the roof of a House, to confine people from falling

the

Here

word recurs

to its

more

original sense

of The

Erection

as

Establishme?it,

&c.

Mr. Parkhurst derives

Oak

from

this term,

" and perhaps Toke."

to this race of words,

We

shall instantly agree, that

Oak

belongs

and means the

this species of

Strong Firm Wood;

Robur, we know, means

Tree, for the same reason.

the

Oak

occurs in various Languages, as

Eik,
the
truly,

Saxon Aac, Ac, &c.,

and the Belgic
has

the Runic and Danish

German

Eiche,

Eyck, &c.

Lye observes
and

that the

Saxon word Ac not

itself

only signifies Qiiercus, but Robur, Strength, as Robur

this

double meaning;
Jlike,
{AXktj,

he accordingly derives these words

If

from

Robur.)

he had derived

Ilex

from

this

Greek word, he would have approached more nearly

to the truth.

The
Corn

^corn, with

its parallel
is

terms Accaren, Accorn, JEcern, (SaxJ

Aggern, (Dan.)
be

derived from Aac, the

in

Oak;

but whether the

significant
I

Ac-Corn,

as

denoting
In
in

Granum,
it

which
Eychel,
(AkvXo?,

Skinner supposes,
Eiker;
in

cannot decide.

German

is

Belgic,

Aker^ Eechel;
B B

and

Greek, Akulos,

Glans


194

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
which are produced by the Etymologists, and
Galic and
all

Glans quercLis,)

which
"

belong to the Oak.

Irish

In Mr. Shaw's

Dictionary

we have
article

Og^'^,
is

Bough, Twig, Branch."

Oaainy Oganach, Oigair, "

The succeeding A Young Man." In

to this

the

same column

we have " Og. Young. Ogh. A Virgin. " Ogh. Ogha. Pure, Sincere;" which are
the

Ogh. Whole, Entire.

derived probably from
health

more complete
I

state

of the frame in
in

vigour,
Og?-i

&c.

during youth. " A Grandchild.

" Ogfnhart.

find

likewise

the

same column " Ogha.

soldier,

Oolach.

Servant, a Youth,

vassal.

"
''

Young Beef. Youth, Young, young men;" and

Heifer, a

Ogmhios. June.
in the next

The

column, " Oig.

Champion;" and "Oige. Younger."

In the Irish Language,

" All nouns ending in

(Vallancey's

Og and Eog Og
or

are of the feminine gender,"

Gram.

p.

60.) and in Galic, " All diminutives of the

Jg." (Shaw's Gram. p. 101.) These terminations might belong to Ogh. The Virgin, or Young
female;
or tliey

" feminine gender end in

may

be referred to the Element

'^G,

denoting

Being

This

or

That Being, by way of Distinction, whether

under the idea of exaggerating or lessening.

words, Ogain,

To

this race of

The Twig,

or

Young Man,

belongs the Celtic

name Owen. In the Irish and Galic Dialects we have Eogan, which Mr, Shaw explains by " Owen, the name of several great " men in Ireland." The terms preceding and succeeding this
Mr. Shaw's Dictionary are " Eochair. A young plant, sprout;" " Eoghunn, Young;" and in the same column we have " Eocha.
in
"

Name

of

Man,

Lat.

Euchadius,"

and

" Eochair.

Brim,

" Brink, Edge," where, in the sense of the latter word,

we

are

brought to the original idea of the Extremity or Base.

The
to

Arabic

ic

Az

signifies

in

the first

sense,

according

Mr. Richardbon,

" Rare, excellent, precious,

incomparable,

" honourable.

THE

EARTH.

195

" honourable, glorious, powerful, great;" and in another sense we have " Corroborating." The original notion is that of Strong,
Corroborating;
general.
(Eu?,

and hence
this idea

it

denotes any Excellent quality in

To

Bonus

we should perhaps refer the Greek Eus, The idea of Goodness would be derived Strenuus.)
in

from the quality most regarded

Strength
;

the ancient world,

that of

and hence we
word.

learn, that the original sense of the

word

was that of Strenuus.

notion of the

In the Euj

re fts'ya? ts,

we
I

see the primitive

The Greek

Ax/os,

{A^wg,

Dignus, &c.)

might be derived from the same idea; though

it

have annexed to
for a

a different notion in another place.

The
(A<^ijo?,

Greek names

Touth or vigorous Toung Man, hizeos,

juvenili viget,)
Servi,
Servae,)

Juvenis, qui Robore

(A^o<,

Eith^o^, {Rikoq, Adolescens, Juvenis,) Azoi,

Ais-ueter,
(Arui?T7^,

Adolescens valde robustus,)

should perhaps be referred to the idea of Strength, as attached to

among other conjectures, refer Aisz^^^^r, {Aic-vriTvi^,) to Aisso, [Aicra-u, Ruo, cum impetu feror;) and it is certain, that the terms denoting Youth may be naturally
this race of

words.

The

Lexicographers,

derived from the idea of a Violent or Impetuous Motion.

have

produced some of these terms in another place, among words

impregnated with
his
this

train of ideas,

that the

Reader

may form

own judgment on the may belong to Azo/, (A^o*,)

AiETow,
Meyoc,

question.

Azo, (A^w, veneror, colo,)

Servants.

Perhaps the Homeric word

(AfiyTov,) UeXui^ Aitjtov ave<rr7!,

which the Scholiasts explain by

however,
as a
It

may have

originally

been derived from the idea of what

this,
1

was

Stout

Substantial.

On

cannot decide.

In
for a

Theocritus,

Anes,
is

(Aitvi?,)

occurs

Thessalian

word
to

Youth, who

the object of Love.

seems simply

have

meant The Touth.

The name of the Grecian

race of words,
as

Chief, Aias, (A/a?,)

may
the

belong to
It

Warrior.

under the idea of the Stout may perhaps be quasi Ajas, as in Latin Jjax; and
this

word may be a compound,

Aj-As, Aj-Ax,

where

the

Element

196
Element
the idea.
occurs.
letter,
'^J

R.R/.-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
may be
doubled, in order more strongly to convey
force of a term perpetually
t

This mode of increasing the

Again, in Hebrew,
TV

OZ, with

Zain for the second

and not

^ Jaddi, as in the

former word, means " Strength,

" Vigour,

To

be Strong,
it is

Vigorous,

To
ii.

prevail."

This word

perpetually occurs, and

applied to Strong Cities

i.

Garrisons
Prov.
x.

Holds,

&c.

(Isaiah xxvi.

xxiii.

xvii. 9.

15.

Dan.

xi.

19, ^g.

&c.)

Mr. Parkhurst
term
;

refers

the

Latin
so,

Os,

and the English Ox,

I

to this

which may be

though

have given a different idea to

this latter

word

in

another place.

Mr. Parkhurst imagines, that the name of the Goat, rj? OZ, belongs to this radical, to which he refers likewise the Greek Aix,
(A<|,)

though Taylor arranges these Hebrew words

as

different

Roots.

The

Aix, (A(|,)

might be placed among the race of

words, belonging to our Radical, which denote Jgitation or Motio?i. Mr. Parkhurst observes under fj? OZ, " As a N. masc. plur.
" D'tVD "

m-OZim, "

Protectors, Defenders, guardians,

mentioned

Dan. xi. 38, 39. So Eng. margin at " ver. 38. God's Protectors ;" and he derives the Hercules of the
ancient Gauls, called Magusan,
of words

" as objects of worship.

from

this

source.

To

the race

now

before us, denoting Strength, as ty

Is,

OZ, &c., we

should perhaps refer the Greek

Iskw5,

(i?,

Fibra, Nervus;

Robur,

Vis,

la-x^g^

Robur, Vires, Potentia,) the Latin Vis, &c.

tj?

In Hebrew, the

OZ

is

doubled for the purpose of expressing

it

more
nifies,

forcibly the idea,

which

contains.

Hence

ttJ?

OZZ

sig-

"

To make

exceedingly strong, strengthen very much

\W'
the

OZUZ,

" Very or exceedingly strong."

To
of

this

combination

Bochart has attributed the name of the

ancient Gauls,

Hesus

" Horrensque

God

War among

feris altaribus

Hesus," and

the Syriac Aziz-os,

(A^/^o^)

" Hesus

cur putetur esse

Mars
annos

" disce ex Gallorum veterum historia,

quam ante
in hac

aliquot

edidit

Antonius Gosselinus

f^uKoe^iTrig

ipsa

Academia, " professor

THE
" professor eloquentise. "

EARTH.
Arabibus, rtV

197
sonat, ut Hebrseis

Hesus proprie fortem

Chaldaeis,

my Hizzuz,

et

Syris,

Haziz.

Sic

" vers. 8. Ps. xxiv. ubi Deus dicitur esse Domhius fortis et potens, " Domimis potejis i?i hello ; Dominus fortis Hebraice est \W nin " Jehova Hizzuz, et Arabice TnyS^^ ybn Arrabbo-lHAZizo. Inde " Marti factum est nomen etiam apud Phoenices. Quod ex

" Jamblicho docet Julianus Apostata Oratione

sic

in

Solem.

Verba
tjji/

habent.

Er/ y-iToio/rut
Isoov
,?

f2ouXoiJi.oc(

TT};

^owmuv

QeoXoyixg,
ocxjtu

&C. Ol
xai
f^ev

'Eoe<r(rccv

oticouvTsg

octuvog
(pr;<riv

rjXtov

^lAjpiov,

Movif^ov
o

A^i^ou
'Eoi/,vii;

(TvyKKdiopvovc-tv,

uiviTre(r9ixi

Ix[j,lcXi^og,

&C. ug

M.ovtfji.og

"

eiyj,

AZlZOS

Se A^ij,'.

Volo adhuc

Phoenicum Theologia nonnihil

" depromere, &c. Qui Edessam habitant locum ab omni a;vo " Soli sacrum, Monimum et Hazizum una cum Sole collocant,

" quod

sic lamblichus interpretatur, &c. ut Monimus quidem sit " Mercurius, Hazizus autem Mars." (Geograph. Sac. p. 662.)

In Mr. Shaw's Galic Dictionary,

Agh

is

"

conflict, battle;"

and
to
'^Z

Aghach, " Warlike, Brave."

this latter

word, but on

this I

Hesus may possibly belong The Element cannot decide.

Syriac,

denotes Strong in the Chaldee,

Samaritaji, A.thiopic,

and

Arabic, as appears by the parallel terms produced in Castel under

the

Hebrew

ffs?

OZZ.

In Arabic,
ijis.

the corresponding terms are

jz Az, produced above, and

&c.
**

Az-Eez, " Excellent, Precious,"

\i?y

Mr. Parkliurst

refers

Hesus to the Hebrew

observes, however,
that

OS, "

To

consume, destroy."
in

He

it

occurs not
^tL*V

as a verb

the simple

form,

but as a compound
I

OSS,

"

To

be consumed, consume, or waste away,"

have referred

this

Hebrew word

in another place to a different idea.

Perhaps

Greek Agerochos, {ky^uxogt Superbus, Ferox,) may be a similar compound of Ag-Och. The Abbe Caperan, in his Observations on the Exurgat Deus, (the sixty-ninth Psalm,) has produced various names for God;
the

some of which

are to be referred to the race of

words now under

discussion;

198

^R. R.

\ - C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
Isteji

discussion; as the Armenian Astiiadz, the lez-Dan of the Zendavesta, (p. 92.)

the

of the Hungarians, (p. g6,)

&c.
Fire
;

He
and

derives the Astu in Astiiadz from the

Hebrew ^H AS,

Adz from

TlK

AOD,

" Principe, Producteur;"

so that the

com-

pound expresses " Feu Principe, Feu Producteur."

Jez-Dan he derives from the same source of
and Dan he
refers to the
t^'^?

The

lez

AS

or Esh, Fire

Hebrew pK

ADON,

" Base, Fondement,

" Principe ; " so that both these words convey the same idea of " Feu Principe." The derivation of Dan is, I imagine, just;

and Abbe Caperan has seen likewise,

(p. 89.)

that the

Hebrew

pN
who

ADN
is

belongs
as

to

the

English

jectured,

the

terms are

Down. This is well consomewhat remote. Mr. Parkhurst,

a bold Etymologist, has not observed this under

p DN,

which he justly considers as the Root.

The Abbe

has moreover

produced, as a derivative, the Greek DuN-awz/V, (Au^ap?, Potentia,)

which

believe

to

have a similar origin.

The Abbe might

have been reminded of the Arabic (^jti Dawn or Dun, " 1. Base, " Mean, Inferior, ignoble, despicable. 2. (e contra) Noble,

Here we have both senses, naturally belonging The Greek to the same idea of the Ground, as the Base, &c. In Zen, EssEN, (Eo-o-iji/, Rex,) belongs to the form Iezdan, &c.

" Excellent."

DS-N, &c. This will bring us to Kin^, and its parallel terms in Modern Languages, and to Khan, the title of dignity in the East. We now
(Z?jv,

Jupiter,)

we have

only the Element

ZN,

or

see,

why,
;

in the Eastern

Languages,

Khan

is

the

House and the

Principatus,)

Prince

as Arche, {A^x^, Principium,

Fundamentum,

relates at

once to the Building and to Power. In AST-UADZ we see the same compound as in Hizz-Uz, AZ-IZ, &c. The Iezdan coincides with pN* Adon, Adon-/^, the Lord, the Chief,
as

connected

with
Arclie,

Adon, the
{A^x^,

Base,

precisely

by the same

metaphor as
cipatus,

Principium

Fundamentum, Prin-

Imperium,) relates to the Base and to Power.

The
Isten

THE
IsTEN of the Hungarians
to these
is

EARTH.
only another form of Iezdan
;

199
and

must be referred Odin, the Hero, or the Deity of the

North.

The Abbe
(la-Tvif^t,)

Caperan has properly seen, that Isten belongs

Stare;

to Jsremi,

though he

is

not right in supposing,

is

that the

Hebrew

" mti' Sliouth, Placer, Etre stable,"

connected

with these words.

The Hebrew SUT belongs

to

the Element

ST,

to Sedes, Sisto, &c. &c.

The Abbe Caperan

in the Russian

observes, moreover, that Istinno signifies,

it

Language, Truth; and he justly connects

and with the idea of
all

with
Isten,

JsT-emi,

(lu-ryiy,!,)

Stability,

htinno,

Iezdan, Adon,

&c.,

belong to each other under the same idea

Settlement,
ccc.

of the Base

the Spot of Establishment,

(lirr^jp,)

&c., and are

I

connected with Isremi,

explained.

Stand,

&c., as

have before

The Abbe remarks, likewise, that Eshem DBTJ is a Rabbinical name for God, which he derives from the Hebrew non Ese, confiance; and that Odel, or Ozel, is a name for the
Deity " chez
les

Zingiens, peuples qui habitent une large contree

to

" de I'Ethiopie," which he considers

derives from "
*J?

be a compound,
ig,

and

OZ,

force;

d'ou le

Grec

le

Vis des Latins;

" et de ha Dyy

AL, Dieu."

Eshem

Dii*n

belongs to the

Hebrew

OZM,

" Strength, Substance, &c.,

" Great, Large,"

Jzym,

^^xLk:

A Bone," and the Arabic Ja^ AZM, A Bone, Yzem, Magfamiliar to that

nitude, ^Uac

Tzam, Bones, &c., terms so

Language.
the

The
name
a

AZ
of

in

AZ-zm

should
us.

probably be referred to the race of

the Cabalists,
to

words now before

Among
and
in

Ath HH

is

God, which Bochart conceives

first

have been formed from

and n T, the
to

last letters

of the

Hebrew Alphabet,
I

according
" Omega,"
to

the idea

the

Apocalypse,
c. 74.5-)
is

"

am

Alpha and

&c.

(Geograph. Sac.

The
lalLic

preceding term

Tzam

in

Mr. Richardson's Dictionary

Yz-Az, which

he explains by " 1. Biting one another. 2. Vehemence, intrepidity " in battle," where we have a similar compound to that in

Hizz-

200
On
of

^R.R.\---C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
The Oz
and
'^I.

Hizz-Uz, &c. Elements

in Ozel belongs probably to these words.

the second part of the

compound we cannot
ZL,
it

decide, as the

ZL

have a similar meaning.

Z
;

is

lost "in

the Element

becomes

When the sound '^L. Among the

Abbe informs

iEthiopians,

Agza NnK

signifies " Seigneur," as the

NtJ

us

and

this

he derives from

GZA,

Tresor, to which he refers

The Hebrew GZA &c. belongs to the Element GZ. The Agza must be referred to the race of words before us. The Turkish title, the Aga of
the

Latin

Gazut and the

English Cash.

the Seraglio
stock.
'

Janissaries,

&c. belongs,

imagine, to the same

lil

Mr. Richardson observes under the Persian

"

Agha,

(or

Aca

in the

Mogul and Khouasmian

dialect,)

great Lord,

" nobleman, head, chief master,

the Magi, as the

commander."

Again,

among

he refers
(Afijf.)

to the

Abbe observes, Orsi signifies God; and this Hebrew pjr Oris, Fort, and the Greek Ares,

On
to a

the origin of the term

Orts

can decide nothing

but

have referred, on another occasion, the Greek and Hebrew

different idea.

words
this
is

Orsi he conceives to

be

Osiris,

but

not so

Menage has produced

in his

the Turkish word

its

Aga,

" Seigneur;" though he has given no derivation of

original

meaning.

The succeeding word

Dictionary

is

Aga, an

interjection of Adyniration

and Astonishment among the French,

Ag^o, (Ayaw,) and
this
Agz'o^,

which some have derived from the Greek Agao, {Ayau, Demiror.)

The Aga

of the French

the
I

{Aytoi;,

Sanctus,) of the

Greeks, might belong to

is

race of words,

under the idea of what

Excellent

or Exceeding in Strength

Power,

Sec.

&c.; but on

this

am

unable to determine.

Without

the history of the

seems

to

word nothing can be done. The French Aga belong to Ach ! Ah ! &c. &c. Some of these words
the terms denoting
I

must be
part of

referred to

Being,

This,

or

That

Being, by

way of eminence; which my Work.

discuss fully in another

The

THE
.

EARTH.
tJ?

201

OZ, in Mr.Parkhurst's The succeeding words to the Hebrew Lexicon, are nrj^ OZB, " To leave," ptJ? OZK, " To Surround " with a fence," and ntV OZR, " To help, Aid, Assist." The
sense of Leaving
is

derived from the idea of that which Remains^

Stability, or of

where we see the sense of

Spot.

being Fixed in a certain

is

Firm

The

Fence

is

derived probably from the notion of what

Secure, &c.
itself

The
whether

sense of Help, Aid, and Assistance, at

;

once connects
or to ZR. of the

with the idea of Strength, &c.

though

it

is

difficult to decide,

OZR IW
word
&c.

belongs to the Element ^Z

to the idea

One sense

of the

directly brings us
It
is

Establishtneiit,

Erection,
its

interpreted

by our

Translators, in one of

meanings, by Cowr^, and,

in a similar use
in

of the word, by Settle.

Taylor supposes
the

it

to be,

one case,
a parapet
altar of

"

square work raised above

it,

pavement,

with

" round about

" pulpit.

and a door

in the parapet, before the

" burnt-offerings.
2

Upon
vi.

this

elevated

square stood
adds,
''

Solomon's
in

Chron.

12, 13."

He

But

Ezekiel,

" where we translate it the Settle, it is, I apprehend, the Benching " in round about the sides of the Altar of Burnt-Offerings, both " the higher and lower benching in, upon which the Priests
" walked, when officiating about the sacrifices. " the elevated square, and the benching in,
'

And

both these,

might take their

to those

names from

this root, as they

gave Help or Advantage

it is

" that stood upon them." " Latin by Atrium;

In both these cases

shall at

translated in

and we

once agree, that the

Atr

in

ATR-ium belongs to OZR. "!?>' &c. Festus defines ArRiiim to be " Genus adificii ante jedem," where we are brought to the Some derive it from Jter, idea of the Establishment or Erection. black, " quod Atriim esset ex fumo;" others from Aithrion, " Subdiale," (^Ai9^iov,) from Etruria, or from Terra, "quia a

" Terra oriatur."

of the Ground.

In Ater,

Black,

we

are brought to the Dirt

to

This

word probably belongs

c

the

Element

TR,


202
TR,
to

^R.R.\C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Terra,

&c.

In Saxon, Eder,

Edor, and Heder, signify

explained
;

" Sepes,

Septum, Tectum."
to

Edor

is

by

"

Domus."
Ochur-05,

These words appear

belong to Atr/m;w

and

to the

same form

we

should probably refer the Greek Echur-o^, and

(Exu^oi,
tified,

Munitus, Firmus, Tutus, O%ufo?, Munitus, Firmus,) ForFirm, &c.

To

the

To Surround,
"IDK

Encompass,

Hebrew
"iDV

11^

OZR

belongs

^r^?

AZR,

OTR, To Encompass,
Latin

Surround,
perhaps,

To

Obstruct, Shut,

The

Heder^ means,
/^^^r,

that which Surrounds, or Entwines.

Under the form

terms Mcer,

'^CR, '^GR,

'^TR, &c.

we have

the Latin

and .Greek

Agr-os, {Ay^og,)
/Ether,

the English Acre,

with

its

parallel

(Sax.)

&c. &c.

In the same column of

JEcr,

we have Mcer,

Saxon Dictionary, where Ager, we find likewise ^^ddra, " Vena,

I

my

" Fibrae, rimse, fissurae;" which, with the German Ader,

have

supposed to belong to

this race of words,

denoting an Enclosure

the Enclosing Hollows for the blood.

Under the same form, '^DR, we have the Hebrew Tin HDR,
which
signifies,

according to Taylor, " Honor, gloria

honorare.

"Glory, honour, majesty, splendor, beauty;"

referred to this race of words,

which must be
this notion;

under the idea of an Enclosure.

but

These senses of the word seem very remote from

a
little

consideration will establish

first

my
to

conjecture.

Mr. Parkhurst
Decorate,

explains the

sense of this word

are brought

by

"

To Adorn,

" Deck."

Here we

the original idea,

that
of

of

Encompassing, Surrounding, Covering, in the

explanation
of garments.

Deck or Decorate,

as

with

the
is

Covering

To The

very explanatory word Deck

acknowledged by the Etymologists to be derived from the German Decken, Operire, Vestire, and the Latin and Greek Tego, Stego, {tnyto); and I shall shew in another
Volume, that Decorate, Decus, Decor, Deceo, belong likewise to We have seen, that the Saxon Heder is explained Deck.
by-" Septum, Tectum," the Enclosure
;

where we have

in

Tectum

a derivative

THE
a derivative from Tego.

EARTH.
"TTn

203

The Hebrew
signifies
I

HDR
To

belongs to nov
In
short,

To
the

Enclose,

Sepire,

and

Tegere,

Deck.
Tegere,

Hebrew Tjn

HDR

consider as the verb,

To

Deck;

and the Saxon Heder, as the substantive.

To

the

Hebrew

mn
mK

HDR, To

Adorn,

Decorate,

Deck

Glory,

Honour,

Majesty,

" Splendor, Beauty," must be referred another Hebrew term, ADR, which Mr. Parkhurst explains by " To be or become

" magnificent, pompous, illustrious, glorious;" and to which he

justly refers the

Greek Adro^,

(A(J'^o?,)

" Great,

rich, strong,"

as

he explains

it

and the Latin Adorea, " Glory,

praise,

renown."

This Hebrew word is used in its genuine sense, when it denotes, as a noun, " A magnificent Mantle or Robe;" and sometimes
simply a Garment, as the Hairy Garment of Elijah,
xix. 13.)

(i Kings,
is

The

idea of a Magnificent or Glorious appearance

perpetually connected with that of a Garment or Covering.

all

We

remember,
soul.

in the

Hundred and fourth Psalm, " Bless

the Lord,
;

"

O my

Lord

my

God, thou

art very

great

thou art

" Clothed with Honour and Majesty. Who coverest thyself ivith " light as zvith a garment." The word translated by Majesty is

l^n

HDR,

the term

produced above, where we see

I

it

connected

with the very idea of Clothing or Covering, which

be the original notion.

conceive to
is

The word
to

translated

by Honour
difficulties.

mn
The

HDH,
idea.

which might be referred

This word,

our Element, under the same

however, has considerable

term translated by Coverest, HDV

Element, and contains for
this race of
its

OTH,

belongs likewise to our

original idea the sense

ilDV

annexed to

words.

This term
is

OTH,

"

" as a garment over one,"

'^

adjacent to

*^t3J7

To throw or wrap OTR, " To Enwords

in

coynpass,

Surround," produced above; and the

Lexicon,

Mr.

Parkhurst's

which we

find

between these terms, are

'"^TN are
;

pV OTN,
significant,

the Bowels, where

OT

and

both perhaps

and mean the Base or Lower Part

S]*0J?

OTP,

"

To

" Obscure,

204

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z,
see.

" Obscure, Cover, cloke, hide," which means, we

I

To

Enclose.

have before expressed a

;

difficulty respecting

the words under

the form '"^TR

and have observed, that the Element

TR

denotes

likewise an Enclosure.

Whatever we may think of the Element

and fpV

TR,
'^T

the words iDi?

is

OTR
If the

significant.

OTP TP and TR

shew,

think, that the

are likewise significant,

these words are compounds.

Under
all

any hypothesis respecting

the origin of these terms belonging to the form '^TR,

least agree,
I

we

shall at

imagine, that they

belong to each other.

itself

The

Saxon Heder, Septum, must however surely connect

adjacent term HEoan,

with the

To

Heed, Cavere.

Let us note,
above,
the

in the explanation of the

Hebrew word produced

to

term Aid,

which must perhaps be referred

&c.

our

Element ^D, under the idea of the Firm Support,

as attached to
Assist

what

is

Fixed

Established,
to the

The

explanatory word

belongs to the same metaphor of Standing up.

Aid

is

referred

by the Etymologists
Ajutante
signifies

French Aider, the

Italian Aitare,

or

Jjutare, the Spanish j^yudar, the Latin ^djuto, Adjuvo.

In Italian,

" Stout, robust," and ^itante

means

" Cou-

" rageous, vigorous."

We

have

likev/ise in the Italian

Lexicons

an adjacent term, Ajo, the Tutor, which signifies the Aider or I find likewise another adjacent term to these words, Assistant.
AjA,
"

Threshing-floor;''

which brings us
I

at

once to the

Ground
adjacent

or Ea'TH, &c., from which

imagine

all
I

the words,
still

now
to

under discussion, to be originally derived.

term, Ajuolo,
a

find

another

Net

which

refers

more

directly

the idea of an Enclosure or

Hedge.
the race

The

Latin Adjuto

may

not
us.

belong to Adjuvo,

but

to

of words

now

before

Casaubon derives the French Aider from the Arabic lad, signifying the Stand; and others refer it to the Syriac Adar, a term
of the
the

same import.

Perhaps the
is

Aux

in

Auxilium
;

may have
and

same meaning, and

not derived from Augeo

unless Aug^o,

THE

EARTH.
of Help,

205

and Aexo, Auxo, (A|, kvPu,,) are taken from the same source. In the Greek Aosseo, Aoss-^if^r, (Aoo-o-ew, Auxihor, Aoa-ffT^r-rj^, Auxiliator,)

we

h.ave the idea

in

its

simplest form.

The

Lexicographers derive these words from avsu oa-crvig, " nee omine, " nee augurio aliquo impulsus, sed sponte." In Arabic, yJJ
7Z-EZIR signifies "Assistance, Victory; An Assistant;" a term

The in this form which perpetually occurs in that Language. may be the addition from the construction of the Language; or
it

may have

arisen from the sound of the

first letter,

as in

Hebrew,

"Wy

OZR

or

^NZR.

In Arabic, Hysar

jLa^^

signifies "

For-

"

tiiied

Town,
of

a Castle.

Fence, an Inclosure."

Again, in

Arabic, _J-:i>.
" a place

Hyrz means
refuge."

" Fortification, a garrison town, a castle,

"

The succeeding word is q^jS- Hers, An Age. Heres. The King's Guards." produced Asts, (Goth.) Ramus and in the I have before

same opening of Lye's Saxon and Gothic Dictionary, where the word Asts occurs, we have the Gothic Astaths, Veritas, Certitu'do
is

indubi?e

veritatis,

which

is

derived from the idea of v^hat

Established

Firm,

&c.

The

preceding term to this in Lye

is

AsTandan, " Durare, Stare, Manere, Suhsistere,"

In the

and Astellan,

" Statuere, Stabilire, firmare."

Asinus, Asina, Assald, Asellus,
stand, that the
idea

same page we have Assa, the Ass and we shall now under;

name

of this animal

is

derived from a similar

^Carrier,

of the

Supporter

Siistainer

Bearer
h'^lP

&c.

This

idea has been ever connected with the

same animal.

Some have
(Oi/o?,)

derived Asinus from Sedeo

others from

OZL,

Pigrescere; and
has

some from

the

Hebrew

pn{< Mlion.

The Greek Ono5,

It

been referred to Asinus or Asnus by the loss of the

S.

In the

Hebrew

IHi^

ATN, we

have the genuine idea.

like the

denotes, says

Mr. Parkhurst, " Strong,

" as a fortress
" the Earth.

Bones.

Job

xxiii. 19.

as
Mic.

Strong,
original

the Foundations (inner part of

vi.

the Shell) of
to the

2."

where we are brought

Spot.

206
Spot.
,

^R. R.

\-C, D,

G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.

This word means likewise "

She-y^55,

from her passive

" strength."
significant,

as

The TN and SN in pN Adon, the

"(j?

in

the

Hebrew pa

ATN

is

Pillar, &c.,

AsTAijdan, &c. &c.

before produced.

The Hebrew
viii.

OJ

is

joined with ID'

ISD

in

the Psalms,

1D

ISDT OJ, Fundasti Fortitudinem. The Hebrew To Found, lay the Basis or Foundation." ISD signifies
3.

X^ niD'

'

It is

compound

of IS and

SDj

the latter of which Elements

appears through a

great

variety of

Languages with

similar

meaning, as
in

in Sisto, Sedeo, Sido,

is

&c. &c.
ID'

Tiie succeeding word

Mr. Parkhurst's Lexicon

ISK, which he explains by

occurs oiily once in

"

To Smear

over,"

and which seems remote from the train of

discussion.
It

ideas

now under

(xxx 32.) where it is interpreted by Pour. " Upon man's flesh " shall it not be Poured." The word seems precisely to cor-

Exodus,

respond with the English Put,

and the Latin Pono, Posui, &c.

Vv'here in
is
(^D>

" Upon man's

preted by

flesh shall

it

not be Put;'"

Put we see
ISP, inter-

the idea of Place or Position.

The

next word

"

To

Add, Increase,"
ideas.
sit,
^'^''

which
This

seems likewise remote

from the present train of

another form of
'

Hebrew word
Sit
:3i*'

is

only
Settle,

"

To

sit

to fix one's abode, or dwell in

settle,

To a place," of
down
Ism, "

down.
IJB, "

To

set,

"

place steadily or firmly, in a certain situation, or place,

Dti^"'

" Statuere, Constituere;" and of

To
is

Place, Set, Put."

They

are

meaning.

compounds of IS and The succeeding word

SM
to

or SB,

bearing the same

nti"

iJi^*

ISB

ISH, which
was, were,"

denotes " Existence, Subsistence, Reality,

Is,

are,

&c. &c. Pono,

The word f^D' ISP, To Add, seems to mean nothing but Appono, To P^it to. It is curious, that the word is some-

times interpreted in our Translation by

To Put

to.

" Nothing can

(Eccles.
iii.

" be Put
See also

to

it,

nor any thing taken away."

xxxvi. 3.
2

14.

Numb,

Chron. x. 11.)

The succeeding
word


THE
word
*

EARTH.
"

207

is

ID* ISR,

which

signifies

To

restrain, check, discipline.''

'

To make to Rest, Here again we have the sense of the Element To Fix,' &c. The succeeding word is nr lOD, To Appoint, " Constitute" An adjacent term is tJ?' lOZ, which signifies " To " Strengthen." The next word is t2J?> lOT, " To Cover," which
belongs,
I

imagine, to the Base, as the Superficial Covering, or to

as Ew,

the idea of Putting on,

Eso, (Ew,
Eo-o),

we
Efl-ic),

express

it.

We

all

know, that

Colloco,

Induo,) relates in Greek both to

Placing and Cloathing, or that

Hence we have Esth^5,

(Eo-^?,
(Eo-^i)?,)

means To Put and To Put on. Vestis, ab TLu, Colloco ;) and thus
it

we

see,

how

Esth<?5,

connects

itself

with the adjacent

word EsTia, (Focus,

Lar,) the

HEArXH

the Ground,
(E(rSrig,)

and

Vestio

or i;-Est/o with i'-Esta, the Goddess of the Ea/TH.

A
from

word
each

similar in form to Esthes,

the

Garment,
Estho,
they

Est/io, (Eo-5w,) signifies

To
the

Eat.
ideas

Nothing appears more remote annexed

to

other than

Esthes,

and EsTta, (Eo-%,

are connected
(Ea-Su,)

E<rdu, Ea-nu,)

the Garment, the action of Eating,

and the Earth; yet we

together.

shall soon understand,

I

how

readily

shew

in

another place, that Esx/io,

(Ea-nix,)

and Eat, belong to Esria,

under the idea of

Scratching upon, or of the Ground the Estia, or Ea/th

Tearing up
to the

Fretting
;

upon a

Surface, as

and Est/i^5 must be referred

Another form

same

Spot, under the idea of Placing or Putting one thing

on another, as on a Base or Superficial Ground. of the

Hebrew

DV^

lOT
;"

is

rOJ? in

OTH,

before produced,

which

Mr* Parkhurst has explained

" as a garment, over one
" upon,

one sense by "

in

To

throw or wrap,
a Covering

and

another by "
I
;

To Put

To

Cover," which again refers,

imagine, to the Base>

or

as the Superficial Covering,

Enclosure, &c.
is

To Put
to

or Place
to

on.

To

Cover, &c.

It

idle

in

many

cases

attempt

separate the idea

of the Base

considered

as the
is

Bottom

the
and

Extreme Surface, Cn or Upon which any thing

Placed or Put;

208

"R. R.

\-C,

D, G, J, K, Q,

S,

T,

X, Z.

and that of Placing or Putt'mg one thing on another, as on a Base. The explanatory term On may serve as an illustration of the
matter,- as
it

conveys

at

once the notion of the Base, On which

;

things are Placed or Put

and likewise that of a Covering, as

as

connected with
cloaths.

this
I

Placing or Putting,

To Put On

your

In short,
if I
if
I

imagine that these various words are derived

so say, as the Base
;

from the On,

either

To

On,

may may
to

and that they signify

is,

thus express myself, that

To

Place On,

Put On, referring

on,

an Establishment,
I

or

To
in

Place On,

Put

referring to a Garment.

shall
to

shew

a future Volume,

that Cover, Super

and Sub, belong

each other.

Cover and Super

we acknowledge to coincide in sense with each other. In Cover we see but little of the idea of the Surface; but in Super the We see, how Sub and Superficial Covering, it becomes manifest. Super belong to each other under a different idea. The next word is pV OTN, " The Bowels, Intestines," which Mr. Parkhurst

supposes to mean Involutions, and to be derived from

POi?

OTH,

To

Involve, or Cover.
as

This term for the Belly means the Lower

or

Part,

belonging to the Base

Foundation, and
Pillar.

must be
I

referred to the form of

pK ADN, OTN.

the

This idea

am

enabled to confirm by the Arabic word, which Castell has produced, as parallel to pj?

The Arabic word

in

is

,^jl2^

ATEN,
or

which Mr. Richardson explains

" Base of a Mountain."

one sense by "

The Bottom
is

An 'adjacent term to the Hebrew words lOJ, " To advise, give counsel, advice, or
too seems remote from the ideas which are the original notion
is

Dj?'

lOT, &c.
before us

p*
yet
as

information."

This
;

now

probably that of Settling

Arranging

Taylor has brought us to the idea of plans schemes, &c. to Placing, when he explains the word by " To Lay a scheme, " form a design." In Judges, xix. 30. we have " Consider of it, " take Advice, and speak your minds," where the Hebrew word
in


THE
in

EARTH:
by
Advice.

209

question
it

is

here translated

We

perceive,

that

Consider of

has a similar meaning to Take Advice; and

we may
same
the first

observe, that the term for Consider,

metaphor of Place.
sense by "

SM, belongs Mr. Parkhurst explains UV SM

Dti*

to the
in

To
in

Place, Set, Put," and,

in another sense, "

To Lay
and
Take
"Geo-^s
it.

"

lip,

i.

e.

mind, Reponere,

To

attend

to,

consider/'

the Septuagint

combines the two parts

" Advice,"
'

in

one phrase, " Place

ett' ccvttjv,

Put or Lay Counsel;"

Isaiah xxxii. 7.
DT

" Consider of

v^tv uxiTOig l3cuXyiv

koci

XaXvia-uTs."

The same Hebrew word

"

^V'

lOZ

is

used with Dr
Devices."

ZM

in

He

deviseth

" wicked

Mr. Parkhurst explains

This
Df

ZM

by

"

To

" devise, imagine, think."

Dti'

ZM

is

only another form of

sense of

SM, and

signifies "

To

Place," &c.

The

ZM

Dr will

be manifest from the next term in Mr. Parkhurst's Lexicon, pT

ZMN,
The
y:?>

which he explains by "

"

To

Appoint, Constitute,"

and

in

Chaldee,

To

prepare, or perhaps to devise, from Heb. DT"

ZM.

Hebrew words bear the same Elementary form and meaning as SM, SB, and JB, in Dt^' ISM,
and
in

ZM

SM

these

ISB, and ny* IJB, before produced.

An

adjacent term to the

Hebrew
Prodire,"
I

\*j?

lOZ

is

NV'

IZA, "

To

" come or go forth or out, in almost any manner," says Mr.

Parkhurst;
" Exire, Egredi,
says

Taylor.

Here we
Orior',

are brought to the idea, with which

commenced, Origo,

Ortus,

To

proceed, as from
it

some ORicinal Foundation

to

or Source.

The

idea of Foundation, as

relates to Strength, does not appear;

but that of Source

only

is

be found.

This

Hebrew word

conducts us to the Spot, from which, as I conceive, all these " It is applied, inter al.," says Mr. terms have been derived. Parkhurst, " to the productions of the Earth or of Vegetables."

Mr. Parkhurst has

IssM^,

justly referred to this

Hebrew

terin the English

" by which word," says this writer, " our translators render " the verb NJf'" IZA, " Isa. xxxix. 7," &c. " And of thy sons, " that D D


210
'^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
In this application of these terms,

" that shall Issue from thee."

the

Hebrew IZA and the English Issue coincide with the sense of the Welsh Ach, " A stem or Pedigree; the lineage of one's
'

ancestors,"

"Ach

is

used for Mercli"

Daughter, &c.
Issue,

Issue
Italian

has been justly referred to the

Vsc'n-e,

French

Issir,

the

and the Latin Exire.

is,

Isser means in French "

cause to
rise

To
It

Hoist

" up the sails," that

seem, as
if

To

forth, or Up.

should

the

word Hoist belonged

to Isser;
I

and yet Hoist

have
referred
to

seems to be annexed to High, &c., which

a different idea.
After having proceeded thus

far,

we

should at

once admit, that the Latin

this race of

Ex and

the English

Out

belong to

words, and are derived from the Ea^th, as denoting

the Base, Foundation, or Source.

are those,
dation

The Ex
as

eo nati of the Latins

who

are born from him,

being the Base

Fouu'
The

Stem,

Sec,

Source

Ach, (Welsh,) &c.

see

In such words as
use.

Extruo, Existo, Exist,

we

Ex

in its

more primitive

Latins used E, Ec, and Ecs, for Ex; and the Greeks,

we know,

have

Ek and

Eks, (Ek and e|.)

Extra means Ex Terra, which

directly brings us to the Spot,

supposed in

my

hypothesis.

Out

occurs in various Languages, as the Gothic Us, Ut, Uta, Utana,

the

Saxon

Ut,

Uta,

Utan, the

German

Jus, the Belgic Uit, Uyt,

Wt, the Islandic and Runic

Ut, the Islandic Ud.

To Out

belongs
Utter,

Utter, with
the word
occasion.

its parallel

terms Titer, (Swed.)

Ttre, (Isl.)

Tttre, (Sax.) &c.

There are however some

difficulties

respecting

Out Ex,

&c. &c., which will be explained on a future

that they are
all

We
but

shall at least agree,

ultimately

derived from the Eatth, as the Place, on which things are established
;

whether they directly belong to

In Persian,^! In

this

idea,

will

be then understood.
" by,
*

Az

signifies "

From,

of, for,

Out
;

of,

with."

the phrase

(j^L*^

_j\

Az Musaus,

From

the Foiuidation,'

we

are brought to the original idea of

the

word

and

Az

is

connected with the term, to which

we might
suppose

THE
suppose
it

EARTH.

211

In Hebrew, As-As, the Foundation. Taylor compares it, in pV IZK signifies " To pour, pour Out." some of its senses, with another Hebrew term, p^)i ZUK, which
to belong, (j^L.1
signifies
'^

To

^^^

fast Consistere,
to

Collocari, Firmari, Durescere."

This
or
the
it

latter

word may belong

to the

Element SK,

to

Sisto, &c.,

may belong

the race of words before us,

by the

loss of

Vowel breathing before the S, quasi ISK. The preceding IZG, which signifies " To Place, Set, or term to pli' IZK is
:ii'*

" leave
in

in a certain Situation or condition."

pVi

One

of the passages,
is

which

IZOK

occurs in this doubtful sense,

the following,

" Iron is taken out ot where the word is interpreted by Molten. " the Earth, and brass is Molten Out of the stone." (Job xxviii. 2.) The idea annexed to Molten may be taken from that of Pouring

Out

Fundendi
To Pour

.^s,

as the Latins have

it,

or as

we have

it,

from the opposite idea of Founding, Fundandi, or making Firm and Solid, as in A Brass-Foundry. Robert Ainsworth explains
Fufido,

Out, in

its

ninth sense, by "

"

to

lif'

Found." The succeeding word to pi' IZR, " To fonn, fashion, shape, model

To IZK, To

Cast Metal,

pour out,

is

to a particular shape."

In one passage, Taylor explains it by " I will form, raise, " Establish thy Kingdom," &c., where, in the word Establish, we
see the genuine idea.

The

adjacent words are r^' "

To

burn,

" or be burned, as fuel;"np' IKD, "

latter

To

Burn, as Fire."

The
IKR,

term

signifies

"

Hearth," which may be

the original
is
"ip*

idea

annexed

to both these words.

An

adjacent term

"

To

be bright, splendid, shining," which

may

be derived from

the Fire on the

Hearth

succeeding terra to this last " as a snare or toil," where

but on this word is typ "

cannot decide.

The

To

Lay, Set, or spread,

The Hebrew

Scholars

we have the genuine idea. will now be enabled to understand

Language
for the

the

origin of the familiar term in that

Hand,

Parkhurst explains

HT by

"

To

Cast, cast forth, cast

Out

To
*'

Mr.

Put

212
" overt

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
or forth,
either

" Put or hold forward,

act,

by the

voice,

or

some

to profess, confess,

openly or freely."

This seems

to be only another

form of N^' IZA, "

To Come

or go forth or

" Out." The word likewise signifies The Hand of Man, " so " called," says Mr. Parkhiirst, " from its being naturally capable
" of being protended or thrust forth from the body.

And
his
in

since

" the Hand of Man is the chief organ or instrument of " and Operations, hence the Hebrew "T ID is used " extensive manner, for Power,
" mentality, dominion, possession,
agency,
ability,

Power
a very
instru-

mea?is,

assistance, custody."
I

As

the

Hand

would supply the idea of Power, Sec, so

the original notion from which
it

imagine, that this was

was derived.

IDH

denotes, as

conjecture, Strength

Firmness, as derived from

The Hebrew HT

the Base or Foundation, on which things Rest, and from which or

Hence, HT IDH signifies Out of which they Proceed, or arise. " To Cast, cast forth, cast Out;" though this sense may be
likewise

connected, with

the

action

of

the

Hand.

The word
Hence,

denotes "

Side, border, extremity ;"

because " the Hands are

" placed on each Side of the Body," says

as the

Mr. Parkhurst.
is

same writer observes, an " Extensive Country " D'T nnn-i " RChBT ID/m, " Wide of Hands, i. " all Hands or sides, as we say." We see, that
word, in the sense of a Side
coutitry, is

said to be

Wide on this Hebrew

e.

Extensive employed original idea of a certain Place Situation Spot of Ea^th. a similar idea shew, that the word Side belongs &c. &c. This word means " To put or hold Sido
in
its 1 shall

to

to

Situation,

" forward, or forth, either by the

voice

or

some overt

act,

to

" profess, confess, openly and

" Praise or Worship." In
this

freely,

whether as an object of
it

sense

precisely

corresponds

Utter, which is derived, as we know, from Out. There is another Hebrew word, mn HDH, which Mr. Parkhurst has compared with HT IDH, and which signifies " To send, thrust,
with

"or

" or dart forth:

EARTH. 213 Glory, Majesty, Honour. To Glorify, Honour,

THE
is,

"
"

Praise,"
its

has

To Utter Praises, &c. This word however difficulties. The Hebrew ilT IDH means, moreover,
that

Trophy or Monument of Victory, probably," says Mr. Park-

hurst, " because

made in the shape of a large Hand (the emblem " of Power) erected on a Pillar." In the sense of a Pillar we
idea of

see the original

some thing
It is

Set up,

Established, &c., as

on a Base
"

or Foundatio?i.

expressly referred to a Pillar, as

in

Mr. Parkhurst has justly observed,

the following

passage.

Now
I

Absalom

in his

life-time
is

had taken and reared up for

the King's
in

" himself a
"
*'

Pillar,

which

in

dale

for

he

said,

have no son to keep

my name

remembrance; and he
it is

called the Pillar after his

own name: and

xviii.

called unto this

" day, Absalom's Place."

is

(2 Sam.
is
"1*

18.)

The
I

term,

which

translated

by

Place,

ID

and we perceive, that Place

;

coincides with
'

my

idea of the

word

which
IZB, "

imagine to signify
for a Pillar

To

Place,

Settle, Establish,

Fix, &c.'

The term

is

nn^a mZBT, and

for
in in

Reared, aV'
a certain

To

Set, settle, place

I

" steadily or firmly,

shewn, that the IZ
before us.
this.

situation
to the

or Place."

have

IZB belongs
the Pillar,
the

race of words

now

In

The term for Arabic, cXj ID is

q. d.

w-ZBT, is derived from Hand. The Hebrew "1* likewise

for

means " Axle-Trees,

Handles

Wheels."
its

Let us note the explanatory word Axle, and remember

corresponding terms in other Languages,
the Latin
Axis,

the

Greek ^xon, (A^m,) the Saxon JEx, Ex, the German Achs, Achse,
the Belgic As, Asse, Axe, the Frencli Essieu,
Assieu,

the

Italian

Axo, Assile,

Axis means the Maiji

is

Substantial Part, on which the Instrument Founded Upheld Supported. Some derive Axis " ab Ago,
The
story of Ixion and his

and the Spanish Exe, the Welsh

Echel, &c.

The

" Axi. ant."

a confusion

Wheel has
and Axon,

arisen from
(a|wj/,)

of terms in the

name

Ixion

the

Axis

214
and

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Ixion seems to mean the
as Adon-/5, p^J
to the
Illustrious

Axis of a Wheel.
to be the

personage,

same

Adon, Isten> Iezdan, &c. &c.

the ^jf^Z-tree,
to the

The succeeding word

is

German Aghs, Achse,

AcHSEL, the Shoulder, which surely belongs

the Axis or Axel,

same idea
In

as

and means the Supporter

In
the

Bearer.
my
found.

Saxon,

EsL
is

is

Humerus.
Esl
is

same column of
is

Saxon

Dictionary

Esol, Asinus,

where a similar idea

Esn,

The
Vir,
is

succeeding word to " Masculus Servus

:

" Adolescens,
7i

Juvenis:

Plebs."
it

The

perhaps in this word

only an organical addition to the S.

Strong, Stout fellow, or

The ES may
to the general to

denote the

may belong
I

name

for

Being,
idea of

Is,

Est, &c., which

is

shall

shew
or
Is.

be derived from the

use of this Saxon

what

Placed

Situated,
Exod.
ii.

The

word coincides with

xxiv. 61.
nty*
xlii.

that of the

Hebrew trw AIS, Man, (Gen.

1.)

11

13.

which belongs

to the verb

ISH, denoting " Existence, Subsistence, Reality.

Is.

Are,

" Was,

Were."
in

The Saxon Esne

the

is

likewise

written

Msne,

which occurs
iEsc,

same page of Eye's Saxon Dictionary with

Fraxinus, the Ash.

unless
it

Whence
it

this

term

is

derived,
is

know

not,

be taken from the idea of what

is

Stout

Strong.

In some states of this wood,

considered as a Firm Substance.

unless this had been the
this

Spears would not have been

case.

wood was used for Spears, (MeXja, Fraxinus; Fraxinea Hasta,) and so it was among the Saxons {JEsc Fraxinus. Scutum et Hasta a materia.) The word lEsc likewise means in the Edda, " Homo primus, ex Fraxthe

Among
;

made of it, Greeks, we know,

" ino quem

dii

condidere."

This fable of the

AIS, ISne,

first

man being
the

made

of

Ash
Is,

arose from a confusion in the terms for Ash,

Tree, and for

Man

or Being,

tV'^

Is,

(Eng.) His,

(Eng.)

(Lat. and Goth.)

the

Man, &c. &c. &c.

The Esn
in

among
Orders,

the Saxons
as

was placed

in the lowest

rank of their Social

various

we

use

Man

for

Servant.

Ash occurs

Languages,

THE
Languages, as
Esch,
the
in

EARTH.
As}i,

215
the Belgic

the

Saxon Msc, the Danish

EiT/i^w-Baum,

German

Esche,

An
is

Ashen Tree, &c.

this

Skinner wonders, that the Hellenists do not derive

the

term from

Greek
If

Avu, Accendo, because the

wood

an excellent Burning

wood.

an idea of this kind be annexed to the word, the Ash as being readily might be referred to its adjacent term Ashes

reduced to this

state.

JEsc means

in

Saxon, " Dromo, Navigium,

" liburna," probably from being made of Ash and to this has been referred the term for Pirates, hsco-Manni, MscE-Men.
Junius has justly observed, that since Ash was used for Spears,

hence

Soldiers

were

called

by Ccedmon,

Asc-Berende,

Ash-

Bearing.

The Latin and Greek Axis and Axon, (a|wi/,) mean the These might be so Boards, on which the Laws were engraved.
from the idea of their turning round, as upon an Axis; the but they probably refer to the original idea of the Board Substantial object. The Laws of Solon were said to have been
called

written Axibiis ligneis

put for Assibus.

We

and some have thought that Axibus is shall now understand, that Ass/5 and Axis
;

are only different forms of each other, and that Ass/5 or Ass^r

means nothing but the

Assis,

Substantial object

Firm Solid

Timber.

and As, the Pound weight, &c., have the same meaning
Substantial

of the

from lEs,
notion.
as
it is

The Etymologists have derived As lEms, which perhaps may be taken from a similar
Object,

Ms
called

might be the Substantial

;

Solid Metal " ^^s Grave,"

though

it

is

probably taken from a different idea.

We

S has been changed into R. Perhaps M^a, the Period of Time, may be quasi tEsa, and mean Thus then Mra or IEsa Endures. Duration that which Lasts will agree with Age, Mras, to which I attribute, in another place, a similar idea. Some Etymologists derive /Era from Ms, Mris, " quod Hispani post cladem a Calvino acceptam Romanis
see in the

Mr

of Mris, that the

"

Mra


216
"

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
persolverent,"

Mra
is

In Mr. Shaw's Galic and Irish Dictionary,

full

Iris

"

An ^ra,
Brass,
is

Epoch," where we have the

form of the

Element; and in the same column of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary we

have
Iris,

where we see likewise the

full

form.

In

German, Brass

Ertz, which means the Mineral or Earth.

to the

The
idea.

Celtic Iris

and the Latin iEs belong probably

I

same

The

other senses of Iris

must leave the

Celtic Scholars

to unravel.

In the same column of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary, where

occur,
Irs.

these words

we have
In the

" Ire, Ground,

Land," which
Irionn,

is

probably quasi

same column we have

its

"

" Field, Land, Ground."

Iren,
Isen, &c. (Sax.)

Perhaps Iron, and

Eisoi,

parallel

terms

'Jem, (Dan.)

(Germ.) User, (Belg.)

Eisarn, (Goth.)
logists,

Haiarn, (Welsh,) &c., produced by the Etymothe

may simply mean

Earth

or Mineral, or

it

may mean

the Firm Strong Substance. ^S.

We
the

see in Eis^w, &c.

the true form the parallel

Mr. Richards, under

Welsh word, produces

terms in other dialects of the Celtic, as the Cornish Hoarn, the Armoric Houarn, and the Irish larann. The preceding terms in

Mr. Shaw's Galic Dictionary

larrunn and larunn. Iron, are larram, " To Ask, seek, look after," and larrum, " To Ask, seek, " look for, enquire," which mean To Stir up the Ire, " the Ground,
to

*'

land," or

Earth.

We

shall not

wonder

to find terms denoting

Search and a Metal adjacent to each other,

that the very words, to

when we remember,
(MstccXXxu,

which Metal belongs, Metallao,

Scrutor, inquiro,)

means To Search, Enquire, &c. Assus, the adjective, means in one sense, " Without mixture, " Alone, Pure," which might have been explained by the Pure

Substance of any thing,

unmixed with foreign matter Jssa Caro Assus however may belong to the mere Substance of Flesh. terms, denoting This or That Peculiar Being Thing, as Is, Hic,

Heis,

(EjV,)

&c. &c., fully illustrated in another place

as in the

explanatory term Al-one,

we have

One, meaning

This or That

Peculiar

THE
Peculiar

EARTH.
Thing.

217
sense
of

Single
to these

Being
words,

or
is

The
While
I

Roasting,
Assa,

annexed

taken from another idea.

Assiis.

the
this

Hypocaustum,

belongs to
I

am examining
Blood.'

word

in

Martinius,

cast

my

eyes on an adjacent term, Asset;

signified
shall
'

which among the ancient Latins

belongs to the Element SR, as
I

This word

shew

in another

Volume.
to
us,

The

notion, which

have attributed
to
it is

to Assus,

will explain
in

why
says

the adjacent

word

Ast, which signifies

one sense,
" Bellona,

R. Ainsworth,

" Surely, truly,"

what
is

Is

so.

"

si

hodie nobis victoriam duis,

Ast

hic ego

templum

tibi

voveo."

The old Latin word Axar^,

may

Nominare,

supposed to be derived

" ab more eo Axibus inscribendi leges."

be derived from the idea of Placing

The

Naming The Arranging, &c.

sense of
notion,

Hebrew term for Name is taken from the same we have before seen in 0!^ SM, which means " To

as

Place, Set,

" Put," and " A Na?7ie, an articulate sound, which is Placed or " substituted for a thing, as its sensible mark or sign," says

Mr. Parkhurst.
'

The

old Latin

word Axatnenta or Assatnenta,

derived by

" Verses, songs, or hymns, sung by the Saliar Priests at Hercules's

sacrifices,"

as

R. Ainsworth explains

it,

is

some

from AxARE,

Nominare, and by others from Assare, which is explained by " In unum solum hominem poema condere." Assa, " A Dry Nurse. A Midwife or Nurse, that tends women lying

"

in,"

is

derived from A^w, Sicco, from Assum, " quod Assint

iis

" quos

nutriant;"

from
to
o

Assies,

Merus,

" ut

quarum simplex

" asset cura valetudinem ac munditiem tuendi, non item lactandi ;" or from Atta, Attcx, " Ecm ^s to ^iv Terra (piXov, to Ss Attoc. Tpo(peu^, " To
Se TlxTnra. ttcctpoi;,

Hdeii ix,SeX<pov,"

Aser and Aserw mean " A Table, a Board or " Plank," and Astell is " A Board, a Plank." The preceding
In Welsh,

term to Aser

is

Asen,

"

Rib," which

may

be taken

from the

idea of the Planks or

Supports of the Sides.

e e

An

adjacent term
is

218
is

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
To
bind, to fasten ;" to

Asethu, "

which belongs the preceding'

:

word AsETH, " A sharp pointed lath or spar to Fasten A Wagget; " also a Wedge, saith R. M." This latter word means the Compresser. The Wedge has two actions, that of Fastener In the same opening Splitting some parts by Compressing others.

of

Mr. Richards' Dictionary, we have Assio, the same

as Iassau,

"

To

Solder or Sodder, to join,

fasten or glue together,"

Asu,
find

"

To join,"

and Aswr, " One that joineth or addeth."

We

likewise in the AsTALach, "

Astell,

same opening, and next to Astell, " A Board," A Shield," which seems to be only another form of

the Board of Defence

the

Substantial

Firm Instrument
justly produce
shield,
to

of Defence

Security.
that

The Welsh Lexicographers

Language,
" Aes,

another term in

buckler,

" a target;" and under this word we are referred

Aspis,
(Ao-tt;?,

the

Greek
word

Clypeus,)

where the As probably belongs to the

same

idea, the Fi?-m Defence.

I

Whether

the Pis in this

is

significant,

cannot decide.
the
S.

Perhaps the

is

only an organical
imagine,
Talch,

addition
Astalch

to
is

derived

The Welsh Etymologists from Aes, The Shield, and

is

that

Broken,

" Such as that of a brave soldier

wont

to be."

This must

be settled by the adepts in that Language.

The English word Oath, and

Aith, (Goth.)

its

parallel

terms Ath, (Sax.)

Fed, (Belg. and Dan.)

Eid,

(Germ.) Eidur, (Run.)

might be derived from the idea of that, which is given to make These words do not, I imagine, Secure, &c. anything Firm directly belong to the Orko^, {O^Kog, Juramentum,) which I have

derived from a similar sense, though

it

is

annexed

to a different

race of words.

between

Oath
which

cannot help producing a strange coincidence though, if they are connected and the Earth
;

in this case,
Security,
in

it is

not by the intermediate notion of Firmfiess and

have here suggested.

In Richard

II.,

the Lord,

throwing down his gage, as a pledge to fight with Aumerle,

as

THE
"

EARTH.
'<

219
There
I

as Percy had engaged to do in a former speech,

throw

my

Gage," says,
"
I

task the

Earth

to the like, forsworn

Aumerlc."

(Act IV. S.

1.)

In one Copy, for Task

we have

Take, and Dr. Johnson reads,

"
is

take thy

Oath

;"

on which Mr. Steevens observes, that there

1609, where

a similar corruption in Troilus and Cressida, 4to,

we have

" Untraded

Earth"
Lord

for "

Untraded Oath."

The passage

in Troilus

and Cressida Mr. Malone writes thus

O, you,
"

" Hed.

my

by Mars

his gauntlet, thanks

Mock

not, that I affect the untraded

still

Oath;
glove,

" Your quondam wife swears

by Venus'

" She's

well,

but bade

me

not- commend her to you."

(Act IV. S.

5.)

The Quarto, 1609,

"

reads,
affect, the

Mock

not thy

untraded Earth."

These passages are very

" the

curious.

In the

first instance,
is

"

task

Earth

to the like,"

the reading

Earth

certainly right,

and probably means,

impose the same task on the

it,

Earth
Poet

in

having
his

my Gage
In

thrown upon
the
latter

as Percy has

done by throwing
of the
is

Gage.'

passage the mind

occupied by the same train of ideas, the Gamitlet and the Glove
of Defiance; and here too the word

Earth

is
;

adopted.

do not

understand the meaning of the latter passage

I

yet
is

we must own,

imagine, from this coincidence, that

Earth

the true reading.

Mr. Steevens has quoted a curious England

" Lo, here

line

from Warner's Albion's

my

gage,

(He

Terr'd his glove,) thou know'st the victor's meed."

To

Terre the

glove,
is

as

he supposes, was
;

to

dash

it

on

the

Earth.

This

certainly curious

though we cannot as

suppose,

imagine, that Oath

idea.
1

was connected with the Earth under this must add, however, that the Gothic Aiths, Juramentum,
occurs


220

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

occurs in the same column of Lye's Saxon Dictionary with the Gothic AiRTHA, Terra. In the same column we have the Saxon

Anuati, Eliminare, Exterminare, which means,

imagine,

To

Earth

out, or to drive out

from a certain

Earth

or Place.

We

have likewise the Gothic AisT^n, Revereri, and the Gothic Aithei, Mater. Whether AiSTOfi belongs to the name for a Mother, I cannot decide.

Certain

words

denoting Kiti-

ACC.
AC.

(Chald.)

To

Join,

con-

dred, derived from the idea

nect,

consociate.

of the Base

Foundation
&c.

(Heb.)

Brother.

Stem Stock,

Hearth.

Ac A

AcH. (Syr. and Arab.)

Family.
Building,

Atta

Athair OZHA,
&c. &c.) Father.

&c.

&c, &c.
Ir. Scl.,

(Greek and Goth.

A Tribe, AicE. (Gal.) A Prop. AicDE. (Galic,) A

Aic. (Gal.)

Foundation.

AiGHE. (Gal.)
Aithei. (Goth.) Mother.

A Beam,

Prop:

Stout, Valiant.

Ai/THA. (Goth.) EArTH.

Ac. (Gal.)
Uios.

AcH. (Welsh,)
digree, a

Stem, or Pe-

A Son. (Gr.) A Son.

Sotis

Daughter.

ICS.

(Heb.)

To number

by

AcA-Damh. (Gal.) An AcA-Demy, &c. Where

Youth

or

Families.

receive Learning.

we perceive, Aithei is Mother; and in the same Language Atta is Father. We shall see, in the progress of these discussions, that the name for a Father belongs to the
Gothic, as

In

Element
Pater,

'^T,

through a great variety of Languages; as in the

appellant, sodes,

Greek Atta, (Vox, qua juniores Senes

Lat.

Amabo,
Ozha,

Att^e, Senes,)

the

Irish

ATuair,

the

Sclavonic


THE

EARTH.

221

OzHA, &c. &c. We shall all agree, that the name of Father and Mother would naturally be connected with the Earth, as the from which things arise, and on which Base or Stock Source

they are Fixed and Established.

forms, AirTHA,

We

perceive, that the

similar
to this

Terra,

and Aithei, Mater, conduct us

will be

union of ideas.
in

These points however

pages,
I

more
a

fully discussed

the

succeeding

where
shall

examine

race

of words,

denoting Existence, which

idea of what
is

shew
or

to be connected with

the

Placed
is

Situated

Is,

precisely

metaphor, which
Sisto.

found in the word Existence,

by the same from Ex and

to

shall here

only produce certain terms, denoting 5^///^,

&c.,

as a Son

Family,
Ach

which are acknowledged

involved with the metaphor of the Base

Stock, &c.

or Foundation Stem
A
Daughter.

be directly

In Welsh,

is

"

A
is

Stem or Pedigree, the lineage of one's

used for Merch,
the

" ancestors

;"

and Ach

The

Welsh Lexicographers

refer us to
'

Mr. Parkhurst explains by

ought
likewise
to

Hebrew trn^ ICS, which To reckon up, number or distribute,

These Lexicographers
the term
r\U^

" according to families or genealogies."

have

referred

us

to

ACC,

which, says Mr. Parkhurst, " occurs not as a V. in Heb,, but in

" Chaldee denotes

To

join, connect, cojisociate

and

in

Arabic the

" cognate verb TIN "

ACI

" signifies

To

hind, fasten

by binding;

" vinxit, vinciendo

nexuit."

Asa

noun, nx

AC

signifies

"A

" person connected or consociated with us in whatever

"A
**

Brother by nature
Sister."

A Relation,
which

Cousin,

Countryman

"

E(r;^jf,

The same word means

little

likewise "

Hearth,
to

manner,

altar,"

Mr. Parkhurst thinks

be

a kind of " Brasier or Portable Machine to Keep fuel together."

In Syriac
that the

ACA, and
Hebrew HK

in Arabic

Ach,
the

is

a Brother,
as

We

see,

AC
}

means
that

Hearth,

the

Base or

Foundation of the

Earth and

AC,

the Brother and Sister, &c.,

signifies


222
signifies

*R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
what
rises

from the same Ach, (Welsh,)

Lexicon to

Stock, Stem.
nn}>f

The

preceding term in Mr. Parkhurst's

ACC,

To join, connect, &c., is 1^^? ACD, or TTT ICD, which signifies " To Unite, Make one. Also Compactly, Firmly, Wholly. " As a N. "inK" ACD, " One, the first, a certain one." The
Hebrew T^H
OJil

ACD

belongs to the terms for One, as the Arabic

Jhd, the Chaldee in CD, the Syriac

HD,

the /Fthiopic

ACD,

the Coptic and Sahidic Houit, Houid, the Gipsey Tek, the Persian
vjCj Eek, the English j^ce, with its parallels, the

Greek

Eis, (e<?,)

&c.

These terms may be considered

discussion,

as

belonging to the words

now under

and likewise to a great race of words, to

whole compass of Language, denoting
Is,

be found through

the

Being or Existence, such as

Hic, (Lat.)

It,

(Eng.) &c. &c.,

is

which

shew

to be derived from the idea of

what
Is.

Established

in a certain Spot

what

is

Placed Situated or

The succeeding terms in Mr. Parkhurst's Lexicon to nna ACC, To join, &c., are t^^? ACZ, " To Catch, lay hold on." ina ACR, Behind, and HK AT, " As a N. or Particle, In an " incHned posture." The difficulty about ina ACR consists in
determining,

whether

it

belongs

to

the

Element

'^C

or

CR;
The
I

and the same

Focus.)

difficulty
'^C

occurs in the

Greek Eskara,

(Ea-xoi^oc,

Perhaps the
riK

and

CR may
Inclines

be both significant.

Hebrew
Ea;TH.
^a

AT
I

means what

to the

Low

situation of the
find

In the same opening of Mr. Parkhurst's Lexicon,

AI, which

have considered to be quasi AJ, and which

signifies

"

Settlement, habitation,"

where we are

directly brought to
is

the idea of the Spot of Ground, on which a Person

Established

Fixed Settled,
occasion
;

&c.
I

This word

have fully explained on a former

have observed, that it belongs to the Celtic At, Aoi, quasi Aj, Aoj, signifying " A Region, tract, or territory.

and

**

Inheritance of Land, Possessions."

In the same column of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary, where these

words

THE

EARTH.
Ach.
Aicde.
In
the

223

words occur, we have Aic, " A Tribe or Family j nourishing, *' desire," and Aice, " A Prop," which, we now see, belong to
each other, and to the Welsh
next column of

Mr. Shaw's Dictionary

find "

Building, Foundation,"

and AicRE, AiKsr, " Inheritance, Patrimony," where in the latter

word we are unequivocally brought to the EArXH, A;k, &c. &c. In the next column we have Aighe, " A Beam, Prop, a Hind, " a Hill. Stout, Valiant." Mr. Shaw has divided the meanings

of this word into three separate articles;

the leading idea
to these
is

but

is

that of Firmness, Strength.

;

we An

perceive, that

adjacent term

Aig,

At

and we

see, that both the Celtic

and English

terms convey the same idea of the Spot, in which or

a person
is

Placed

At
is

which
to be

Situated, &c.

To

be

Atted,

as

it

were, or to be Placed

Set

AT

a spot

or Settled in This or

That peculiar spot. In Mr. Shaw's Galic Dictionary, Acha is " A Mound or Bank," denoting, as I imagine, the object, which
is

Established, as a Firm Base, against the action of Water, &c.

and the succeeding words are Achaid, " An abode," and Achadh, " A Field." In the same column with these words we have AcHD, " Case, State, condition," where in the term State we
have the true metaphor belonging to the Galic word
dition,

in

which any thing

is

Placed

the

Conthe

Situated,

&c.

In

we have Ac, a Son, which brings us to the Hebrew HK AC, and the Welsh Ach. The succeeding word to this is " AcA-Damh, Academy," where Mr. Shaw refers us to
preceding column

Damh, Learning.
sive

If

such be

its

derivation,

AcA-Damh

is

the

place of Learning for Sons^ or Youth,

AKOiSvifiioi,

and Akademeia,

{Azxhi^uoi.,

gymnasium publicum Athenis. Ab AKuS'/i[/.og, Academus,) the AcA-Demy, will then be of Celtic origin, and not derived from a personage by the name of Academus, as
Academia,
the Greeks have idly imagined.

Acha.

224

R. R.

V- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
or

AcHA. (Gal.) The Mound,

Bank.

Akte

OcHTHE. (Greek,) The Bank or Shore as the SupMound or Earth. (Arab.) The Sea -side,
shore, coast.

AcHTHos. (Gr.) The Heap or Load of Earth.

OcHEo, (Greek,) To Sustain,

Carry.

porting

OcHEUO.

(Gr.)

AiK.

Admissariuin
i.

Admitto, vel Sustineo,

e.

OcHTHOS. (Gr.) The Shore the Heap of Earth.

To

Sustain, or Carry.

1 HE Greek Akte,
the Shore,

(AxTo?,

Littus;

Farina,

Fruges

Sambucus,)
or Bank," as

may

be referred to Acha, "

The Mound

meaning the Grou?id or Land of the Shores or Banks, forming In the sense of a Firm barrier or Support against the Waters.
Farina, Fruges,
idea of

we

are brought directly to this Spot, under the

what
is

is

the Produce of the Ground.

I

Whence

the sense of
us,

Sambucus

derived

cannot decide.

Martinius

tells

under

Sambucus, that the Ebulus is called Xoi[/,oiMKr7i, " tanquam Humilis " Sambucus;" which would lead us to suppose, that Akte, (Axti?,)

meant the Low or Ground

Ora,)

Plant.

" Sea-side, the shore, coast."

Aik ^--Ka^ is " The The Greek Ochthe, (px^v, Ripa,

In Arabic,
(^ktcT-ni)
-,

seems to be only another form of Akte,

{Ox^ogy Littus
}

and

in

Ochtho5,
spot.

Terrse

tumulus, locus editus,

collis,)

signifying the

Heap

of

In the adjacent

Earth, we are again brought to word Ocheo, (0%ew, Veho, Porto,

this in

the

same

Sustineo,

Suffero,)

we

see directly the idea of that, which Bears

Supports
Subagito,)

or Sustains.

The term preceding

is

my

Greek Vocabulary,
Ineo,

Ocneuo, (O^suw, Admissarium admitto;

Coeo,
Veho,)

which

is

considered as a Root,

properly applied to the Female,

(px^ta,

and means the same as Ocheo,

To

C^rry.

Ride
in

THE
in English
is

EARTH.

225

applied to the Admissarius

by the same metaphor.

We

see

Lorum
selves

Vectis seu pessulus Ocueus, (Px^vg, Retinaculum ab E%w,) how these terms connect themgaleae Scrotum
in
; ;

with

Echo, (e%w,
I

Habeo,
or

possideo,

teneo,

obtineo;

is

sustineo,)

which

have shewn to belong

to a similar idea,

of the

certain
Situated,

Fixed Spot

Place
To
to

Earth, on which
I

Person

or which he Holds or Possesses,

[Ei^of^ui,

have shewn, that

or Placed, has
Possideo.
Beat-

Ez-omai,
the

Sedeo,)

be Seated
(Exc^,)

Situated

same

relation

Echo,

that Sedeo has to

In the sense, which Echo, (e^oj, Sustineo,) has of

Sustain,

To

or

we

are brought to the idea of the Base.

The

Greek

AcHTH05,
{Ox^og,

{Ax^o?,

Pondus,)

may

only be anotlier form of Ochtho^,

Terrse

tumulus,) the

doubts miojht be raised.

Gi;ound
I

Heap of Dirt ; hat on this some That the word is derived from the
I

have no doubt

but

am
is

dubious only on this point,

be referred to the idea of
(11

whether
Weiglit.

its

sense of Amioyance

to

In the expression

AX0OS APOTPHS,
its

S. 104.)

Pondus

Terrse, the

word

is

brought to

original spot.

In Ogkos, (Oyxog,

Tumor;

Moles, Massa,
we

Strues, Gleba

Terra;

Pondus, Onus,)
In this term,

we

are again presented with the primitive notion.

however,

are brought to the form '^NK, and to a great race of

;

words, under the same form

important
difficulties
is

about the origin of which some

raised.

might be

The term Ocheo,

to
'

(0%6w,

Veho, Porto,)
(O%oj, Currus,)

referred

by the Greek Lexicographers

Ochos,

which they consider as a Root.

The Greek Ocha,

Ox'
x^ia-rog,"

(Pxc(, Prae caeteris, Praecipue,) the intensive particle,

&c.,

may
;

be derived from Echo,

yet
it

(E;^w,)

as

the Lexicographers

suppose

may

relate

more

directly to the general idea

Main Support of any thing, as Arche, (A^%i7, Principium Fundamentum Principatus, &c. denotes what is Chief from the same metaphor of the Base, or it
of the Base

or Foundation,

the Chief

F F

may

n^
may

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
belong to the terms denoting Being

This

or That Distin-

guished Being or Object, by

way
;

of eminence.

The Greek Echo,

Sustineo;

cumdo

Resisto, Obsisto Cohibeo, Reprimo; Cingo, Cir Habito, Incolo, &c.,) contains the various senses,
I

(^x^> Habeo, Possideo, Teneo, Obtineo;

belonging to the race of words, which

have before examined,

signifies

and which
Ea?th,
or,

am now

explaining.

Echo, (e%w,)

to

under another form, E/ch

To
it

Possess a certain Spot

or Place of
it

Earth, or Ech,

if

may

so say.

We

perceive, that

signifies

" Incolo, Habito ;" in which

Incolere,

agrees with the Saxon

verb

Eard/^??, Habitare,

belonging directly to Eard,

is

Earth.

Echo,

(E;^w,) in the

sense of Possideo,

connected with

'Ez-omai,

(E^o/^a<,

Sedeo,) the Appropriate Fixed Seat, or Spot,

is

as Possideo itself
ceive,

connected with Sedes

the

Seat.

We

per-

how Echo,
it

(Ex^,) contains the sense of the Seat

or certain
Position,

Possessed, Fixed Spot, under the idea of the Base

or Firm
;

when

signifies

To

Sustain or Support, Sustineo

in

and we again
the

see the idea of

Obsisto,

Firmness or Strength

the

sense of Resisto,
Sisto
in

Cohibeo,
words

Reprimo, &c.
'

Let us mark the

explanatory

Re-Sisto

Oh-Sisto,'

where

we have

the

same metaphor of the Firm

Cingo

Seat, or Situation.

In the sense of

Circumdo,
{^x'^i

we have

the Jppropriate

Fixed
Yard

Spot or Pos-

session,

under the idea of the Enclosure, as

(e^;co?,

in

Ward, &c.
is

(Eng.) Erko5,

Sepes,)

belonging to the form

Echo,

Cingo,) in the sense of the Enclosure,

Earth. coincides more

directly in

form with Hedge, &c.

The

sense of Proximity

often derived from that of Holdi?ig fast any thing, or to any thing

of Adhering

to

any thing
(E;^w,)

meanings of Echo,
menos, (Exof^evug,)

and hence we have, as one of the " Prehendo, atque prehensum teneo,
;

" Adhcereo, Conjunctus

is

sum

alicui,

loco, sectse,"

&c.; and Echo-

explained by " Proxime, Contigue."

Hence

we

THE
we have
latter

EARTH.
and
Agchi,

227
(Ayxh Prope,

the Greek Eggus, (Eyyv?,)

Juxta.) In the

same opening of
find

word

is, I

Greek Vocabulary, where this ^^f/zo, (Ay;^w,Neco,Strangulo,Suffoco, Fauces

Coarcto quovis modo,) which
(E-xu.)
is

my

constringo;

Constringo,
We

surely

only another form of Echo,

This relation seems direct

and
us

inevitable.

must observe, however, that Agcho, (Ay%w,)

and reminds us of the
Sec.

or Ancho, according to the pronunciation of the Greeks, brings

to the

Elementary form '^NK, &c,,

words, under that form, bearing a similar meaning of Holding

Gj-asping, &c., as

is

Hank, Hang, Hand,

another point of view, appear to belong to

These terms, under the Element ^N, '^NK,

and

to constitute a race

of words, distinct from that, which

now

the

object of

my

discussion.

Those words, which appear

be considered
in
in

under the form

'^N, '^NK, &c., will

(E;^w,)

another place.
is

term adjacent to Echo,

with Echo,

my

Greek Vocabulary,

Echuros, (E%ufoj, Munitus, Firmus, Tutus,) which would connect

itself

(E;^w,

Sustineo;

CR

has a similar meaning.

Yet the Element Perhaps the Ech and CR are both

is

Resisto.)

significant.

The term

Ochuros, (O^u^oj,)

only another form of

Echuros,

(E^ii^of,)

which the Lexicographers understand.

(O^ufo?,)

The

OcH

in OcHz^ros,

seems

to

connect

itself

with Ocheo,
In examining

(0%w, Sustineo,) another form of

Echo,

(Exca.)
(Oxf^oc,

these words,

cast

my

eyes on Ochma,
contineo,)

Retinaculum,)
represented

Ochmazo,
likewise

(0%|Lta^<y,

Detineo,

which

are

by Echma, and Echmazo,

(Exf^a,

Inhibeo.)

To
o*

this

form '^GM, "^CM,

we

Retinaculum, Exf^^u, should perhaps refer

the Salaminian
'XvXka.f^Yj.

word recorded by Hesychius, Vggemos, (yyyif/.og, SaXa/*;wc/.) The Greek XuXXx[/,f3civu, Prehendo, from
'XvKXoifSfi

which the explanatory v^ord

to Oxi^ci^u, Detineo.

comes, has a similar meaning

Words

228

^R.R.

\C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

Words denoting

the

Base

or

Level, or Equal as with the

Foundation, the Surface, &c.

&c., considered either as the

Ground, Level, Equal, Alike

in general.

Bottom, or Top.

^^Quo. (Lat.)
Iso-Pedon.

To

" Level or

Equal with the Ground."

VAcndar.
Surface.

(Gal.)

The

Top,

(Gr.)

A
A

Plain

or

Level Ground.

iEguoR. (Lat.)
Noble,

"

Uas. (Gal.) Above.

Plain or

Uasal.
Born. AsiL.

(Gal.)

Well

" Level Superficies. " Earth."

The

Eessa
Foundation,

Eetta. (Gr.) The Low

Low.
(Gr.)
be

(Arabic,)

Spot, Bringing
EESsao?nai.
Lozv,

Source, &c., Race, Birth, &c.,

To

be Laid

Firm, Radical.

To

Inferior,

Van-

AcH-UcH. (Welsh,) Above.

quished,
EsK-atos,
\JsT-eros,
\]sT-atos.

Is.

(Welsh,) Below, Under.

IsEL. (Welsh,)

Low.

The Lowest. Eskara. (Gr.) The Hearth,

(Gr.)
Base, &c.

Isos

^guus. (Greek, Latin,)

In Mr. Shaw's Galic and Irish Dictionary, VAcndar signifi es The Top, Surface, cream, Sumtnit, upper part." In the same column of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary we have " Ua. From, of,
*'

" a descendant, grandchild, commonly in English written O, as " O'Connor, O'Neil, O'Brian." The Ua is quasi Uach, and belongs to Ac, (Gal.) A Son, Ach, (Welsh,) " A Stem, Pedigree,

" the lineage of one's Ancestors," as derived from the same

Foundation, Stem, Stock.
the

We

shall

Greek Uios, Uieus,

(Tio?, Tibv?,)

now understand the origin of where we have the true form;

the Radical consonant
IS

but in the oblique case Uiou,

Uii, {Twv, T;;,)

THE
is lost,

EARTH.

229

Again, in Mr. Shaw's Dictionary " The Upon, more than, upwards, above." we have Uas, succeeding word is " Uasal. Noble, gentle, well born; Sir,
as in Ua, 0, (Celtic.)

" a gentleman." In the same column of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary " we have Uchd. The Breast, Bosom," meaning perhaps the

The next word to and these terms may belong to Alas Uchd, Breast, is Uch, Oh Uch each other under the idea of My Heart ! Oh ! My Heart ! to Intermay be attached, however, to another race of words
! !

Upper or projecting part. An adjacent word " Ascent, steepness, Stomacher, Breast-plate."

is

Vcndach, "

An

jections,

under a similar form, which

shall consider in a future

page.

In the same column of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary

we have

another word "

Uath. The
I

Earth, Mould," which brings us to

the spot, from whence

In

imagine these terms to be derived.

same page of Mr. Richards' Dictionary, where Ach occurs, we have Ach for Uch, Above, which means the Surface
the

or

Top

and

in

the

same column we have Accw, " There,

been
referred
to

in

" that Place," where we are brought to the idea of Place.

The

Welsh Accw has

(Ejcsi.)

justly

the

Greek Ekei,
under

For the same reason that Uch means Above, when referred

to the Surface of the

Earth,

as the Top, so the

Welsh

Is,

another idea, means Hence we have " Isel, Low, mean, humble."
probably to Solmn.

" Below, Under," as the Base or Bottom.

The

Sel belono-s

In Mr, Shaw's Galic and Irish

as he tells us,
is

Dictionary
Anios

we have

los, which,

" For Sios,

In the

Down;

" and Sios, to and fro," and Iosal, Low.

same Dictionary

we have lACH^ar, " The Bottom, Foundation, lower part, nether." To the Celtic Isel and Iosal, Low, and Uasal, " Noble, gentle, *' well born, &c., we must refer the Arabic Asil, or Asl, J^^I
*'

A Cause. Root,

Origin, Principle, Foundation, Element, Souixe.

Line,
Birth,

"
*'

Lineage,

Race,

&c. &c.
in

Firm,
is

Radical,

Im-

moveable, permanent."

The As

Asz7

derived from the

Arabic

230

^R. R.

\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
first letters

Arabic (j^l As, (the two

in J^^l Asil,)

which Mr.

Richardson explains by "

is

The Root,

Origin, Foundation."

Hence

Eslam, or Islam, " The True or orthodox faith, " among the Mahometans." The original sense of the word is that of well Founded or Grounded. Another meaning of the term is " Being in Health, peace, and safety." The two first letters
derived ^X*il

of this word

is ^j^l

As, or Uss, denoting "

A Foundation,
To

Basis,"

the very term, which has conducted

me

to this vein of discussion.

The Arabic Eslam

Selam,

is

"Es-Slam or Salam.

Slam or Salam
the Arabs, ^JLw

belongs the familiar term of Salutation

Peace, Saluting, Wishing We now understand, Health, or Peace." Salam The m or v only another form of Salveo, Salve Domine.
"A
Salutation.

among

Safety.

*'

shall

that

is

is

an organical addition
SALutation, &c.,
is

to the L.

The

simple form

is

in Sa-lus,

all

belonging to the Solum, meaning that which

Health
s is

Solid

Firm or Founded.
when
the
Isos,
(lo-oj,

Hail Whole,
;

&c. belong

to Salus, &c.,

sound of

weak.
Par,)

The Greek
some

might be referred
difficulty in

and the Latin JEquus, though there is to the Celtic Is, &c,, Below They might have signified in their the case.
^Equalis,

original sense^

To

Level with the Ground, as

In the

we

express

it

and

hence Level in general.

Planities,)

compound Jso-Pedon,
(UbSov,)

(itroTreSovy

from

Isos,

(lo-og,)

and Pedon,

the Ground, the

it

word

is

brought to

its

original Spot.

It is

applied often, as

should seem on this hypothesis, with great propriety to a Balance,

where the weights tend

Isoelkes

to the

Gromid; and
(lo-oeAjcijf,

in the

compounds
la-oKXivvig,

or

Isoklines,

Isorropeo,

par pondere,

iEqualiter vergens, de /Equilibrio,

Io-d^^ottbco,

^^quihbrium
KAc/w,

facio,)

from
ViTTu,

Isos

and Elko

Klino,
its

Repo,

(EAw, Traho,

Vergo,

Vergo,) Tending equally Bozvnwards; the term still retains, But in as we might suppose, its original peculiarity of meaning.
the Latin m.Q,uuSy and
derivatives, the force of this

meaning
appears

THE
appears more striking.

EARTH.
"

231

JEq^uo signifies

To

Equal, or lay

flat

" or Level," which is the first sense, produced by Robert Ainsand the example under it is " Excisamque ^EquaviT worth " Solo," where we are at once brought to the Spot, supposed in my Hypothesis. But the sense of ^guoR, " Any plain, or level
;

''superficies;

and by a Synec. (i.) the Earth.

this writer,

(2.) the

Sea,"

as given

by

exhibits the precise meaning,

which

my

Hypothesis has unfolded.

Hence,

we know,

proceed /Equals*
Egal, (Fr.) &c.

jEoual, and the terms

in

modern Languages,
arise
is

The Al
pound
as

in

JEqualis

might

from the construction of the

the

Language, unless we imagine, that the word

Isel,

same com(Ua-a-aofion,

&c.

The Greek

EESsaomai, Eessow,

Inferior
Ucro-uv,

Discedo,

Superor, vincor, succumbo, proprie et tropice,

Minor, Inferior,) are derived from the idea of the Lozv

Situation.

The

Substantive Eessa or
Parts.
Ho-o-a,

Eetta

is

directly inter-

preted by the

Adversum Prslium, In the same column of my Greek Clades, Inferiores Partes. Vocabulary, where these words are, I find Eeso, (Eras,) Eesto

Lower

vel Hrra,

Is.

Eeto, from

Bfxxi,

Sedeo; where

we have
is

a similar notion of the

Situated

Base or Foundation, on which any thing

I find

Placed

or

likewise Eesuko^, (Ua-vxo?, Tranquillus, Otiosus,) which

refer to the idea of that,

we

must

which

is

Laid down, as

in a certain

Fixed Spot or Place, at Rest.

ideas; as
it

Sedeo comprehends these different

means " To
Idle,

Sit

To

Sit

still,

to loiter, to be idle.

"

To

be Situate in a
Otiosus,)

Low
Low

Place."

(Ka-vxog,

belongs to
place.

Inferiores partes,)

the

Sedate Sedatus,
UsTa^05,

Thus we see, how Eesuko^, Eessa, Eetta, (Hiro-a, Hrra,

Sedo,

"

To

"

stint, quiet; pacify,

calm or

still,"

belong to the same metaphor

of the Sedes

the Seat the

"EsKUtos,

Fixed or certain Place or Spot.

(Eo-^aro?,

In

the

Greek
;

and UsT^ro^,
Ya-re^og,

Ultimus,

Postremus

Summus,

Posterior,

To-rarof,

Ultimus,) the

EsK and

the

Ust have the same meaning of

the

Low

Situation.

In


232

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
{Ea-xoirog,)
I

In examining the word EsKatos,

cast

my

eyes on

EsTiA,

{Eo-ticc,

Focus, Lar;

Domus; Vesta,

Dea,) the Hearth,

where we unequivocally see the idea of the Place, upon. the Ground or Earth, and Eskara, (Eo-^a^a, Focus et Craticula in
foco;

Basis, &c.

Crusta ex adustione
The Esk
as
in

vulneri adhaerens,)
{Ea-xoc^tx,,)
;

where
cannot

we have
same
decide,

a similar idea.
I

in EsKar^,

has the
I

sense,

believe,

EsKa^o^,

(E(r%asToj)

but

whether the Kar

It

in Eskara,

or Esk-Kara, be significant

or not.

may

belong to the Element

&c. &c.
It is

KR, denoting

the Ground

or Surface, to Scar,

even possible, that the Esk

may

not be significant in this word, but that the

E may

be only

a prefix.

Yet

my

first
is

conjecture

is,

think, right.
;

Uster-os, (To-TEfoj,)

open to the same

difficulty

The term and to these we

[ka-t^cMog,

may add

Askaris,

{Ka-xa^^^?,

Genus Lumbricorum,)

Asirakos,

Locustce genus, carens pinnis,) Askaros, Askera, (Aa-icx^oi, Calceorum, seu Sandaliorum genus, Aa-xs^x, Calceamenti Attici genus, &c.)

terms which appear to be derived from the Ground, as the names of Animals crawling on the Ground, and of Shoes, striking against
the Groujid.

Terms

derived from

of that,
Settled

which
in

is

Placed

the idea

a certain Spot.
Settled state.

Being

in

that which Rests or the same spot: Reposes Hence, Rest Repose Quiet,
&c.

EuDO. (Greek,) To Sleep To

Rest

Repose.
(Pers.)

As-AisH.
Repose.

Ease,

Rest,

AsAisH Dashten. (Pers.) To en-

Otium
Fr.

Eath, Aise Agio, Adagio, (Lat. Eng.

Ital.)

Ease,

of

joy Tranquillity

To Abide,
still.

Dwell, Stop, Stand

Ees-Uchia. (Gr.) Quiet, Tranquillity.

Rest, the act

Reposing, or being Settled in

Eeka. (Gr.) Quietly, &c.

I

SHALL

THE
X
SHALL produce
in
;

EARTH.
i

233

this place the

terms, which denote Rest

Repose

Quiet,

&c.

and which
is

idea of that, which

Placed Settled Rests

conceive to be derived from the

or Reposes on the

same Base or Foundation. Let us first note the Latin term Orium, a derivative of which we have seen adopted in the explanation of Eesvchos, (Ha-uxog, Otiosus.)

R. Ainsvvorth explains

Orium by "Leisure,
"
which
which
I

Rest, spare time, freedom from business;

Idleness, a doing nothing;

the living at Ease and

Settled

in Security,"

imagine to be

originall}' derived

from the idea of

that,

is

Laid down

Seated or

on the same Place, or

or
Repose.
Oris, " the

on the same Base or Foundation,

I

in a state of Rest

have shewn, that the adjacent words Os,

Mouth, Pas-

" sage, or Enterance into any place;

the

Head, Fountain," and

in

Os, Ossis, the Bone, opposite as they

rived from the

may seem

sense, are de-

same idea of the Base,

is

either as signifying the

treme Surface, or as denoting what

Strong

Firm, &c.
:

Ex-

The term

Oiium and
" jam
illico

its

derivatives are used, in their

genuine turn of mean" Ctiose nunc R. Ains-

ing, in such phrases as the following in' Terence

hie Consiste,

Abide

at Rest or Repose, here." Consisto, in

is

worth produces this phrase under " To Abide, stay, tarry, or keep,
the explanatory term Repose, which
lar idea of

which he explains by
Let us mark

one Place."

taken likewise from a simi-

Placing or Fixing in a certain Spot.

The

Etymolo*

gists derive this

sin

word from O&u, Moveo,

Okvoi;,

Ocius, &c.

per antiphra-

from

IJtor

&c.

<S::c.

Perhaps OKnoi', {Owog, Pigritia,

In the phrase
it,

Ignavia, Segnities,) belongs to a similar notion.

Gtiosus Ager, a Lay'd down

be derived.
(Ital.)

Field,

as

we
I

express

we

are

birought to the original spot, from which

suppose this term to

Ease, and

its parallel

terms, Aise, (Fr.) Agie, Adagio,

;

belong to OTium, as some have understood

it

though others
to

derive

from Edm^,

I^hSui;,

Suavis,

Dulcis.)

Easy belongs

Ease, though

some

refer

it

to Aisa, (Aitrx,

Fatum,) Fate, Destiny.

>

G G

Junius


234
^R. R.

\ - C, D, G, J, K, Q,
(eSo?,)

S, T,

X, Z.
Eath
is

Junius has the term Eath, signifying the same as Easy, Facilis,

which he derives from Ethos

cilis,

Mos.

In Saxon,

Fa-

from whence

is

taken Uji-Eath, (Sax.) as Skinner justly

observes,

who

refers the

word

in

Chaucer, Vnneth, Vix, to this

"of Skinner's us,

term.

Ease occurs in the same column

Dictionary
that

with Earth, which will more strongly suggest to

Ease
a

and

Eath

belong

to

the idea of being

Placed

Fixed, &c., or
Earth
ina

certain Spot of

of Resting
It is

Reposing Remaining on
Earth:
fat

Ea/TH^^, or of being

curious, that Shakspeare uses

Ease,

as connected with a term, which most strongly expresses the idea

of being Fixed

certain Spot

or

" And duller should'st thou be than the

" That Roots
itself in

weed,

Ease on Lethe
stir in this."

wharf,

" Would'st thou not

{Ham. A.
is

I.

S. 5.)

In the Poems, attributed to Rowley, Ethie

applied

to

Lying

down, or Reposing on a Bed

" As when a bordelier onn Ethie bedde, " Tyr'd willi the laboures maynt of sweitrie
"

dale,

Yn

slepeis

bosom

laieth hys deft headde."

(The

Storie of

W. Canynge,
(Eu^^^,

v.

85. &c.)

We

shall

now understand,

that the

Greek Eudo,

Dormio,)
it is

signifies.

To

Rest or Repose; and shall perceive,

how

con-

Aise in French signifies nected with Edos, (EiJoj, Sedes,) &c " Une Region." I shew in another place, that Asia, the quarter
of the Globe, means simply the

Land

or Country.

In barbarous

Latin, Asiatim occurs in a passage, where prayers are ordered to

be read "

Non

cursim, ac festinanter, sed Jsiatim, et tractim;"

which Menage has explained by Posement in French, and Adagio Let us mark in Itahan, the corresponding word to Agio, Aise, &ic.

word Posement, which contains precisely the same metaphor, to and belongs, we know, to Poser " To lay. Set, Put, Place,
the
^

Rest," &c.

There

THE EARTH.
There
is

<2S5

a Persian term, which will perfectly explain the

mean-

ing annexed to Ease, Oriiim, &:c. In Persian yiiAjLwI Asaish signifies " Tranquillity, Ease, quiet. Rest, peace, Repose, Leisure," as

Mr. Richardson explains

"
1.

it

and Asaish Dashten ^Xi^ti

2.

^ji^jLgf

To

Enjoy
still,"

tranquillity, &c.

To

Abide, Dwell, Stop, Stay,

" Stand

where we see the original idea annexed to these

words.

In the same column of Mr. Richardson's Dictionary

we

have Asayatiideji, "To give Rest, pacify;" Asayiden, " To Rest, to " cease ;" and " (^Lwl Asai (for LmI)" ^sa, " 1. Like, resembling. " 2. Ease, quiet." The Persian Lw( j^sa signifies " Pacifying,
" soothing;" and " Like, Resembling."

Though

they are placed

by Mr. Richardson
other.
I

in different articles,
is

they belong probably to each connected with that of Ease,

Why

the idea of Likeness

must leave the Persian Scholars

Iso5,

to

unravel, from the peculiar

turn of meaning annexed to the word.

We

have seen, that the

Greek

(lo-o?,

Similis,) is connected with the

Ground, from the

;

idea of Laying things Level with the

Ground

and hence Level

adjacent
to

or Like

in
^j^l
is

general.

The
Uss, "

Persian Asa LnI

is

the

Arabic
Asaish

As

or

Foundation, Basis."

The

Persian

repetition of the

same word As -As, As

In the

- Aish, in

order to convey more

strongly the idea.

same opening
I

of Mr. Richardson's Dictionary

we have

the Arabic y^wLw

As-As,

"

Foundation,

Basis,"

where the

same reduplication takes

place.
L_>LwI

The succeeding term

Asab,
it,

to Asayiden,

To

Rest,

is

the Persian,

Horse, which belongs to the Arabic word next folthe

lowing

L.^/wl Iss,

Fundament,
is

as

derived from the idea of

the animal, on
l_)LnI

which a person
is

Seated or Rides.
Isb,

The Arabic
Again, in
pacify, si-

Asab, Fundaments,

another form of

and they belong

to the

Hebrew

DU;'

ISM, To
is

Place, 2^' ISB,

Persian, (^tWwl Asiiden

"

To

Rest, &c.
to this
is

To Sit. To quiet,

"lence;" and the preceding term

y_icWjjgl As-Udgi,

" Quiet, rest, peace, repose, tranquillity," where

we have probably
another

^36

*R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
in

another compound, as

As-Aish.

Lye produces, under

the

English Ease, the Gothic Azets, Facilis, the Irish Easgaidh, and
the Armoric

Ms.

The

Gothic Azetizo, FaciHus, succeeds,

in

Lye's Dictionary, another Gothic word, Azjo, Cinis, Ashes, where

we

are brought to the

Facilis,

Lhuyd, under

Earth, probably under the idea of produces the Welsh Hawdd, " Easy
I

Dirt,

to be

" done, very feasible."

must leave the Celtic Scholars

In the

to decide,

whether the Celtic words produced above belong

ideas,

to the train of

which

am now

unfolding.
this

same opening of Mr.

is

Richards'

Dictionary, where

Welsh word

found,

see

Hedd, Peace, and Heddwch,

this latter

" Peace, quietness, tranquillity."

(Ho-u^/os,

To

term he has referred the Greek Esychia,

Quifes.)

This word must be added to the terms now under discussion, as

I

have before suggested.

used in

The Greek
its
&a,(ra-\i(r

Eesuchos

(Ho-u^o?,
it

Tranquilapplied in

lus, Otiosus,) is

genuine sense, when

is

such phrases as these, ad

littora,

Ua-vxo^

ni

uKToag,

&c.

Otiosi

Sedent

&c.

(Euripid. Hecub. 35. 6.)

where we see the idea of

Sedatus, (Lat.) " Appeased, being Stationary in a certain Spot. " Quieted Sober, Sedate, and Sedate, (Lat.) Smooth, Still
;

" Quietly, Stilly, Calmly, Patiently," as

they are explained

by
to

R. Ainsworth, have a similar meaning, and belong,

Sedes.
1

we know,
Placid,
is
is

shall

shew

in a future

Volume, that Placidus,

it

de-

rived from Place for the

same reason, and that

is

brought in

contact with the original idea in such phrases as Sedibus Placidis.

Perhaps the ES-YC/i in these words

in the Persian

the same compound, as

(Hx,

AS-AISH and AS-UDGI. The Greek Eeka,

must be

Leniter, quiete, sensim, subraisse,)

idea.

referred to a similar

Eethos.


THE

EARTH.

237

Eethos. (Greek.)
Place
for

The Fixed
of

or

Spot

Dwelling

Appropriate
:

Ground

Ethos. (Greek.) Manners Customs, Peculiar to certain

Persons.

and Peculiar to each person And hence, what is Appropriate

Eetho. (Gr.)
that
is,

To

Strain, Sift;

To
to

Separate things
their

or

Peculiar to

each

according

person, as certain Habits of

Life,

Sort Quality Property To

Sort.

Peculiar

manners, &c.

In

the
I

same column of my Greek Vocabulary,

find

where

Ukx
con-

occurs,
suetas,)

Eethos,

(H^oj,

Domicilium, mansio, sedes

the

where we have
Eetho5,

directly

Place

Appropriate
)

Fixed, Established Spot or

or Peculiar to each person, as in Enoi-, (e^o?,

(h5o?,

Sedes, &c.

Ingenium, indoles,

morum qugedam
Manners

pro-

prietas,) likewise denotes the

Fixed

Settled

or Habits,

Appropriate to each person, derived from the Fixed

Spot.

Appropriate

Roots.

The ordinary Vocabularies consider these words as separate The Greek Etho^, (E^oj, Ritus, Mos, Consuetudo,) beor, as it
umc\x\(\\.\Q Stabile

longs to Eetho5, hSo?, Sedes Consuetae, et Mores Consueti,

might be explained. Quod

sit

velProprium manet, sive

Domus, seu mos. The German Sitte has a similar meaning of " Custom, Fashion, Mode, &c..S'/^/^w-lehre, the Ethics, or Mo"
rals,

&c." as

my

Lexicographer explains

it,

with a similar rela-

tion to Sitz,
Sit.

and

Sitzen, corresponding with

our words Seat, and

Lexicographer explains Sittsam, among other things, by " Well-mannered, Stayed, Sedate, of good Morals, Composed."

My

The form
itself
(Efio?,)in

of Ethos,

(Efioj,)

will perhaps

seem more directly

which
is

to

connect

with Edo^,

{^^og,

Sedes, &c.)
is

The succeeding word

to Ethos,

my Greek Vocabulary,

Ethoii,

said to be put foe

Eth^^o,

238

^R. R.

\C, D, G, J, K,Q, S,T, X, Z.

(E^a, pro E^so-o, a
Ti9r][/.i,)

EruesOy from Tithemi to Place,

where we

see the true notion, and the original form, not derived from construction.

In Theo,

{Qboc,

Pono,)
or the

To

Place, the

vowel breathing

before the

T has

been

lost,

word was formed by the Greeks

(Qri(ru.)

in order to agree with the analogy of Theso,

An
tire

adjacent

word

to

Ethos, (Edog,)

is

Ethno5,

(Edvo<;,

Gens, Natio,) which

coincides

with
as.
I

Eden, Aden, (Heb. and Arab.)

have before shewn.
to Eethos, (li9og,)

Permanent
in

Dwelling,

An
is

adjacent

word

my
To
Lo-

Greek Vocabulary
Strain,

Eetho,

(h5w, Colo,)

which may perhaps belong

to Eethos, {uSog, Proprius

cus, et Propria Qualitas,) the Proper or Peculiar Spot or Quality,

under the idea of Separatiiig things into their due Proper Places,
according
short,
to

their Peculiar Properties

Eetho
(if I

{h5,) signifies

To
it,)

Qualities, or Sorts. Place To Appropriate, or

it

In

To

Proper,

may

so express
in their

whether

relates to Separation

by Placing things

Proper Spot, or by arranging things

according to their Proper Quality.

li Eetho, (hSw,) relates

more
Let

immediately to Eethos,
Quality
us
;

{nQog,

Natura,) under the sense of Sort or

then

it

would

signify, as

we

express

it,

To Sort:

mark

Colo, Colare,

which belongs

to Colo, Colere,

and

to Solum,

under the idea of Tilling, or Meliorating, Dressing, Cleansing,

&c.

The AiTA

in

the

Greek di-AiTA,
;

(A;aTa,

Vitas seu vivendi

institutum, Vitae ratio, Vitae genus

Habitatio, Domicilium, CubiMode

is,

culum,) the Certain -Spot for Habitation, and the Certain

of Life, seems to belong to Eethos, (u9og.)

the term in

Modern Languages,

Diet,

From Diaita, (Aixitu,) we know, derived. If

Tquit these terms, Fixed Appropriate

we

suppose the verb Aiuitku to have been the original, the Di or Dia
to the preposition Aia.

might belong

Before

denoting certain Modes and Habits from the

Dwelling Spot,

must remind the Reader,

is

that the very expla-

natory term Habits

derived from the

same idea

from

Habito,

To

Dwell.

Terms

THE

EARTH.

239

Terms
Cure,

signifying

To

Heal,

AK-eomai.
Cure.

(Greek.)

To

Heal,

&c. derived from the

Strong, &c., or Establishing or Setting up, the Health

Constitution,
&c.,
as

idea of

Making Firm Stout

Ugies.

(Gr.)

Sound,

Whole,

Healthy.

ISH. (Heb.)
Jesus.

To

Save.

on a

The

Saviour.

Firm Base or Foundation.

Icam-Ic. (Gal.)

To

Heal, Cure

A
As. (Arab.)
tion.

Cure, &c.

Base, or Founda-

Iklus. (Gal.) Healing.

Ukelos. (Gr.) Whole.

Healing,

Asa. (Arab.)

Com-

AsiL. (Arab.) Foundation, Firm,

posing or Settling differences.

I

Permanent.

ACH-AcH. (Welsh,) A Stem, &c.

OsAQUiLLE. (Biscany.)
sician.

Phy-

(W.) Healthful, Sound, Whole, &c. Iachau. (W.) To Heal, Cure.

Iach.

JEscvL-Jpius.

AscL-Epius.

We
I

shall find certain terms, belonging to the

&c. which signify

Element '^C, '^D, To Heal, Cure, &c., and which are derived, as

imagine, from the notion of the

Base or

Foundation.

These
;

ideas

may appear on

the first view to be remote and dissimilar

yet

we

shall

soon acknowledge that they are intimately blended with

is,

To Heal, or To Cure, &c. and StrongTo Establish the Health, or

each other.

To make Firm

Stout

to Set up the Constitution,

according to our expression, as on a Firm Base or Foundation.

We

have seen the

;"

Arabic ^^1 As signifying

"

Foundation,

" Basis

and
Lwl

in the

same column of Mr. Richardson's Dictionary

we have "making

Asa, " Curing, Healing.

peace.

Leaving

Composing

differences,

Remains of meat."

These words
belong

240
belong to

^R. R.
eacli

\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z. other. We here see, that the sense of Healing

is

and

Composifig differences

derived

from the idea of Settling or

Establishing, as on a Base or Foundation,

what

Meat belongs to Base, on which things Remain Last Continue, &c. Now precisely the same union of the Base, and the sense of Healing, occurs in the dialects of the Celtic. Ach in Welsh means " A Stem or " Pedigree; the Lineage of one's ancestors." This word is used in its due sense, when it means the Stem, that is, the Base and
of Remains of

The sense

weak or unstable. the same idea of a

is

Foundation, from which things or persons spring.

Iach

in the
;

same Language
and

is

used "

commonly

for

Ach," says Mr. Richards

succeeding
this

in the article of that writer's Dictionary

term,

we have
is

" Iach, Healthful, sound, whole, wholesome, in health.

" So in Arm.

Also not damaged, corrupted or spoiled."

Iachau

the succeeding term, which

" Cure, or Remedy."

(Xyivig,

Mr, Richards explains by " To Heal, To these words he refers the Greek IJaies,
laomai, {Ktao^ai,
Ixof^xi,

Sanus,) and AKeomai, and

Sano.)

We

shall at

once agree, that Uaies, and AKeomai,

;

{Tyiv?, A^eo^tta;,)

belono- to

lAcuau
raised.

and yet on

this latter

Greek word some

{kxioi^ai,

difficulty

might be
medicor,

The Greek AKeomai,

Sano, medeor,

metaph.

Expio, sarcio, resarcio, &c.) means,

To

Heal,
Sis^-

and To Repair or
cuyoTu,
viro^vjfjt.xra..

Mend
to

torn

garments,

&c.

Axsia-Qctt

Now

Akestra, [Akbo-t^x, Acus,)

(A>c^,

means a Needle,

which may belong

instrument
(Akij)

Ake,
I

Acies

ferri,)

the sharp-pointed

the Acm^.

shall

shew

in another place that

Ake

and AcMo, &c. belong to the idea of Stirring up the Surface Here another difficulty might of the Earth, Occanrf/ Terram. be suggested. I have supposed, that Ord, (Sax.) AkdIs {A^^ig, Cuspis teli,) denote the Point of any Instrument, from the simple of Stirring idea of the Base Surface or Top, without any notion up that Surface; and Ake, (A^ctj.) might be derived from a similar idea.

In such a case, the

Edge

of an Instrument, and the

Edge


THE
Edge
of the Water, the
Still

EARTH.
part,

241
in their ori-

Extreme
I

would agree

ginal idea.

however
;

imagine, that Ake,

I

{Akvj,)

and Acuo,

&c. belong to Occo, &c.

yet

should not omit observing, that

Ake,
is

(AKri,)

as

it

appears in the ordinary Vocabulary of Hederic,

interpreted in one sense

tlie

by

Qiiies,

where we have only the idea

it,

of

Base, or Suj-face, and the Stability annexed to

and not
be satis-

that of the Surface, as combined with the notion of agitation.

Whatever we may think of AKeomai,

fied, that

{AKeoy.af,)

we

shall

lACHau, and Vcies,

(Tyirig,)

belong to the metaphor of

is

Settling, as

on a due Base or Foundation, what

Unstable

ffeak,
Solder

&c. &c.

In our phrase, " To Set up a person," as applied

a similar metaphor.

to Health,

we have
*'

The Welsh

Assio, "

To

or Sodder, to join, fasten, or glue together," and Iassu, bearing

the same meaning, must be referred to Iachu,

To

Heal.

Hebrew j;jy ISH, or ISG, which signifies To " Preserve or Deliver." Whether they should be referred to each other, I cannot decide. Mr. Parkhurst refers to the Hebrew word the Greek Sao, Sozo, Soter,

The Welsh Lexicographers

refer

Iachau

to the

(Sow,

%u)t^u.

Salvo, Servo, Sanj^, Salvator,)

which appear
is

to belong to

the Element ST.

derived the
Deliverer,

From

this

Hebrew term
(Iijo-k?,)

acknowledged to be

name

Jesm5, Iees-om5,

&c. &c. the Saviour or

and hence we have Joshua, &c.

The Hebrew VJf'ISH

should probably however be referred to the race of words

now

under discussion.
con,
|jy

The

preceding term in Mr. Parkhurst's Lexi-

ISN,

"To

sleep, to

be in a sound sleep," certainly bepj7

is

longs to

pK

the Pillar,

Eden,
word

the Place of Settlement, &c.

that of

The

original idea of the

Being Laid down or

Settled \n a certain fixed Place, Spot or Situation.

Mr. Parkhurst
asleep,
is

explains
*

it

in

one sense by " Laid up

in store.

Laid by or
it

in a quiet, undisturbed state ;"

and Taylor says, that

in the

ap-

plied to things,

which " have Continued^ long

unaltered,

same

Stale

" or

Situation,

unmeddled
H H

with,

unmolested."

The

preceding

242

'^R.R/.-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
this, in

preceding word to

Mr. Parkhurst's Lexicon,

where IS
in
I

is

D2" ISM,

which signifies "

to the race of
Dty

To

Place, Set, Put,"

us.

S-6'M belongs
to this
is

words before

The preceding term

1ST, "

To

Extend, Stretch out, as a sceptre," says Mr. Park'

hurst, wliich
fore this
is

means only

To

Place or Put out.'

Is,

The term
or,

beIs

rW" ISH, which denotes "

are,

Are Placed Situated, &c.

We
have
seen, that

Was, Were,"

the

Greek laomai,
to

(lxof/,xi,

Sano,) has

been compared with the Welsh Iachau; and

Celtic term, the radical form
is

if

it

belongs to this

be seen

in lASoma/, (lao-o^a;, fut.)

In Mr. Shaw's Galic and Irish Dictionary

" Heal, Cure, Supply, Eek," and Ic, "

we have Icam,

"

To

Cure, remedy, supply,

" Eek."

An

adjacent word

is

Iclus, " Healing by Herbs."

This

seems
Firm,

to be a

compound
In

of Ic and CL, corresponding with Asil,

the

Language of Biscany, Osaguille, Hervas, in his work on is a Physician which belongs to Iklus. Languages, has the following remark: " Medico dicesi Osaguille
Established.

" da Osatu, Sanare, e da Guille verbale

di

Eguin, fare

onde

" Osaguille
Hervas,
the
p.

colui, die

fa sanare."
is

(Catalogo delle Lingue by

;

204.)
in

Hence

derived our

Mscvh

the

name
same

of

name Asgill and hence IEscvl- Apius. The Apius in this

which
is

word seems
I

to be the

as lapis in Virgil,

a name, as

imagine, derived from his Art.

this

In AscL-Epiiis
[TkbXoi;,

we have another
j4pius

form of

word.

In Greek, Ukelo^,

Sanus,) agrees with

the form Iklm.9, Asil.

lapis

We

must,

think,
I

own, that

and

belong to each other;

though

cannot satisfy myself reIn Arabic, UmI

specting the source, from which they are derived.

Asa
form
are

is
;

"

Physician, a Surgeon," where

signifies "

we have

the simpler

and the same word

pillar,

column," where we

brought to the original idea of that which makes Firm In the same page of Mr. Establishes, &c. as on a Sound Base.
Dictionary

Richardson's

we have

the

Arabic

aa>*j!

Asiyet,

"

" Female

*'

EARTH. Female Physician or Surgeon, &c, A Column, large " prop, support, the main beam of a House," &c. Asis, Foundations, ^1 Asu, "Curing, Healing. Composing
THE

243

pillar,

(j>A>iJ*.l

dif-

" ferences.
of Asa,

Leaving
To

Remains

(at dinner, &c.),"

another form

Ln(

produced above;

and the Persian ^^tW^I Asuden,

which
is

"

To

rest, &;c.

quiet, pacify, silence;"

to Rest,

derived from

the idea of

making any thing

,

or to remain Fixed, as on

a Base or Foiindatmi

as

have before observed.

Words denoting Time

tion,

or

Dura-

Oes. (Welsh,)
Is.

An Age; There

derived

from the idea

IS,

of that which or of that

or Endures
is

which

Set

Oestad. (Welsh,) Constant.' Eadh. (Gal.) Time, Yea, Tes.

Established, 8cc., as

on a Base
&c.

Yog,
Oed,
Is,

(Sanscrit,)

An

Jge.

or Foundation

Continue Endure,

so as to Last

Oat, Uz, Aos, Aois, AiDHNE, Ette. (Celt.) ^tas.

Is-Is.

(Heb.)

What

Is,

Old,

Ancient,

As.

(Arab.)

The Foundation,

Og-Vg-Ios. (Gr.) Old.

Basis: Earliest age, Eternity.

Au-AG-ium.
Saying.

(Lat.)

The Old

Age. (Eng.)

What

Lasts,

Re-

mains, Endures.
Aei, quasi Aej. (Gr.)
for

Eca. (Sax.) ^ternus.

Always,
Eros. (Gr.)

Year.

Ay. (Eng.) Ever.

Aye Yes.

(Eng.)

It Is.

Eros
a
Set

ETeos.
is

(Gr.)

True

iExAS, iExERNUS. (Lat.)

what
True.

Well Founded.
(Greek,)

Oed. (Welsh,)

Time,

Etiimos, or Er-tumos.

Time

to come.

Oedd. (Welsh,) Was.

Etymology.

ISHAJ.L


244

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
in this article, terms belonging to our

1 SHALL produce
'^C, '^D, '^G, &c.,

Element
conceive,

which

relate to Time,

and which, as

are derived from the idea of the Base or Foundation, or o^ Settling

Establishing on or in a certain Place
Sec.

Situation
how

Position

State,

Here again these notions appear very remote from each

other; but

we

shall

readily understand,
train of ideas.

intimately they are

blended

in the

same

In whatever point of view

we consider tlie What is Fixed

best calculated

subject,

we

shall

be brought to the

same

point.
is

or Established,

as

on a Base or Foundation,
or Endure;

To Remain

Last

and from the idea

of that which Lasts or Endures, notion of Time.

is

We know,
&c.,
ideas,
is

we

are brought directly to the

that the very term Duration, which

applied to Time, belongs to a similar metaphor of that, which

Lasts

or Continues,
I

as things,

which are

Fir?7i

Solid,

&c.

This very union of

the Base and Time,

which

have conceived to exist between

to be found, as
it

we have

seen, in an Arabic

word, which
occasions.

have thought

necessary to produce on various

In this Language, the word qwI

as

As or Uss
it,

signifies

in its first sense,

Mr. Richardson explains

"

Foundation,

" Basis." In other senses it denotes " The Heart of Man (as " being the Foundation of Life.) The Beginning of any thing.
"

The

Earliest Age, Eternity.

The Cinders or Ashes Remaining."

we
see the idea of

In the sense of the " Earliest Age, Eternity,"

Time or Duration,

Past
in

as well as Future,

derived
(j*-l

from the

primary sense of the Base or Foundation.

The words adopted

Mr. Richardson's explanation, Age and

in Arabic.

Erernus, must be referred to the same idea as Uss

The

Etymologists, under Age, refer us to the French Jge, the

jEzva,

Saxon A,

the Runic and

Danish JE, Semper, internum,

the Greek Aei, (As*); and they record, moreover, the English Ay.

Where we

see the vowel Breathing only,

;

the Radical Consonant has been lost

we must conclude that though it may not be easy

to

THE
to decide,

EARTH.
:

245
but in the

what that Consonant might have been

and the English Ay, or Aye,
tlie

Greek

Aei,

I and

remain as

the record of the lost consonant J, quasi Aej, Aje. The Etymologists refer us, under Ay, Semper, to the Gothic Aixu, the Saxon

A, Awa, the

Danish M, the Belgic Ewe, Eiiwe, &c., and the

Jivuxn,

Greek Jion, [ktm,

Ajow.
it
*

y^ternitas,

Seculum,)

vvhicli

is

quasi
;

We

shall find,

that the
is
is

Element '^N denotes Time

but
(Hv,)

seems that Aion,

Being
for Ay.'

(A/wv,)

compound of

Aei,

and Ow,

There

a difficulty respecting

some of the
Element
or

words, where the vowel Breathing only remains, as Mzva, Sec, in

deciding whether the Consonant
'^V denotes

or

F is

lost; since the

Time,
is

as in the as

Latin Mvuni.

But

in

Ay

Aye

the matter

evident,

We shall
denoting

now

understand,

the lost J. that Ay, the term of Assent, and Ay,

similar
idea.

the

remains

to record

Time,

belong to a

Ay, the term of

or IS, It IS

Assent, quasi AJ, conveys the same idea as

It

Est

Aye, denoting Time, quasi Aj, means likewise IS It IS It Remains Efidures Lasts Continues, &c. In the English Tea, " Sic, certe, sane, " Ita Est," and the corresponding terms, Gea, (Sax.) Ga, Gai,
It

IS so and so

or

IS true:

and

Ay

or

(Goth.)

Ja, (Germ, and Swed.) le, Ta, (Wei. Arm.) the vowel breathing succeeds the Consonant of the Radical G, J but in
;

Yes, we have the true form

it

Is,

Est, &c.

The Latin Aio,

Is,

or, as

should be, Ajo, contains the same idea as the English Aye or

Yes; quasi 'I Aye a thing

*

it

I
;

a thing,'

if I

may

so express

Yes
'

(Eng.)

Est, (Lat.)

assert a thing Is so

and

so.'

seen this idea, and have accordingly justly referred the word to the Hebrew n'H HIA, or Hajah, " Fuit, Est,.

The Etymologists have

" Erit."

In the explanatory phrase Ita

est,

we have

terms be-

longing to the same race.

Is

Ita, So,

is

so and so

nothing but Est

Is,

It
it

or

if

Ita be not considered as the verb Est,

belongs to the same idea, to It

Id,

&c.

This That mode

or

manner.

246
manner.

^R.R.
Est
is

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
the verb of Position or Being, expressing the

Position of the

Thing

the Id It, the Placed,

or of the Is

Ita the Position or State of the Thing or Being, so placed and Existing. the Placed,. Id, That thing Est, Is (Placed), Ita, Thus, in such a Place or Position; Positum
the Being, Existin^g, and

Ponitur in Positione
I

hac

vel

ilia,

&c.

have before

observed, that the term Existence,

Sisto,

which

is

derived,

we know, from

belongs to the same metaphor of

I

Place or Position;

and the Id Est Ita

conceive to be precisely

we might perhaps be permitted to express by Existens Existit in Existentia.' This mode of considering the Id and Ita, will sufficiently relation between such terms as Est
the same, as that, which
'

convey

to the

Reader

my

conception respecting the nature of their

formation.
is

We

shall find, that the race of

words denoting Time

&c. &c., as denoting

connected with such terms, as Est

Id,

Existence

Situation
its

State,

under the idea of Continuance

I

or

Duratiofi in that State;

and

shall not stop to enquire,

first

whether

such terms denoting Duration belong to the

as in Est, or to
Id.

idea of Existence,

secondary Demonstrative idea, expressed by

In

short,

we

shall agree, that

words denoting Time would be

since

naturally connected

with

words denoting Existence;

all

we

cannot so properly express

Present, Past, and
*

the three divisions of

Time

To Come,

as

by the verb of Existence,

as the

Tempus, quod Est

Erit

aut

Fuit/
Sisto
is

We

all

moreover agree,
with

that the idea of Existence

from

directly connected

thzX oi Settling

Situati?ig

Placing,

as

on a Base or Foundation;
be derived from
shall not stop to adjust

and thus we
this source.

see,
I

how words denoting Time may

I

must again repeat, that

on every occasion the links of the chain, by which such words are
connected with the original notion.

The

Latin JE-iernus

is

derived

from Mias,

and JEias

is

supposed to be quasi /Evitas from

Mvum, though some

derive
it


THE
it

EARTH.
to the

247
same
race.

from Eto.s

(Era?,

Annus,) a term beloni^ing

In jETernus, Eternal,

we

see the genuine idea of a Lojig-Continued

it

Time.

R. Ainsworth explains
(3.) Lasting,

by "(i.) Eternal, {q.) Continual,

Continuance,

"Perpetual,

of

Long

During

life;"
it

and

^TAS
it

is

applied in

its

primitive turn of meaning,

when

denotes "
explains

A Long
in

indejinite
its

Space of Time,"
In Welsh,

as
is

one of

senses.
life;"

Oes

R. Ainsworth " An Age, or

" the whole time of a man's

and Oed, " Time, an appointed

" time to come, a set day to come.

A
we

delaying or putting
see

off,

" a delaying of the Time;" where

a

likewise the idea of

Long Continuance,
with which
I

or

of Duration.

In the

same Language,

Oes means " There

idea,

Is,

or

Is

there?" where we have the very

suppose the sense of Time to be connected.

to Oes,

The succeeding word

nary,
is

There

Is,

in

Mr. Richards' Dictio-

OEstad,
to

"Constant, Constantly,

Always;" where we

might doubt
whether
E7idures, &c.,
ideas.

what word

it

should

be immediately referred,
Is;

to Oes,

Time, or Oes, There

which likewise
in Welsh, "

What
or
;

Is

Remains

from

Oedd means

we see He (she

the union
it)

of these

Was."

Mr.

and we find likewise Richards has another article for Oed, Age Oedran, " Aged, stricken in years," where we have the same
form as in i!^TERN-w5.
I

have supposed, that these terms for

'^C,

Time belong
phor,

to

the Element
see
*'

"^D,

&c,, under the

Sisto.

which

we

in

Existo from
Set

same metaLet us mark the

in Set

explanation to Oed,

Day

to

come," where

we have
Sisto,

a term belonging to Sisto;

and

let

us note, moreover, the expla-

nation of JErernus by Continual.

in the first sense,

R. Ainsworth interprets
in the

by " To Set," &c., and

second, by "
notice,

To
if

" Continue."

These coincidences are worthy of our

additional proofs for the confirmation of
is

we need any
thesis.
<'

In the GaHc, Aois

" Age

Eata,
This

my

hypo-

Old,

Ancient

Eadh, Time, Opportunity, Season."

latter

word Eadh,
which


248

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
in a separate article, likewise

which Mr, Shaw has placed

" Yea, Yes
the
;"

means

where we have the same union of

ideas,

and from

same

cause, as in

to a proposition.

Aye, the term denoting Time, and Assent To Age, &c. belongs the Sanscrit Yug, the
In

period of time, the Age, &c.

Welsh,
it

Hawg

is

"

good

" while;" and the preceding terra to

is

in

Mr. Richards' Dictionary

denoting
Carries.

Hawes, "

She Ass."

have shewn, that Ass belongs to the

or
Foundatioji,
as

idea

conveyed

by the

Base

the
In

patient animal, which Supports

Sustains Bears or
IS,
is

Lhuyd, the Celtic terms " Aidhne, Ette."

for

JEras are, " Oed, Oat, Uz, Aos, Aois,

The Hebrew
IS

nti''

ISH,

{t

unequivocally shews us,

how
what

the sense of Time or Duration

derived from the idea of

what Endures, or what IS so Placed, Situated, &c,, as to be DuringLasting, Continuing. This term IS not only Permanency,^* &c. "IS, Are, Was, Were but
iy

signifies

Subsistence,

it

means

likewise,

when

doubled, as
far

t!>{y>

or

t:>t:>

ISS, IS-IS, " Very

" old or ancient, very

" or lived a great

advanced

in years,

one who has been,

refers to
this

while."

Mr. Parkhurst justly

too, that

Hebrew word,
vative.

Is,-

Yes

and he imagines

Ice

is

a deri-

Whether Ice belongs to this race of words, under the idea of what is of a Solid Consistency as we express it, I cannot Let us here mark the term Consistency, which we decide.
, '

know may refer know likewise,

Sistendi.
It
is

to the Solidity of Ice,

and which belongs, as we

to the

metaphor of Establislmig

Fixi?tg,

&c.

curious, that

we

find

this

very metaphor

and

word
all

applied to the formation of this very substance Ice, as

in

we

remember,

Horace: "Geluque Flumina Cow^i/Vmw^ acuto."

in

Let us mark, moreover,

Subsistence,

Mr. Parkhurst's explanation, the term

Sisto

where we have the same metaphor from

to

such
In
still

as

conceive

be attached to the Hebrew word

signifies

itself.

Hebrew, ny

OT

" Time,

season,

opportunity," which


THE
still

EARTH.
Is Is

249
but

belongs to the idea of what

or Exists, but not under the

sense of Continuation, as that which

as that,

Lasting or Enduring
or, as

which

Is

now
it

present

which now Exists,

we might

precisely express

by a kindred word drawn from the same

metaphor, Tempus, quod jam Jnstat

very Instant.

the
it

Instant

Time

This

Mr. Parkhurst explains

;'

in

one sense by " At

It is idle

" This time, now

to enquire
in

and he

refers to

it

Mtas and Otium.

or Est,
shall

this case,

whether

sense

This
I

or That

Hoc

OT We

belongs to the secondary

the
difficulty of

Id, &c.,

which

have before unfolded.

understand from the

present discussions, in what

said to belong
to the

manner these Latin words may be Hebrew term. The Hebrew n\V Out,

which

is

supposed to belong to ny OT, signifies "

To

incline,

" cause to incline downwards, or more to one side than another,"

Mr. Parkhurst explains it. I have supposed, that the sense of Time is derived from the idea of that, which Is Placed, Laid, as Foundation; and the sense of Inclining downwards on a Base
as

brings us at once to the Base, or

Inclinitig or Declining

Low

situation.

From

this idea of

downwards, the word then passes into the

sense of Declitiing in virtue

morals,

&c.

The form

IS-IS of the
to express
;

Hebrew term
the

will

remind us of the Greek

OG-UG
Ogygius
In
this

same

idea in the
;

word OG-UG-W5,

{^D-yvytoq,

Antiquus,

Vetustus
I
*'

Ab

Ogyge, rege Antiquissimo.)

former

Work
"

have made the following observations on

learned

word

The

Editor of the Phoenissje

will

now understand from

lie

" what source that confusion has arisen, which " writers, respecting the Gates of Thebes.

finds in ancient

Maxima

est

in

" Apollodoro difficultas, qui inter Ogygias portas et Oncaidas " diserte distinguit. Oncaidas et Ogygias easdem portas vocari " aUCtor est Hesychius. " (Vide Porson. Phoeniss.
*'

Oynot^
v.

AS'^vag'

tx?

Oyvyta^ TTvXag Xeyu.'

1150.)
yet
I

The passage

of Hesychius

is

pregnant with

difficulties;

if
I

he means tb express (what " this

250
"
this

/R.R. \-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
learned and accurate Critic appears to imaj;ine,) that the

" same gates were called Onkai and Ogugiai, which others have " supposed to be diflPerent, we shall find a ready solution of this
" apparent contrariety. It will be instantly perceived, by repre" senting these two words under their true forms, Ogkai or Oggai, " and Ogugiai, that one word has passed into the other by the

" insertion of a vowel breathiiig between the consonants. Thus " a variation, the most minute in the original sound, became an

" important
produced,

difference,

when

represented by the symbol of letters."

I

In an article of Hesychius, adjacent to that which

I

have just
jweXi?.)

find

Ogugia, signifying the

Limbs,

(OyvyiK,

We

shall

now

understand,

why Ogugia may

Siibsto,

relate to

what

is

Old,

and to the Limbs.

The word

and

its

derivative Substantia,

have precisely the same metaphor.

The Old Man, out, if 1 may

the

is

the person, " qui

it,

The Oo-Uc-ios, i^nyvytog,) Substitit," who has Stood it

so express

OG-Uoza
it

{Oyvyiot,,

ix,eXyi,)

who has Lasted or Endured; and The Limbs, are those things, " quee

" Substare possunt, quas SubstaJitiam habent," which are able to

Stand

out,

which are Substantial, so as to be able to Last

Endure, &c.

We

have seen, that Os, Ossis, the Bone, has been

derived from a similar idea o^ Firmness

the Arabic 'wJuJC^

Strength, &c.

Whether
Latin

At-Yk,
of

" Old, Ancient, Antique, the Past,"

I

belongs

to

this
0,

race
is

words,

cannot decide.

The

Ad-Ag-/ww,
(^nyvyiog,)

precisely the

same compound

as in Og-Ug-/05,

and means the Old Saying.

is

that Adagio,
it

so called, " quia ad

The Etymologists suppose, Agendum apta sit," or that

circumagio."
In Saxon,

is

quasi Abagio, or " Ambagio.

;

h. e.

EcA and Ece mean ^ternus

they were taken, as Ecu,

and the two phrases produced

idea,

under these words bring us to the original

Rest,

from which

EcA-Setl,

Perpetuum solium;
Before
I

where the idea of Rest and the Seat coincides with the notion of

what

is

Situated or Settled in a certain fixed Place or Spot,

quit


THE
I
I

EARTH.
to

251

quit the terms denoting Old,

which belong to the form '^GG,

the

ought to observe, that they may possibly be attached

'^N,

Element '^NG, '^NK,

conveying the same
&c. &c.
it

&c.

since

we

find

a race of words

idea,

under that form, as Antiquus, Ancient,

another place, where

These words

will be considered in

will

be discussed, whether these forms originally belonged to

each other.

The

Eto5, (Erof, Annus,) the

that,

name

for a Year,

is
;

derived

from the idea of

which

Is

Lasting, Enduring,
Ereog,

&c.

which

will be unequivocally manifest

from a term under the same form,

Verus,) True, which

Eto5, or Y.Teos, (Erog, Verus, bonus,

has the same meaning of what

It is curious,

Is

Firm Stable well

{Erog,

Founded.

that the writers of our School Vocabularies should

this

acknowledge

radical
it

idea in the term Etos,

Verus,)

True; who derive

from E;p, Sum.

word under the same

its

form, Eto5, (Etoj, Frustra, temere, perfunctorie,) and

derivative

Etosios, (^EruTiog, Inanis, cassus, inutilis,) 'Vain, Futile, Idle,'

seem

to

contain
;

ideas,

very remote from those,

little

which

have

now

unfolded
I

but a

consideration will unravel this difficulty.

Inactivity,

have before produced a race of words, which denote

is

and which are derived from the idea of what

state,

Laid down
the

Rests

or Reposes, as on the Base of the Ground, in a quiet

as Ojiosus, &c.

inactive
idea

Now we
is

perceive, that

very expla-

natory term Idle bears at once the sense annexed to these words,
of Fai?i

Futile,

and
I

likewise

connected
be
the

with this

of

Inactivity.

Such
to

imagine to

metaphorical
(Eroj,

meaning

annexed

these

words Etos, EtosIos,

Frustra, ETu(nog,

Inanis); and thus

we

see, that they coincide in their original idea

(Ereog,

with Etos,
as being

(Eto?,

Annus,) the Year, and Ereos,

Verus,) True,

all

derived from the notion of what

is

Laid or Fixed, as

on a Base or Foundation,
Stable and Firm, or

so

as to Last

and Endure

To

be

To

Rest and Repose in a state of unprofitable

inactivity.


25^2
inactivity.

^R. R.

\-C, D, G, J,K,Q, S,T, X, Z.

very term Otiosus means in one of its senses, as R. Ainsworth explains it, " Insignificant, idle, of no value, " trifling." It is marvellous to observe, how words retain their
original idea,

The

and how they continue

to be attached to the objects,

it

from which they are taken.

the word Etosws,
(ETao-zo?,) is
y

Now

is

extremely curious, that

actually associated in

two passages

Homer with Lying down on

of
to
fall to

the Ground

under the idea of Falling down, or

In one passage. Arrows are said
{Erua-toc,)

the Groufid.

the Ground

Erosia,
is

Inert, quasi Otiosa

and

in another, a

person

said to be Fixed to a certain Spot, like

an Etos/o;z

an Inert Lump of Earth, quasi Otiosum pondus

y ccvTug
TTcta-iv

Terra.

'HfjLW

ETHSlA

TrtTTTet

EPAZE.
in

(//. p. .v. 633.)

Nobis vero incassiim omnibus Irrita cadiint

Terram.
(i/- 2. v. 104.)

AXX'

vjiJLXi TToi^oi,

vviwiv

ETftSlON a%5oj APOTPHS.

Sed sedeo apud naves Inutile pondus Terra.

This
I

latter

passage

is

indeed singularly curious.

is

We
a

cannot,

think,

but perceive, that Et-Os-zo5, (Erwr/of,)

Frustra,)
that

compound
is

from
on a
a

Et-05, (Eto?,

quasi

Et-Et.
I

have supposed,
Quietus,)
it

former

occasion,

Es-Uch-05,

(H(ru%o?,

compound of

a similar kind;

and

have compared

with two

Persian words QjiujUwl Asa-Ish, and ^^^^/ti^I As-Udgi, bearing

the

same meaning.

Perhaps in Ex-Eszoi,

(Etijo-wj,

Anniversarius,)
(Eto?,

Annual, we have likewise a compound from Eto5,

the year.

Annus,)

To

this source

we must probably
which belongs
It
is

refer a portion of a word,

expressing the
cussions
'E.Tvi^oXoyia,

art,

to

the nature of these dis-

Etymology.

derived,

we know, from
(Etv[^o;,

Etumologia,

which

is

compounded of Etumos,
'

Verus,) 'True,'
It

and Logos,
is

(Aoyo?,)

Speech, Discourse, Reason, Account,' &c.

not quite easy to decide on the original idea annexed to this

word.

Cicero translates

it

by Veriloquium, and appears

to

be

dissatisfied


THE EARTH.
dissatisfied with the composition.

^53

term denoting
will

Declaration

of Truth,
I

if

that be the

meaning of the word,

be considered,

imagine, as apphed with more than ordinary presumption to

an Art, which the Artists have supplied with no principles, and

which has commonly been regarded, as the most uncertain and

perplexed of
all

Human
it

investigations.

In the ordinary definition

of Etymology, that

" Teacheth rightly to

it

know

or distinguish

" words or the parts of speech,"

of the
or

should seem, as

if

the meaning

compound was conceived

(Aoyog,)

to

be The Truth respecting Speech

it

Words.

In the definitions of some,

should seem, as
at

if

Logos,
a

was supposed

to

signify,

the

same

time,
to

Discourse

declaring

sofnethi?ig,

and likewise what

relates

a Discourse; so that, according to them, Etymology would signify

'

Discourse about True Discourse or Words,' or 'on the Truth of

ETU[/.oXoyia,

Discourse or Words'
TV
(pva-it

AOroS

B7ro6X'^9i<^o[x,Bv>iu

^eiawg

TVjv

AE'S.IIS!

TovTTOKyf^xTog.
(ETU|t*of,)

{Eustath. a^ud Martin.)

ceive, that

Etymon,
ratio,

Some con" Vera nominis, sive appelmeans

adfertur."
first

"

lationis,
is

vel quae saltem pro vera

This,

we
to

see,

giving a very ample sense indeed to the

portion of the

compound.

Perhaps the inventor of

this

word meant simply

*

express by Etumologia, (ErvfioXoyta, Vera Ratio,)

'

The True Nature

other,

or Relation of one thing to another;' and

to

it

was afterwards parwith

ticularly applied

the Relation

of words to each
it is

respect to their formation.

to
I

In this sense

now acknowledged

be used, whatever might have been

its

original meaning.

have wandered fiom the

office

of an Etymologist, in detailing,

the various opinions

consideration of that

about the meaning of a word,

when

the

respecting

its

origin.

meaning was not connected with any question Its origin from Etumos, (Etujuoj,) and Logos,
is

or Lego, (A0704- Asyu,')

acknowledged.
enquire about the origin of Etumos,
is

We

might however

still

(ETU|tcoj.)

In our ordinary Vocabularies, Etumos

considered

ast

a Root;

254
a Root;
to Etos,

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
yet

some have
Verus.)
in

seen,

that the
I

Et
is

(Eto?,

This,

imagine,

word belongs the fact and in that

in this
;

case, the
will

Et and Eet
If

Et-Eetumus, or Er-EET-Tumos,

(Eryirvf^og)

be repetitions of the same Element, as in the cases produced

above.
(Erup?,)

we

should have doubted, whether the

Et

in

Etumos,

belonged to the
;

Et

in Etos,

(Era?,)
I

from the evidence

think, be removed,

only of this single word

-our doubts would,

when we saw
(ETiiTVfx.0?,)

the other

word Ei-Eetumos, or ET-EET-Tz^mo^,

is

where the

Et

unequivocally exhibited, as a separate

In the

and

significant portion, belonging to Eros, (Erog, Verus.)

saine opening of
I

my

Greek Vocabulary, where

this latter

word

is,

EsTm, (Eo-na,) and Estoos, (Eo-tw?,) belonging to IsTetni, (liTTijjtti,) which shews us the origin from which the Et in these
see

words

is

derived

The Er on,

(Etov,) is the Est-05, (Ea-rog, Stans,)

W^e find likewise, or well Founded. That which Stands Firm in the same opening, Eres, Erairos, Ereros, (Errjg, Socius, Erat^og, Sodalis, Ere^b;, Alter,) the two former of which might have been
directly referred to

Etos,

{Erog,

Verus,) under the idea of the

to another;

Person Tnily

and Firmly Attached

its

but on account

of the latter word, and

I

parallels,

Either, Other, &c.,

I

which

shall

produce on a future occasion,

refer

them

to the next

sense of this race of words,

Is,

to the adjectives

denoting Being,

(Lat.) &c., rather than to the original

Is,

the verbs of
is

Being

Est, (Lat.)
distinction,

(Eng.) &c.,

under their primitive

to be too minute,
in

idea.

This

which may appear

as

and which indeed

oftentimes
respecting the

may

be

considered

such

necessary to be made.
origin of the

We

many instances,, might now enquire

Tum

in

Etumos, or ET-Tum-os,

(Ervfiog.)

The Turn

belongs to another Element

TM,

denoting the Earth or Ground,

under the same idea of the Base or Foundation.

of this

We

see the force

Element

in

th6

Them

of TttEuelion,

(&b[/,bXidv,

Fundais

mentum.)

The

adjacent

word Etoimo5,

(Ero^pj,

Paratus,)

only


THE
only another form

EARTH.
(Eru^cf,)
witli

255
another turn of

of Etumo5,

meaning, derived from the same metaphor of the Base or Foiindatmi.

actually

This will be evident from a word belonging

signifies
;

to

it,

which

A
this

Base

or Foundation,

Etoimasia,

(EToif^cxa-ia,

Preparatio

Basis,

Sedes Firma, Fiindamentum.)

idea,

To

the

same
Junius

Element,
explains

under

our word
;

Ti?nber

belongs.

Timber by

JEdificare

and Lye interprets the Saxon

Timber by " Timber, Lignum, Materia, Arbor, Structura, " iEdificium," and Timbran, " i^dificare, struere, condere, fabri" care."
I

shall not proceed farther at present in the illustration

of this race of words.

EcAN. (Sax.) Augere. AuGEO. (Lat.) To Increase, i. e. To Raise up or Establish any thing, as on a Foundation.

AtrcTOR. (Lat.)

The Founder,
Enlarger,

the Base, origin of any thing,

the
&c.

Increaser,

Jlhe words

preceding

and following Eca, (-^ternus,)

in

my
that

Saxon Dictionary are " Ec, Eke, and Ecan,

All these words

To

Eke.

Augere."
if

must surely belong

to

each other; and

should be the case. Eke, Augere, must be referred to the idea

of the Base.
will perhaps
Additio7i

This seems very remote

but a

little

reflection

incline us to adopt this derivation.

The

sense of

may

be derived from the idea of one thing Proceeding

from

Established upon Arising or from a Base Foundation or

peculiarly attached to Out;
I

from or out of another, as on

If the

Source.

are derived directly from the idea of the

belong to each other, as congenial terms.

is

To Eke Out; " Ros.

it

Out and Ex Base, Eke and Out will It is curious, that Eke
terms

The
Cel.

little

" strength that

" mine to

have,
hers."

would

were with you.

it.)

And
have

Eke Out

(As Tou Like

To Eke

Out might


\-C, D,

^56

'R. R.

G, J, K, Q,
Establish

S, T,

X, 2.

have conveyed the idea of

To

Confirm Strengthen;

and with the sense of the word Established before us, we shall see how Eke, Augere, and Eca, Mterntis, may belong to each I produce Ec, Eke, Etiam, in another place, with a race other.
of words, which signify This or That Existing Being or

Thing

or This or That Being or

Thing

in a certain State or Position.

Under
I

this

idea of conceiving
Is,

it,

we come

to the

same

point.

shew, that

Ita, and Est, belong to each other; and thus

Eke
Still

belongs to Eac^m,

To

Establish, Raise up. Increase, as

Ita

belongs to Esse,

To

be Fixed,

Established,

Placed,

or Be.

however

it

is

not always easy to adjust, whether the term

belongs more directly to the original or the secondary idea; and

therefore
it

is

difficult

to

decide,

in

which class of words the

I

term should be most properly arranged.

have supposed, that

words signifying

'

To

Heal, Cure,' which belong to our Element,

have been derived from the metaphor of Establishing, as on a firm

Base or Foundation; such as we find

*

it

in

our familiar phrase,

term,

To

Establish

the

Health,'

The

Galic
is

which

have

produced, as bearing this sense, Icam,

Dictionary, by

interpreted in Mr. Shaw's

"To

Heal, Cure;
first

Supply, Eeke."

Among

the

terms for hicrease, in the

tionary,
is

part of Robert Ainsworth's Dic-

Astruo, which directly conveys the idea of one thing

Established or Built on another.

" Astruo.

To

build

near

to,

" or join one building to another. " mulate."

Met. To Sxx^ex-Add, or Accu."

So intimately

is

the idea of Increase connected with

that of one thing proceeding from another, as the Origin, Stock,

or Foundation, that Virgil uses the word Incremefitum, Increase,

for the Off-Spring of another, "

Magnum
is

Jovis Incrementiim

Another form of the Saxon Ec

"

Additamentum," as

Lye

explains

Eacan, Addere, and Eaca, them and it is extremely

;

curious, that the latter word, in another sense, signifies " Prae-

"

sidia,"

according to the same Lexicographer

where we actually
see

THE
term to
I

EARTH.
Establishment.

257

see the idea of the Firm or Strong

this in

An

adjacent
Parturire.

Lye's Dictionary

is

EAcwmn, Concipere,

have supposed, on a former occasion, that the terms for a Father

and Mother,
of the Base
for

Source or Origin;
in

Atta, Aithei, (Goth. &c.) are derived from the notion

and

have shewn, that the term

a Post, Pillar, &c. &c.

Mother

Hebrew,

D^?

AM, means

The

English word Tean, and the parallel

Saxon term Eanian,

refer the Latin

produced by the Etymologists, must surely belong to Eacnian.

To

the

same idea of the Base, &c. we must

AuGEO, the explanatory word, to 'Ecan, To Eke, and the parallel Greek terms Jexo, Auxo, and Auxano, (Aefw, Au^w, Kv^avu).) The
first

which Robert Ainsworth gives us of Kvoeo, " To " Create or Make," " Quodcunque alias ex se res Auget, alitque.
sense,

" Lucret.," &c. &c., affords us the original

idea.

We

here mark,

how AuGEo is " quod Auget

Proceed from

joined with Ex, and that the sense expressed by

alias res

Ex

se,"

what causes

all

other things to

itself,

as a Source, or Foundation, brings us at once

I

to the notion, which

have supposed in
to

my
this

Hypothesis.
opinion,

If the

Reader should be already inclined

his conviction be,

what

will

when

l>e

remembers the word Auctor, which,

every one knows,
that of the Origin,

as the Etymologists themselves agree, belongs to Augeo, and of

which the leading

Source,

idea, as

is

Foundation.

Robert
or

Ainsworth
Enlarger.

explains
Father,

Auctor by
Founder, or

" Properly an Increaser, " Principal person.

Primus
thing,

Pater Urbis et Auctor," &c. &c.

Here we have every

Hypothesis.

which could be desired, to confirm an

From

hence,
&c.,

we know,
and
is

are derived

Author, Auin

thority,

Auctoritas,

their parallel

terms

modern

Languages.

The word Ground

similar idea:
the

used,

we know,

for the original

Cause; and Shakspeare has combined Grounds

in the plural with

Authors, under a
" But,

when we know

Grounds and

Authors

of

it."

{Twelfth Night, at the end of A. 5.)

K K

Robert

258

'^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Auctor; and
his

Robert Ainsworth has connected the idea of Increase, annexed to

AuGEo, with
though
I

that of the Foundation, or of the

explanation nearly coincides with

my

conceptions

on the word;

have supposed a different order,

" Quia

Augere

fit

" creando, efficiendo, vel instituendo, aliquid, Patris, efFectoris, et

*'

institutoris,
Instituo,

notionem habet."

Let us mark the explanatory

term

which belongs
its

to the

same metaphor of

Settling or

Establishing on

proper Base or Stand.

is

The Latin Auctio,

The

Auction, the Sale,

supposed to be derived from the sense of

Increase;

Augendi actus.

Whether
I

this

be the precise idea, by

which these terms are connected,

the explanation

cannot decide.

According
'

to

now

given,

the sense of Augeo

should appear

somewhat after this manner in our Latin Lexicons, To Set one thing Up-On or To another; as a Super-Structure, on a Base or Promote or Advance any Substratum, Adstruere; To Raise up
'

'

'

'

thing, as

proceeding from

its

Source or

Origin.

Hence, to
in general.'

Raise

Advance Promote Add to Increase,

should be explained thus:
of

AucTOR
'

Establisher

any thing:

the

The Original Founder or the Origin, Author, &c.

'Source,
'

from which any

thing

Proceeds

is

Raised:

the

Setter

up or Promoter of any

thing,' &c. &c.

Terms denoting a BwelVnig

Habitation, &c., derived from

the idea of the Appropriate

certain or fixed Spot,

Haus, &c. (Eng. Sax. Goth, and Run. Dan. Belg. Germ. &c.) The Spot or Place, on
which a person
is

Ea/th,

Situated.

A>K, &c., on which a person EstaSettled is Situated

Husbandman, LoHusband cum Colens.

blished,

&c.

Hut ^DES
Lat. Gr.)

OiKos,
House.

(Eng.
Hearth,

The

House HusHuusHuYS

Estia. (Greek.)

The

House,

THE
House,
the

EARTH.
into the House.

259

Goddess of the

Germ.) The Person received

Earth, or

f-EsTA.

The Goddess of the Earth. HosTERY Hotel, &c. &c. (Eng. &c.) The House.
Isis.

HosTio. (Lat.) Par pari

refero,

derived from Hostis, the ene-

Host, Hote, Hotelier,

(Eng. Fr. &c.)
of the Inn.

&c.

The Master
Receiver
in

my. Hostia. (Latin.) The Victim,

offered on a victory over the

Hospes. (Lat.)

The

and

the

Received

the

Hostie Host. (French, Eng.)

Hostis or

Enemy.

The

House.

consecrated Wafer, retlie

presenting

Host/5. (Latin.)
Stranger,

Originally

body of Christ,
(Sax. Goth.)

from the idea of

the Hostia, or Victim.

the Person received into the

Husel

HuNSL.

House.

Afterwards
the
idea

An
of

Victima, Sacrificium.

enet7;z-HousEL'D.
the

my,

from

(English.)

Not

Stranger.

OsB. (Welsh.)

A
An

having received the Sacrament.

guest.

OsDA. (Gal.)

Inn.

^-OspoD-^r^, ^-OsouD-d!r^,
(Russ.) Master,
Sir, Prince,

Hostage

Otage Otaggio.
Ital.)

(Eng. Fr.

The

person

&c.
g-OsT-in?iitsa. (Russ.)

demanded

of the Hostis.
(Lat.)

An
I

Inn.

Obses, quasi Oses.

The

^-OcHTCHOU. (Russ.)
tain.

enter-

Hostage.

^-Uest

^-AsT,
which

&c.

(Eng.

Host OsT OsTE. Ital.) An army.

(Eng. Fr.

Situated

rally

SettledTo be Fixed, as a certain Stand Position Abide Dwell, &c. &c., would be natuSeat To Rest Lie will agree, from the certain Spot of Earth derived, as
in
Sit
all

X HE terms,

relate to Place,

and which signify

To be Placed

or

260

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Earth
or Ground, in which this Place or Position must

or from the

necessarily be found.
all

From hence would be

they are Placed
it.

derived, as

we

shall

likewise readily acknowledge, the

of men, where
if
I

names of the Duellings and

Habitations
or Earth'd,

Situated
is

Settled,

may

so express

We
see,

have seen, that the

word, adjacent to the Saxon Eard, The Earth,

Eard/^w, or
signifies

EARoigan, Habitare, which, as we

literally

To

Earth and from hence

;

is

derived the Saxon EAR-Dung, Habitatio,

I shall here collect the wordsj conveying this Tabernaculum. train of ideas, which appear under our Element '^C, ^D, '^G, &c. &c. In a former part of this Work I considered those words, which

peculiar or appropriate Spot of were derived from the certain Earth or Ground, considered as an Enclosure; and the Reader
will perceive, that the terms,

which

have

now

explained to be

thfe

objects of

my

present discussion, might have been introduced with

equal propriety in that part.

In terms of
men
are Settled

this sort,

denoting the

Appropriate Spot, on which

Fixed Dwell, &c.,

House and

these ideas of the Enclosure and the Establishment are entangled

often with each other.
its

It will

be instantly granted, that

parallel terms are to be referred to the notion of the Ers, Erz,

the

Ea/TH, or Spot, on which a person is Situated or Abides. House is to be found in various Languages, as in the Saxon

Gothic and Runic Hus, the Danish Hicus, the Belgic Huys, the German. Haus, &c., most of which the Etymologists have produced.
quasi
the

Again, in Gothic,

Heiwa

is

Domus, which

is

probably

Heiwag. Junius has properly compared these words with Greek Ezein, (e^^jv,) which he explains by " Ponere, Statuere,
and
this

" Collocare ;"

relation

he justly compares
or Auf^aca, Extruo,

with the
i^difico.

Greek
I

Aouo? or

Auf^x,

from

Aey.u,

have referred Domos,

(Ao/aoj,) to
is

the

Element

DM,

denoting the
or Building

Ground.

The HvsTings

the temporary

House
it

for transacting public business.

Spelman derives

from Hus,

Domus,

THE

EARTH.

261

Domus, and Thing, Causa, Lis. Whether the latter part be just, I cannot decide.^ Some derive the Hust from Haiisser,
Attollere, Elevare, quasi Alta et Excelsa Curia,

and others from

the Saxon Hyhst, Supremus, and Thing, Judicium.

With
which a
which

House the person possesses, we annex

the idea of the

certain Spot of Ground,

the
is

various ideas,

with

tliat

Possession or EstabHshment

connected
in

such as

the Manageme?it of Affairs in the

of annexed Ground.

Dwelhng, and Hence we have Husband

the Cultivation

Hvs-fVife and
Hus-Band from
others from

Hvsband-Man, the Master and Mistress

Cultivator of the Ground or Land.

of the Establishment, the derive

Some

Hus and Band,

q. d.

Domus Vinculum; and

Hus

and Bonda, Pater familias, Maritus. A similar composition apWe pears in the Danish Hosz bonde, " Herus, Dominus." cannot doubt, that Husband, Maritus, and Husband, CEconomus, HusBAND-M^;z, Agricola, have the same origin. The difficulty Junius says, that is to decide, from what idea Band is derived. in Danish, Bonde or Bendemand is Colonus, " ac talis quidem, qui
"
alteri
tie,

operam suam

locat."

This appears to bring us to Bond,

Junius however accurately explains the sense of our English term Husbandman, by " Patrem; " familias agrorum cultura se suosque sustentantem." He seems
contract, bargain, &c.

The

Bond belongs to Buende in the Saxon Land Buende, which he explains by " Terram inhabitantes
to

imagine, that the

Band

or

colentesque, a Byan, Inhabitare, Colere.

This,

think,

is just.

He

refers us likewise

to the ancient

Runic word Buandmanne,

Coloni; and he observes, that from the participle Buand, Colens,

has been

formed by contraction Bund, Rusticus.

is

The proper
it

form of the participle

Bvcend, or Bigend, as we have

to the

in

Lye,

Land- Buend or Biigend, Lond-Bigend, belonging

Element
the

BG,

as in the

Saxon Bigan, Colere, Bigangaii, Colere, Byggan,

these our

^dificare.

From

name Biggin

is

derived.

When

sound

562
sound of

^R.R.\-.C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
G
is lost,

we have

the Saxon Bian, Habitare,

the Dutch

German Bauen, To Build, The Husband and Hushandmaji literally signify The Band, &c. the Spot on Bund, Buand, the Fartner, belonging to the Hus
Boutven, recorded by Junius, and the

which a person
in

is

situated,

comprehending
call

at

once the Building,

which he dwells, which we now

attached to
it.

House, and the Place or

Land
*

The word

Place has the same meaning, as

is,

In Such a Person's Place,' that

the Building, in which he

it.

actually Dwells, and the Property belonging to

We

perceive,

how Byan
signifies "
it;

signifies

*'

Inhabitare et Colere."

We

cannot separate

the Dweller on the

Land from

the Cultivator;

and "

To Till, Husband, Ground," as To Inhabit, five, or dwell in" it.

safely

and hence Colo R. Ainsworth explains Hence YixssBand and

VivsbandMan would be
Band, &c.

rendered

by " Locum Colens,"

with the double meaning, annexed to Colens, which appears in

We likewise find exhibited among the parallel terms to House, &c., the English Hut the Latin lEnes, and the Greek Oiko^,
{OMog,

Hut

Domus,) and Esr/a, (E<rT<, Focus, Lar, (2.) Domus.) occurs in various Languages, as in the Saxon Hutte, the

Islandic Hydda, the

German

Hutte, which the Etymologists pro-

duce, and justly refer to the idea conveyed by the

German Hut^,

This brings us to Heed, beware, have a care, &c. the race of words, which I have before illustrated, denoting the protected and secured certain Spot of Earth or ^-Uard^^ Place

To

take

by Fences, &c.
other,

These

ideas

are perpetually passing into each

and cannot on many occasions be separated or distinIn Skinner's Index of Forensic words, we have Haga, guished.

Domus, which he derives from the Saxon Hegian, Sepire, and Hedge. In this portion of my Work, I am employed in considering those terms, in which the idea of Safety or Security
is

not particularly prominent

yet

we

shall find, that this

notion

must

THE
must frequently present
" quod
itself.

EARTH.
The Latin JEdcs has been

263
derived

ibi edere soleamus," from uiSia, from Ea-Siu, " seu ordinaria nostra mansio: vel quod an ^uofjusv, semper in" gredimur, seu subiinus," &c. Some however have referred us

" perpetua,

to the

Greek Edo5,
Aisojies,

(E(5'of,)

and others have reminded us of the

(^Aitrofjievo^,)

Greek

(Afo-ovsj,)

and Aisomenos,
and

which are
"

explained

by

i^^ocyf^ot,

Sepes,

<i^K^o[ji.vog,

Septurus,

Prim

" i^DEs," says Martinius, " absque dubio fuerunt Septa, et Septa " Latini quoque dicunt omnia loca munita, unde et Lucretius,
"
lib.
i.

Septa domorum."

Here

it is

impossible to decide, whether

(e^oj,)

JEDes conveys

simply

the idea

expressed by Edos,

The

Place or Position
that expressed by

the Ea?th,
HuTen

E/de, &c., or
secured

is

connected with

the

Ea>th

the y-Aro the

attempt any
diis

^-Ua^d-^-*^ or zv-ATcued Place, &c. &c.

stinction of this sort,
in cases like the

To

present, would be an idle

and unnecessary reiinement.

companied by terms, which
Loco, Colloco J
a portion of

The Greek

Oiko^, (Omog,)

ac-

relate to Settling

or Fixing
Though
I

on any

Spot or Place, as Oik/zo, Om^ca, In iEoiBus, seu Sede colloco;

is

Coloniam in

Locum

mitto.

it

is

not

my

duty to note a peculiar sense in words, which

not connected with points of Etymology, yet

cannot forbear

remarking a coincidence of meaning between the English House

and the Greek Oikos,
In Warwickshire Mr. Grose, for "
" for the
(Oiko?.)

In English,

denominate a peculiar part of the

it

House is used to whole House or Dwelling.

is

used for the Kitchen

in

the North, says

The room common room in

like

called the Hall,"

and " HovsE-Place

In Greek, Oiko^,

a farm House."

(Oijcof,) is in

manner used

for a particular apartment.

Lucian,
readers of

we know,

has a

treatise, Ue^i rou Omov,

De

Oeco.

The

Vitruvius will find, that the Latins have adopted this

word,

ta

express a portion of the

House

either the

room, in which the

mistres&

264

^R.R.\---C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
vi. c,

mistress of the family performed her spinning, &c., (Lib.

lo.)

or the Saloon for dining. (Lib.

vi.

EsTiA,

(Ea-Tioc,

Focus, Lar;

Domus,)

c. 5, 6.)

not only denotes the

Hearth, but the House.

I

Let us note the word Hearth, which

shall all agree, signifies

have before produced, and which, as we

the

Earth

or Ground.

The Etymologists

refer us to the

Saxon

Heorth, and the Belgic Haerd, Heerd, Heert, Hert, Hertstede, the

German Herd,
In Gothic,
stand,

&c.

and they record likewise the German Hertha,

(Ea-ria,)

the Terra Mater, the Greek Estia,

and the Latin

shall
at

Festa.

Haurja
it
is,

is

" Focus, carbo."

We
is

now underEarth.

whence

that

Estia or Festa

once the Fire-

place

or the Goddess

of Fire, and the Goddess of the

To

proceed from the humble Fire-Place to the Goddess of the

first

Earth, seems at the

view a large stride;

but

we

see these

ideas inseparably united in the

Earth.

Erstw
Vesta
from

is

at once the

/i-Earth and the

of two Goddesses,

The Greek Esi/a or Earth. Some consider

which they derive from
Fire,
J^N*

as the

name

different sources.

The one

the

Goddess of

they derive

Estia,

(Ea-rta,

Focus,) the Fire-place, and

AS,

Jgnis,

&c. &c.; and the other

(Ea-Tami,

the Goddess of the Earth, from Estanai,

Foundation, &c.
'ntl'N

Statuere,)

denoting the

Martinius

records

on

this occasion the

Syriac

x\STI, Fundare.

Let

us note the Greek IsTemi,

(Jorijp, Colloco, Statuo,)

and the Syriac

Element
that the ad-

ASTI, which belong

'^S, '^T,

likewise, as

we have

seen, to our
perceive,

&c., denoting the Ground.

We

jacent words to Festa, as Festibulum, the Festibule, and Festigium,

belong

to the Fest or
it

Est, the Ground, the

idle to enquire,

part,

on which we

Tread; and
forms

would be

whether these words are

attached to the Element

pass into each
its

VS

or

''S.

We

here see,

how
is

these

other.

The

adjacent

word Fesiis, the

(Eo-Sti;,)

Covering, with

corresponding term Esihes,

attached

to the Estia, (Eo-tw,) the

Ground, under the idea of the Surface

the


THE
the

EARTH.
The Etymologists
and Fello
Fellus

'265
derive

Top

the

Superficial
Fells

Covering.

these

words

from
Eu,

Evn(r6ci(,

from
;

from
its

from
The

F^v

and
F,do,

" Mitto,

quia

immittitur."

adjacent

word

to Esthes,

(Eo-^ij;,

Vestis.) the
parallel

Covering, Esrhio,

(Ecr9iu,

comedo

Absumo,) and
from
tiie

terms Edo,

(EiTw,)

Gr. and Lat.

Eat, &:c. &c., are taken from the idea of Fretting or Vellicating a Surface

as of the Earth.
purpose of these discussions to
detail the
(EarTia);

It is foreign

Mythological History of the Goddess Festa or Estia,

yet

we must remember,
with
Ceres,

that

among
Ops,
Isis,

the

Goddesses of the Earth,

and
Let us note in

whom Vesta
Proserpine,

is

confounded, the Mythologists record Rhea,

Tellies,
Isis.

Cybele,

this catalogue the

Goddess
and
&:c.
is

which,

we
the

shall

now

see,

belongs
the
the

to our Element,

only another form of F^sria,

(Ea-na.,)

Ea/th,

E;s,
Isis,
still

&c.

Amidst

all

fables

respecting

Goddess
Earth
is

the idea of her presiding over the fertility of the

predominant.

Ceres; and even

when

she

The Greeks compared was represented among the

her

with

/Fgyptians
to be the

under the character of the Moon, she was imagined

cause of
the

Earth's

Fertility.

" conferunt," says Jablonski, "

" Terra Fertilitatem,
" in
acceptis

"Earn cum Graecorum Cerere Cereremque appellitant. Illam enim

numini maximo, Grsci
Lunae."
(Jablonski

quam

Cereri suce,

ferebant,

i^gyptii

ascribebant

de Iside,

. 3.)

Among

the ^Egyptians,

however,

Isis

was the
est,

name
"
licet

of the

Earth.

" Praeter Isidem coelestem, quae Luna

" religiose quoque colebant " (^^gyptii,) " terrestrem, ipsam sci-

Terram, quce

proinde

Isidis

nomine designabatur,"

as

Jablonski observes, who,

among

various well-known authorities,

which prove this fact, produces the following testimony of Macrobius: " Isis est vel Terra, vel natiira rerum subjacens soli.
" Isis nihil aliud
Servius,
est,

quam

Terra, naturave rerum," and that of

who

expressly says, that Isis signifies the

Earth

in the

L L

Language


Q6Q
^R. R.

\-C, D,
:

G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
Asis in Greek

Language of the Egyptians

(Ibid.
.

7. 9.)

We
tv

" Isis lingua iEgyptiorum est Terra.'"

shall

now

understand,

why

signifies

Mud,

Dirt,

(Ao-;?,

Limus, sordes, coenum.)

the Prolific

To
the

this

word

belongs

the Atlfl

Xufjiuvi,

meadow,

meadow

abounding with
jectured.

rich Soil,
is

as

some

of the

Scholiasts

have con-

Hence

derived the quarter of the World, called Asia,

prolific, fertile

the Country, the

Earth the

Land.

The

ancient word

HosT^rj*, and

the

modern

word

Yioiel,

signify the

House.

The Etymologists produce

the parallel terms

Hostelry, (Eng.)

Hosterie, Hostellerie, (Fr.)

Hosteria, (Ital.

and

Span.); and Skinner derives them from the French Hostel, "ant. " Domus, nunc Aula, Palatium." The French Hotel, we know,
signifies

"A
is

Nobleman's or Gentleman's House.

as

A Large Inn.
it.

"

large Lodging-House,"
still

my
it

Lexicographer explains

Hostel
sense,
'

used in our University, as the

name

of a Public
its first

Building in Trinity College; and

may

either mean, in
its

The Great House

or Building,' or, in

secondary sense,

'The Inn

TheZ,oJ^/;/^-HousE.'
An
it,

In Italian, Ostello,Ostelliere,
as
is
I

not only means " explained

Settled

Inn, or Abode, Lodging," or,

have

the appropriate Spot, on which a person

Fixed
it
;

Established,
the

or

Founded,

if I

may

so express

but

Ostelo likewise denotes the Foundation

part of a thing, " as the

" Stalk, Blade, Stem, or Shank of a Plant," as

interprets
Ostellano,

my

Lexicographer
Oste,
Ostiere,

word.

The
(Eng.

Host,
Fr.
Ital.

Hate,

Hotelier,
is

Hostalero,
Hotel.

Span.)

the Master of the

Hotelier,

Hosiery or

The

Hostler,
is

which meant the

or

chief person of the Inn,

now

applied to the person

who

takes

care of the Horses.

Skinner produces the

Law

term Horstilers,

which he explains by Caupones. Junius, under Hoste, produces a Scotch word of the same meaning, Oist, used by Gawin
Douglas
the
;

and Lye, under

Ostis.

this

latter

term, gives us, as parallel,

Armoric

Junius

moreover observes,

" Qui

certi

" aliquid


THE
*

EARTH.
Hosten'e,

267
&c.
;

aliquid

tie

eorum oiiginc," Hoste,

ilia, qiiai

" statuere

" volet, recurrat ad " et Hostis."

Vossii Etyniologicon habet in Hospes

We
Guest
at

shall

now
in

understand, that

Hospes
both

is

tlic

Host, or the
tiie

HoTE, which

French

signifies
this

the

Landlord and

Hospes, we know, has

double meaning, and denotes

once the Entertainer and the Entertained in the House.

Vos-

sius derives

Hospes from Hostis, which

signified, in
see,

the ancient

Latin

Language, a Stranger.

Thus we
Stranger,

that Host/.v, the

to

Enemy,
House.
Stranger.
served,

meant
It

originally

the

who came

your

afterwards signified

an Enemy, from the

sense of Hostis had

idea of a

Unless

this

original
all

been pre-

how

vain would
!

our conjectures have proved, respecting

the origin of the word

" Hostis," says Festus, " apud antiques

qui

" Peregrinus

dicebatur, et

nunc Hostis, Perduellis."

;"

The

origin of Hostis, Vossius owns to be, " satis-obscurum

and he

adds, " nee

quicquam melius
vel potius,

occurrit,

quam

ut

sit

ab

oj r<?, quivis,

" quicunque,

quod etiam Martinio videbatur, ab Ostium, " ut notet eura, qui Joris est, hoc est, extra tentorium nostrum,

" ut qui alienis legibus utatur."

To
modern
Ital.)

Hospes belongs, we know, Hospitalis, and

the

words

in

Languages, Hospitable,

Hospitalier, Ospitale,

(Eng. Fr.

&c.

Hence we have
&c..
in

the

Hospital, the place of reception

Hdpital, (Fr.) Spedale,

for

the

necessitous,

Hospice, (Fr.)

(Ital.)

and the corruption

;"

English, Spittal.

Robert Ainsworth
Hospite tutus esse

derives Hospes from Sospes, " quia Hospes

*'

cum

debet

but he derives Hostis from the Celtic Csb seu Osp, a

term, as he says, of the same meaning.

a Latin Etymologist
is

Celtic derivation
in the

from

an extraordinary

effort

prosecution

of his

Under Hospes, Lhuyd produces the Welsh Osp, Ostis, Mr. Richards explains tiie Welsh " Osb. and the Irish Ostaire. " A Guest, pi. YsB ;" and an adjacent word is Oseb, " A hansel, a
art.
'

present.

268

^R. R.
gift."

\--C, D, G,J,K,Q, S,T, X, Z.

In the next column
I

" present, a

find

Ostri, Cadw Ostri,

To
to

keep open House, and Oswydd, Enemies, &c., which belongs

In
Inn.

"

An Inn-holder, Host, Landlord;" and " OsTOiR. An Ostler." To Hospes belong the Sclavonic titles of respect, corresponding with the German Her); the English Sir
Osdair.

Host IS. OsDA. An

Mr. Shaw's

Irish

and Galic Dictionary

find

the

French Monsieur,

Sec,

such

as

g-OspoDare, g-OsFovine,

g-Osoudare, &c. &c.

these words,
is

meaning of the OS, or ^-OS, in not the House, but its more general idea, the
precise
is

The

Spot on which a person

Fixed or Settled
exactly

which
we

he owns or
with our
as

Possesses;

and

th.e

^--OspoD^r^

corresponds
see,

word

Laiid-hordi,

or

Land-Holder.

Thus
owner

Host,
;

the Master

of the

House

passes into the

Master of the Inn

so Land-Lord, from the idea of the

into the sense of the

of the Land, passes

owner of

the Inn.

We

have seen, in Hus-

band and Hvsbandman, how the House and Land are connected.

My

Russian

and

German
"1st der
'

Dictionary

explains

^-Ospoda by
&c.

^-Osposdare by
'

" die Herrschaften," which signifies 'Lordships

titel

Seignories,'
Master,
titel

der fiirsten in der Wallachey

* und Moldau," or,

It

is

the Title of Princes in W'allachia and

Moldavia,' ^-Ospodin^,

" Der Herr,"

the I^ord,

&c.
der

g-Osovoare, " der regierende Herr, der Monarch, ein

" jeder
*

Mannsperson beygelegt wird,"

a title
is

'

the reigning Lord, the

Monarch;

which

is

attached to every Male/

Again,

g-Osiinnitsa

explained by " Gaft-haus,"

An

Inn, which conveys

the same idea as HosT^rj', &c.

We
I

have likewise the Sclavonic

"^-OcHTCHOu,
" Die

Ich

bewirthe,"

entertain,

and "^-Ochtch^;z/>,
I

bewirthung,"
letter

An

Entertaining, &c.
I

here represent

Russian
marian.

by Chtch, as

am

directed by

my

French Gram-

Let us mark the German ^-Ast, corresponding with

is

the English ^-Uest, which

in h-osves

h-OTe, (Fr.)

only another form of the OS, or/z-OS,

&:c.

The

THE
The

EARTH.
To
return like for
like,

269
may from Host is,
solvo,

Latin Host/o, referre gratiam.

be derived, as some Etymologists have observed,

the Stranger received as a Guest, " ut
sit,

pendo
pro

et

quemin

"

admodum HosTis,

(o

JcaraXurijf,)

solet,

officio

curae

" Hospitio impensae."

Yet

Hosno may
giving a

be taken from Host/a",

for Tat,

under the idea of treating as an Enemy, returning Tit

as
*

we

express

it,

or of

'

person a Rowland for his

In a passage

Oliver,' according to another of

it,

our expressions.

of Ennius, as Scaliger reads

" Quern

we have
hasta

mea comniinus machtera atque

Hostivit

manu."
it

And
In

again in Pacuvius, quoted by Festus, as some read

" Nisi coercco proteivitatem, atque

Hostio

f'eiociam."

these instances

we have
is

the

idea of violent actions, as con-

nected with the HosTis, or Enemy.

like

From
;

the notion oi returning

in

for

like,

Hosr/r^

translated
is

by some Mquare,
cequatur," and

a sense,

where nothing of violence

understood

and hence are derived

Hostus, " Men-

HosToRiUM, " Lignum, quo modius

" sura qu3edam in re olearia"

the just

equal measure.
Sacrifice,

The
Victory

Latin
to

Hostia, the Victim, or

have been
that,

was supposed
obtaining
is

originally

which was

offered on

over the

Hostis or Enemy.

From hence

derived

HosTiE, the Host, the consecrated wafer, representing the body

of Christ,

the great

Sacrifice or Victim for the sins of

I

Mankind.
and hence

To

the HosT/'a, Hostie, belongs,

imagine, the Saxon Hus^/, &c.,

Sacrificium
;"

and the Gothic Hunsl, Sec,

" Victima

we have
Gang,

the old English word Housel, " the Sacrament,

Un-

" Housel'd, disappointed,

unaneld."

Skinner

derives
his

Husel-

" Sacramenti Eucharistise perceptio," in

Law

terms, from
is

informs us,

Husel and Gange, Aditus derived by Somner from Hostia

;

Appendix of and Husel, as he

;

though he adds,

" Mallem Hostiola," which

Hostage,
Otage,
Ostaggio,
is

is

probably the precise case.

to

The
de-

supposed

be

the

person

manded

270
manded
Obses,

^R.R.\--C,D,Ct,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
of the Hostis or

Enemy.
by

Skinner adds, likewise, another

derivation; in which he seems to refer these words to the Latin

as he

explains

them

Obses

and adds,

moreover,

"

q. d,

" est."
^^

Obsidagium vel Hospitagium, quia Obses instar Hospitis Some consider Obsides to be quasi " Objides, quia ob
patriae

Jidem
is

praestandam dantur."

Others

imagine,

that

the

Obses

derived from Obsidio, " quia Obsidionis gratia dari con-

" suevit."

The B

in Obses

may be an

organical addition to the

^,-

and the
b

Oses, Osid-is,

may

coincide with Hostage, Otage, &c.

The

and p appear after the S in Osb, and Hospes ; but in Obses the Our word Host, A Company, Army, the Etymob precedes. logists derive from Hospes, and produce, as parallel, the French
Host, Ost,
'

and the

Italian Haste, or Oste.

In Italian,
the

An Army, and
derives

a Guest."
I

While

am examining
&c.,

Oste is word Ost

from

or Host in

Menage,

cast

my

eyes on Oster, or Oter, which

Menage
that
is,
I

from

Haurire,

Hausi,

and

others

Cthein, (nGsiv, Trudere.)

it

The

latter

may

be the true derivation

may

be referred to this term, and other similar words,

which

shall

produce with Otheo, (nSsw,) on another occasion.

But

Mr. Caseneuve is right in supposing, that the original sense of Oster or Oter was " Defendrea quelqu'un le chemin, et s'opposer' " au passage," it may be derived from Obsto, as he imagines. It
if

seems from
in

his quotations to be directly taken

from Obsto, as used

&c.
Si

barbarous

Latin

" Si

quis

de

via sua Obstaverit,

" Porcarius de via sua Ostatiis vel battutus fuerit."

I

shall

now

proceed to examine a race of words, which

may

be regarded, as at once the most familiar and the least understood, The Reader will advance with in the construction of Languages.
care, and,
I trust,

with candour,

in the

prosecution of this Enquiry;

which professes
all

to unfold a series of truths, totally

affinity of

remote from

former conceptions, on the

Speech.

words

in the formation of

Human


THE

271

EARTH.

CHAP.
SECT.
III.

n.

^C, -^D, '^G, &c. &c.

Terms denoting Existence, derived from the idea oj

that, ivhich

is

Placed, Set, Situated, Stands up, &c. &c., as IsT-amai,

Colloco,

(lo-rijp,

Statuo;at

in

Aor. 2. perj. plusq. per/. Sto, Consisto;

qiue vis et in med.
Is,
\<rTi^xi

Esse, Natum, Ortum Esse;

obtinet,)

the Verb of Being, Est, (Lat.)

tive

(Eng.) &c. &c.

Demonstra-

and other Pronouns, denoting the Existing Being or Thing,

Being or Thing
Thing,
so

the

Placed
as

Situated,

&c.

This

or

That

Being,

&c. &c.,

Iste, Hic,

Is,

(Lat.) It, (Eng.)

Ego, (Lat.) Os,

junctions,

(Og, Qiii,) &c. &c. Adverbs, Prepositions, Co?i~

directly express

&. zvhich either

This or That

Situation,
such

State, &c.,

or are ultimately derived

from words, convey ifig

ideas, as Ita,

(Lat.) Ad, (Lat.) At, (Eng.) Ut, (Lat.) &c, &c.

IN


272

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
this Section
I

XN

shall consider a great race of words,

under the
Is,

form ^C, ^D,

(Eng.'^ &c.

'^G,

M, ^K,
Hic,

'^Q, ''S,

^T, ^X, ^Z, as Est, (Lat.)

IsTE,

Is,

Ego, &c. &c., (Lat.) which denote

I

Behig or Existence, and which

idea of that,

which

is

Placed Situated Stands

first

conceive to be derived from the

up, &c.

These

notions

may seem on

the

view remote from each other; but

tliey

we

shall instantly

understand, that
familiar
I

have been perpetually

connected in

the most

and acknowledged instances.

have adopted on
Sisto,

The
is

very term Existence, which

to

this occasion,
relates, as

acknowledged
to

be derived from
Position.

which

we
by

know,
*'

Place

or

R. Ainsworth

explains

To

Set, to

be made to Stand.
I

To

Continue

To

Sisto
Settle,

to

" Place, or Set up."

have supposed, that the words, belonging

to our Element, '^C, '^D, '^G, &c.,

which denote

Position, Place, &c.,

have been derived from the Earth, or Ea/TH

Focus, Lar;
V. g.

the

Estia, (ETr/a,

Domus Ara; x'Vsylum

;

Vesta, Dea;

Sedes,
Among

Imperii,) &c.

&c., the Ground,

the

Seat,

on which things are Situated

Firm, Fixed Spot, or

Set,

Put, Placed, &c.

these terms denoting Situation

Place or Position,
r,
I

which belong to

the Element
(e^ci/,oci,

"^C, -^D,

&c. without the

have classed Ez-otnai,

Sedeo,)and

IsT-^wn',(l<rT5jjM;,

Colloco, Statuo; In Aor. z.perf.

plusq. perf. Sto, Consisto,

In the latter word, lsTe?ni,

ideas of Existeiice

Unde Est; Esse, Natum, Ortiim (linvifzi,) we have the same union
which
I

Esse.)

of the
in

and

Position,

have supposed

my
the

Hypothesis

and we

perceive, likewise, that

Est

is

among
its

explanatory terms.

In the Latin Sto, and in

some of

parallel
is

words. Stand, (Eng.) Stehen, (Germ.) &c., the vowel breathing

lost before the

ST;

but

in

others

it

is

again found, as in the

Est^', &c.
is
;

Spanish EsT^r.

This Spanish word EsToy, EsTa^,

bears

the familiar auxiliary verb,

corresponding with Sum, Es,

Est

and

this

word

still

the original sense of Place or Position.

Mr. Neuman justly explains EsTar by "

To

be in a Place."

The
Italian


THE
Italian Star,

EARTH.
'

273
Come To Be

To

Stand,

is

used in a similar manner for To Be,

Stato,'
'

Sta V. S.
well,
I

Star bene,
i"

Sono
in

How

Is

your worship,

'

hdye Beeyi
are

and

Hence

derived the

German, Stehen means To Be. Demonstrative and other Pronouns,

to

belonging to our Element, which denote Being, as referred

Living animals, or which relate to Things
certain
States, Positions, &c.

Being, or Existing, in
Hic,

as
and

Is,

Id,

Wmc, Hoc,

Iste,

IsTA, IsTUD.
Is,

All this

is

plain

intelligible.

As the verbs Est,

It,

(Lat. Eng.) denote the

same

as Existit, so Is, Id, (Lat.)

(Eng,) Hic,

H^c, Hoc,

Iste, Ista, Istud,

Ego, &c., correspond

that
is,

with Existens, as denoting the Existing Being or Thing;

I

conceive, that certain terms, belonging to our

Element ^C, ^D,

Id,

&c., which

now perform

the part

of

Pronouns, Demonstrative,
Is,

Personal, or

Relative, as they are called, such as

Iste,

(Lat.) &c. &c.,

Ego, (Lat.) &c., Os, (Gr.

point of

O,-,)

&c., originally be-

longed to the verb of Being, under that Element, as Est, &c. &c.,

with a relation
Participle

in

meaning
\s = Ens,

similar to that,
its

which the
Is,

may
As
Is,
I

be conceived to bear to

verb

so that

Iste,

Ego, &c. &c., were quasi

Ens, &c.
the

lsTE = Ens, 'EGO=Ens, or Ess-

conceive that Est, the verb of Being, has precisely

signification

same metaphorical
idea,

as Existit;
their original

so,

according to

my

Iste, &c.,

being

in

meaning quasi

Is = E7is,

lsTE= Ens,

Ego = ;z5,
is,

bore precisely the same relation to

Est, as Exist=Ens does

beings or things, that
state;
it is

to Existit.

When we

speak of Existing

of beings or things Placed in a certain

for the purpose

of expressing that state

by way of
the

declaration, comparison,

or distinction in different

or distinct per-

sons or things

and hence

we

see,

how terms denoting

Existing Being or Thing, receive the idea of De?nonstrative parts of

Speech, and of Personal Pronouns, denoting This, That Existing

Being or Thing, or
Ens,

This,
;

That

in

general;

as Exist=Ens,
Is,

Is =

lsTE=Ens, Ridet

Exist=Ens,

ls=Ens, 1ste=E71s,

Iste

M M

Ridet

274
Ridet;

^R.RA--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Is,

IsTE Flet,
this

^GO = Ens, Ego

Rideo,

Fleo.

We
In

see,

how from
have
been
IsTE, &c.,

source words have assumed different forms, and

to different

applied

purposes

and persons.
and

Is,

we
the

see the forms, which the term

denoting the Exiisting

;

Being assumes, when the speaker

refers to others

in

Ego,

we have

form,

when he
is

refers to

himself.

The

Relative

Pronoun, we know,
applied in a different

nothing but the Demonstrative Pronoun,

manner;

and

it

is

accordingly perpetually
In English, as in

connected with

it,

as every one understands.

many
I

and Relative,

other Languages,
'

the same

term
I

is

both Demonstrative

That

is

a man, That

esteem.'

shall consider likewise, in this

Section, other parts of speech,

as

the

Adverb

Conjunction,

and Preposition, which belong to

our

Situation

or

Place Position, or of any Animal or being Situated Placed, &c., in This or That
&c.
It

Element, and

which are derived from the same idea of

Thing

Existing,

Situatioji

Place
are

Position, State,

will

be

found, that such

words

more or less remote from their refer more immediately to the

or perform

original idea, or tliat

some words

idea of Place or Situation; while

in others, the idea has disappeared,

and they denote merely Being,

Adjectives

the part of Demonstrative

Adverbs,
to

&c.

Thus
Place.

Estar,

and

Star, as
still

we have
though

seen,

though they relate to

Being or Existence,

retain their original sense of Situation or

it

The term
its

Existence,

is

known

be derived
not so

from the same

apparent in
original notion
this
its

idea, yet

we

see, that the notion of Place is

ordinary use, and even the substitution of that

would seem strange and perhaps improper. I make observation, that the Reader, when I refer any term to

original notion,

may

be prepared to understand, that

not

it

is

done

for

the purpose

of illustration only, and

under the connever-

ception, that the original notion

most aptly expresses the present

I

use of the term, which has been thus illustrated.

shall,

theless,

THE
theless,

EARTH.
this

275
illustration,

sometimes recur
it

to

mode of

however

uncouth

may

appear, that the Reader

may be

constantly alive to
is

the original idea, from which this race of words

I

derived.
this

And
of

must observe, moreover,

must
repeat, that

that,

in

most cases,

mode

illustration will
I

be sufficiently appropriate and

I

intelligible.

Again

do not pretend to unravel the links of the

into another, nor to define

chain,

by which one word has passed

It is

the distance, at which any of these links

original idea.

may be

placed from the

curious to observe in Spanish,

how Estar,
and

which
is

is

directly connected with the sense of State or Situation,

;

applied to objects, where that idea most predominates

Ser,

how
this

belonging to
is

original sense,

am, being somewhat remoter from applied in a more abstract manner. My

Soi,
I

Grammarian thus
" Essence of
<

distinguishes

between the

different

uses

of

these verbs of Being:

" Ser signifies the proper and inseparable

as Ser Jiombre, to

a thing, its quality or quantity;

valiente, to

be a man; Ser
chico,

be courageous;

Ser alto, to be tall;

a
Place, or

" Ser

to

be
;

little

but Estar denotes

any

" adjunct quality

as Estar en Londres, to be in
;

London;

Estar

" con salud, to be in health

*'

Estar enfermo, to be sick.

So Estar

is

used to express and denote any affection or passion of the

" soul, or any accidental quality of a tiling; as Estar Enojado, " to be angry Esta mesa Es buena, pero Estd mal liecha, This
;

" table

is

good, but

it

is

ill

made

where you may

see

the

" essential being of the table expressed by the verb Ser, and the " accidental by the verb Estar." This distinction is in many
cases too minute to be perceived
;

yet

it

is

certain, that Ser

and
of

Estar are not used promiscuously, and that the turn of meaning

annexed

to Estar

is

that,

Place Situation

which

relates

to

its

original idea

State,

&c.

The Etymologists

allow, that

Ita belongs

to Is,

as Outoos

does to Outos, (OvTug, Ourog); and thus

we

see,

how

in the phrase

Id

276
Id

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
containing
offices.

Est Ita, words,

Statu,

perform different
Sistit in

This

is

same fundamental idea, precisely the same as Statum

the

or Existens res Existit in Existentia, except that

noun have not passed into Demonstrative parts In Spanish, Este, Esta, Esto, mean This; and of Speech. the above sentence might be expressed in Spanish by Esto Esta en Este modo, where we have precisely the same combination as
this adjectiveand

in

Id Est Ita.

The Spanish Este,

Iste,

the Demonstrative part of

Speech, which corresponds with

and wliich we

see directly

attaches itself to Esta, signifying

Sistit,

Stat, Locatur,
is

&c., will

shew us how the Demonstrative

the idea
debet,

part of Speech

connected with

of Place.
see in

If the

sentence had been Id Est Ita,

Ut

we

the same idea.

Ut, the Conjunction, another mode of applying Thus we perceive, that Ut, and its corresponding

terms, belong to this race of words, and perform the

of

same

office

Marking or Demonstrating a

certain

State

or Positiofi

of

things.

The English That

Is

is

used likewise as

a Conjunction
'

precisely in the
'

same manner, and the sentence might be

it

That

thing

Placed in That state, That

*

ought to
'

be.'

Let us sup-

pose the sentence to have been

Est' or
Janu^e

'^St^^

Ad

Januam,'
perceive,

which might have been,

that

Sistit Statione

Hence we
be

Ad, and

its

parallel

English term At, belong to

this race

words,
laid

denoting Station

Place.
;

of

This
in

will

sufficient

to

be
the
to

before the Reader at present,

order to

understand

subject of Enquiry in this Section

and the extensive purposes

which

this

race of words

now

before us

may

be applied.

We

shall find, that the

Elements ^M,
^D,

^B, ^F, ^P,

W,

and ^N, ^ND,

'^NT, '^NG,

&:c.,

likewise denote Being; and that from these Ele'^C,

ments, and our Element

Auxiliary verbs,

"^G, &c.,

have been derived the

and the Pronouns, through a great variety of

will

Languages.

It

be found, moreover, that the inflexions of

the other verbs in these

Languages have

arisen from the Auxiliary

Verbs,


EARTH.
it

THE

277

Verbs, or from the Pronouns; or, as

miglit be expressed, that the

verbs in various Languages consist of a Radical part, expressing

the sense of the verb, and
flexions,

of another part representing

its

in-

which

are generally derived from

the Auxiliary Verb,

though sometimes perhaps from the Pronoun, corresponding with the Auxiliary. As it will be necessary for me, in the progress
of

my

Enquiries,

to

combine the consideration

Elements ^M^
'^B,

of the words,

which belong

to the

&c.,

and 'N, "ND, &c.,

''G,

with those, which belong to our Element ^C, ^D,

first

&c.,

shall

offer
''"N,

few

observations on these Elements

-^M,

'^B,

&c.,

and

'^ND, &c., in order to prepare the Reader for the due

understanding of the following discussion.

The Element
wide extent of
fact,

'"M, ^B, '^F, ^P, 'V, denotes

Speecli.
it

Human

We

shall

Being through a not wonder at this

for

when we

learn, that

supplies the

name

Father and

Mother through a great variety of Languages.

Those,

who have
attempts

written on the theory of Languages, have collected these terms,

which they have supposed to be derived from the

of the

first

Infant

to utter
I

sounds by means of the Lips

Pa-Pa,

Ma-Ma,
certain

&c. &c.

shall not enter into the consideration of this

theory at present;

but

shall

content myself with producing

'^B,

words,

belonging to the Element '^M,

&c.,

which
I

denote Father and Mother

and other relations of Being,

thus

shall

compare

diff^erent

senses of these words,

denoting Being,

with some of the terms, to which they appear to belong;

and

we

shall find,

that they are connected with ideas attached to the

Ground, just as
Hypothesis,

we have
to

seen in other instances, in which the

the Earth or Groimd, as

relating

the origin of
fact,

words, has
to

been maintained.

Whatever may be the

if I

as
it,

the first origin of this race of words,

may

so express

or of a certain portion of
the Earth or Ground
is

them

we

shall find, that the naine of

attached to the Element

'M'^ in the

most

marked

278
marked
still

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
characters,

and may be considered as predominating

belong to
it.

in

the formation of words, which

talk of the

shall

therefore
this

Earth or Ground, as affording the origin of

race of words, without

meaning

to reject a theory,

which

is

indeed

very plausible, and which might be admitted to a certain extent,

without disturbing any of the main points of the argument, which

I

shall unfold in the succeeding discussion.

The word which

signifies

Mother

in

Hebrew, DK

means, in its original sense, as Mr. Parkhurst imagines, " Support, Sustain, Confirm." It occurs not as a verb in
sense; but
it
it

AM, " To
this

means, as a Noun, "Posts,

pillars,

supporters ;" and

likewise means, "

Mother, either," says Mr. Parkhurst, "from

in her

" Supporting the child

womb,

or afterwards in her arms."

She

is

called Mother, as
it

the Chief

Main
it

Support of the Family,

from which

arises,

and on which

depends.

The two
Lexicon

sucare,

ceeding senses

of this

word
City.

in

Mr. Parkhurst's

"

Metropolis, or

Mother

The
Main

" where a
its

way

parts into several ;"

Mother of a zvay, the place where the v.'ord is taken in

City, on which other cities

original sense of the Chief

depend, and the Chief

arise.

original

Spot, from

which other spots

this

know, that Father and Mother are perpetually used in metaphorical sense, which in some instances is in fact their
R. Ainsworth explains Pater in one sense by the
in the to

We

original idea.

" Author, or Founder of a Sect ;" where have the original idea, which I conceive
words.

term Founder we

be annexed to these

We

shall all acknowledge, that the

names of Father and

Mother would be naturally derived from the Earth; yet perhaps we should not agree on the precise notion, with which these

We should suppose, terms were connected with that object. that they were derived from the Earth, as the great source of
Vegetable production,
as
that

which Generates, Produces, &c.

its

and when Mother

is

applied to the Earthy by Metaphor, from

signifi-

THE
signification of the
is

EARTH.

279

Mother of Animals, we perceive, that the word

" Coinuion Mother, ihou,

obviously referred to this idea of Generation and Production

unmeasurable, and " Teems and feeds all."
"

Whose womb

infinite breast,

Here the idea of Mother

as the

is

connected with the Earth, not only

object,
btit

Teeming or Producing

as that,

which

F'eeds,

or Nourishes. of Producing.

In the Latin Parens, from Pario,

Still

we have

the idea

however

must observe,
this

that the

name

of

Father and Mother, though taken perhaps directly from the Earth,
is

not

always connected with

in
is

obvious

and natural

idea.

Thus,

the

present instance,
is

the

Hebrew

AM

DJ^

denoting

Mother,

taken from or

connected with the sense of the Prop

or Support, and not from the notion of Generating or Producing.

In Arabic, the corresponding term

AM

^1

has various senses,

which are not derived from the idea of a Mother,

belong to the original notion.
" That in which any thing
is

but which
it

Among
at

other things

means

contained, as a House, Habitation,

" Sepulchre."

Here we are brought

once to the Ground,

&c.

the Spot, on which persons Dwell

Abide Rest, &c,

it

The

word

likewise signifies, "

The

Root, origin, principle, the primary

"cause upon which any thing depends;" where Base or Foundation. The word is directly referred
Spot,

means the
its

to

original

when

it

is

connected with

i^j^

Derin, Withered.

The

terms

^j-jj<^ ^I

Ummi

Derin signify, according to Mr. Richardson,

In Greek,

" Ground without grass,"

Amma,

a Mother and a Nurse, and likewise the

Ammas, means Great Mother, Magna

or

Mater, Rhea, the Goddess of the Earth,

"
HKTot,
vTTOKOOKTfjLU,

"Ajw^tta, ^ T^ocpog xxi ^ Myitti^

KKt ^

'Fso,'

AeyeToct

Koii

A^^ojj."

The Hypothesis
it

respecting the origin of this race of words, as

relates to the
is

Theory of Languages, about which

we have
see,

heard so much,

comprised within the most contracted limits, and

explained

and exhausted.

We

here

that

may be Amma,

at

once

(a^jM,}

means

280

-^R-R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
which we should conceive
;

means both
and
the
natural,

a Mother and the Earth, or the Goddess of the Earth.

ideas,

This union of

to

be most obvious
to

we

find here actually to exist

ideas,

and we have only

that

decide,

which of these two

one.
If

the Mother or the Earth,

was
for
first

original

we

should

suppose,
it

the

name

Mother was the

labial

original,

and that

was derived from the

sounds of M3ints,

AM-UMAB-UB, Ma-Ma,
I

Pa-Pa,

then the name of the Earth will be the secondary idea.

To
is

this

Theory

have no objection,

have only to add, what

the

great fundamental point in the question, that the

name
it

of this im-

portant object,

Am,

the Earth,
source,

when

it

was once formed, whatever

as

might have been

occasions,

its

would operate,
hypothesis,
to

does on other

according to

my

and would supply the

the Element; except

origin of the various

words belonging

those terms directly derived from the primitive idea.

Such terms

would be few
Element ^M,
belonging to
foundation of

in

supposes that the

and therefore the Theory, which number names for Father and Mother, belonging to the
;

'^B,

&c.,

were derived from the

the

labial

sounds of

Infants, will but

little profit us, in

discovering the origin of words

is

this
all

Element.

It

next step, which

is

the

our Etymological enquiries; and unless this be

it

added, our Theory, however true

useless.

may

be,

is

unavailing and
a

The term Amm^^,

(A/^|waj,)

occurs

in

well-known

passage, preferred by Clemens Alexandrinus, which Bochart thus

reads

"
"
lyvrjToov

AMMAS
uKvKvi

kui TeX^'"^''

^'P^

'J

Zay.

" Tclchinum Ignetumque parens Zaps

salsa creata est."

Afxi^ocg,"

says Bochart, " pro Matre

deductum ex Syro
Attttcx.

K^?

Imma

" vel

Emmo, quomodo

ex Kl^*

Abba

pro Patre in

Hymno

" Callimachi in Dianam."

(Can.

lib. I.

c.

7.)

In Arabic,

v'

^^ y.^

ABA, ABU, BU, J^ AB,

signify Father.

In

THE EARTPI.
In

281
us,
;"

Hebrew

2ii

AB

signifies a Father.

Mr. Parkhurst gives

first

as another sense of this

Hebrew word, "A

author, oriiiin

where we have the genuine idea. Mr. Parkhurst justly refers to this Hebrew word, " Abbot, Abbess, Abbey." The Etymologists
likewise see, that the Latin Aba, a term of respect from the younger
to the Elder, belongs to the Eastern

name

of Father;

and they

produce likewise the

phrase

Appa

Pater, (ATTTra nT^.)

(A7r?>a,

They

A7r<ptx, Hes. Frater vel Soror, velut a blandientiblis sic appellantur,) a term of Endearment, with which Brothers and Sisters are addressed,

remind us likewise of Apfa, or Apfia,

Suid.

where we have the Being of another

likewise AvFhus,
{A7r<pu?,

sort.

In

Greek we have
to

Pater,)
($u?,

which belongs probably

a ^uu.)

the

AB,

Father, and not to Phiis,

($uw,)

Perhaps the Radical of

Ph2w,

may

appear
If

in

the

present tense,

and not

in the
it

future, Phuso, (^ua-u.)

the Radical appears in the future,

'^B,

belongs to Pater.

The Element

'^F,

&c. supplies the name

for Father in the Polyglott Lord's Prayer in various

Languages,

as in the

Hebrew, Samaritan, Chaldee,

Syriac, Mthiopic, Ajuharic,

Arabic, Abyssinian, See.

We

shall

now

understand the origin of

denoting the Source or

the Latin

AB, and

the

Greek Apo,

(Atto,)

Origin, from which

things arise, either as attached to the

AB,

denoting Father, or as belonging, without that intermediate step,

to

the Element
'^V,

'^B,

^P, signifying

the Earth.

To

the Element

^M,

&c., denoting the Venerable Female, or Male,

refer the Latin Auita, Avia, Av-iis,

we must A\-Unculus, At-Avus, AbHence

Skinner,

AV'Us, the Spanish

we have
with

the

A mo, Master and Mistress, &c. &c. word Eam, signifying Uncle, recorded by

its parallel

terms Eame,(Sax.) Oow, (Belg.) Oheim, Ohm, &c.

(Germ.) Skinner likewise adds the German Amme, Nutrix. Some

justly understand,
that the

Latin

Amo

belongs to the Eastern

its

term for Mother, Am.

The

Latin Homo, and

parallel terms,
to

must be

referred to this race of words.

Omnis belongs

Homo.

N N

The

282
The
I
fi

^R.R.\"-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
in
771.

Hom'm-is and Omn-is

is

only an

organical addition

to the

conceive, that the Element

is

'^M, '^B, &c., as denoting the

it

J^arth,

connected with the Element ch-'^M, as

(Xotf/.ai.)

appears in the
that

Greek cJi-Amai,

The

Etymologists
;

understand,

/i-Umi belongs to this Greek word

and we

shall see

from hence,

how one form

as

passes into the other.

its

To

Ji-Um-us belongs the

English word Ji-Ome, with

parallel

terms in other Languages,

Ham, Hcem,

(Sax.)

Habitatio,

Pagus,

Heym, (Germ.) &c.

of

To Ham we must
Villages,

refer, as the

Etymologists acknowledge, the

to the

term Hhu-let, and the addition

as

names
&c.,

Towns

and'
spot,
as-

Ham-^o^,

NottingHAM,
I

&c.

and the

near to which and at which

am

writing these Discussions,

Hing-HAM, Harding-HAM, &c. &c.

verb of Being,
place
is

derived from the

The English word Am, the Ji-Ome, h-AM, &c., the Dwellingon which a Person
is

the

certain Place or Spot,

;

Situated
'

a^

Settled, &c.

and thus

To Am,'

if I

may

so express

it,

or

To

Be,"
in

means

precisely the

same

as Existere, or Sistere, Sisti,

certain Place

Station or Spot To
I

be Settled

Situated, Stationed,
mood
*

To Be

Placed, &c.

use the verb in the Infinitive

To Am,*
familiar

in order to abstract the attention of the

Reader from
used

its

use, as

a verb of Being,
in

and

to avoid repeating the

word with
the

that sense

my

explanation,

when

it

is

in

Present
Is,

Tense.

We

here see, that the verbs of Being,

Am

and

Est,

EsTA, (Eng. Lat. and Span.) &c., belong, under

to the

different Elements,

same metaphor of Being Placed,

in

Stationed, Situated, &c. &c.

^1

The Arabic word

the

signifying Mother,

Am, has

precisely

same meaning,
Saxon

and the
'

one of its senses, as the English h-OuE, /z-Am, " Habitatio, Mansio;" as it denotes,

according to Mr. Richardson's interpretation, "

tation."

House, Habi-

the

Thus we see, that the Arabic Am, the Mother, and English Am, To Be, convey similar ideas, Sistor, Sisto, quasi
Funda-


THE

EARTH.

28.^

Fundamentum, vel prima causa, or Sisior, Sislo, Exislo, in certo loeo, quasi Fundamento, Sum. The Greek Up-Archo, from Archcy the Base, the Foundation, or Fixed Spot, on which any thing is
Situated, Settled, Founded, &c., (TTra^^w, Initium do,
Af%i7,

Sum,

Existo,

Principium, Exordium, Initium, Fu?idamentum,) will at once

express the sense of

Am,
(Ttto,

the Mother, and

Am,

the term of Beino-,

as connected with the Foundatioji, or Fixed Spot.

Let us marlc

the preposition Upo,

to belong to our

Sub,) which
'^P, &;c.,

we

Element ^B,

now understand denoting the Base, as we

shall

have seen

in

AB, (Lat.) Apo,

(Atto,)

&c.

In \]?er, (Tm^, Super,)

as likewise in the English

Ov^r, Up,

we

have the idea of the

same Spot the Surface of the Earth, as denoting the Top. The notion annexed to the Top and Bottom, as the Extreme part
of any thing,
object.
is

only a different

mode

of conceiving the same

'^P
I

We

see,

how

the

Elementary forms s~P and

are

connected in Upo, Uper,

supposed.

(Ttto, Ttte^,)

and ^-UB, 5-Uper, as

have

We
and

shall

now

understand, that the term

'^B,

of the Element
signifies

'^V,

&c., belongs to

the Possession of a certain

Have, under the form ^-Ome, ^-Am, Am, &c., Spot Place, &c. The

parallel

term in Latin, Hab^o, actually

it,

signifies, as

R. Ainsworth

explains

"To

Dwell, or Continue in a place;" from whence, wei

;

know, comes Habito, with its parallel terms Habitation, &c. and in another sense Hab^o signifies, as the same Lexicographer interprets
it,

"

To
same

be in a State,

To
;

go,

Stand, or be affected,"

(H^6^r^ bene, Pra^clare

precisely the
pretation, the

Male, &c.)
We

where Hab-^o and

in a State,

Am

have

sense.

observe, that in the above inter-

words 5'^a^^and Stand,

"To be
'

To Stand,"
is

present to us the very metaphor, from which the term

derived
in.*

namely, that of a Stand or a Place, to

Dwell' and

'

Continue

We
"

perceive

too,

in

the
is

same

interpretation,

the

term Be,

To Be," which, we know,

the verb of Existence.

Let us mark
the

284
the term

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Be, which belongs to this race of words;
is lost,

when

the

breathing before the Radical Consonant

parallel terms to

&c. The Have, are Habban, (Sax.) Haban, {Goth.) Haben,

as
B-^,

(Germ.)
form

Avoir, Avere,

Aver,

(Fr.

Ital.

Span.)

Hebben, (Belg.)

Haffue, (Dan.) Habeo, Abeis, (Gr.

'^F, '^V,

A/Ss;?, ^x^ti,)

&c. &c.

Under the
to the

&c,,

we

find a similar race of

words relating

Place of Abode, as under the form '^M.

Hove, Houff, Hufe,

which
a

Person
this
it

is

^.Burial Place,' or the Spot, in Settled Situated Abides, &c. &c. Dr. Jamieson
signify 'A Hall
in
his

In Scotch, Hoif, Hoff,

produces

word Hoif, &c.

to the
in

Scottish

Dictionary, and

justly refers

Saxon Hofe, Domus, Spelunca, Hof, (Germ.)

Villa,

A
A.

House, and

Barbarous Latin, " Hob-a, Hov-a, Hov-ia,

in this sense

" Prgedium." Wachter derives the term as used

S.

from

Hizv-a?i,

" formare, fabricare."

Our

familiar

word Hovel,

we

see,

belongs to the above terms.

Haft means

likewise, in the

Scotch Language, " Dwelling, Place of Residence."

The Greek Echo,

(Ej-t;,)

(e%^,) has exactly the same relation to Esti,

Est, (Lat.)
is

'Ez-o?nai, (E^of^ai,)

which Have bears

to

Am.

The

term Have
I

used,

we know,
so
is,

to denote the past tense of

verbs, as

Have Loved; and

I

is

the verb of Existence used, as

lo Sono stato,

Am

been, that

Have been, Je

suis

Venu,

Am

Have Come, where y^w and Have are both used. The Greek Echo, (E%w,) is used to denote a past tense, as the English Have, Sec. is, as MocOuv E%w, UotfiTo,? E%w, for EfixSov, E7ro;5jo-a, I Have

Come,

or

learned,

Have Done, &c.

In such phrases as
'

" Vinculis ilium

(that
is,

" constrictum
*

Habeo," Avtov %w ^yia-u;, Hold him) bound, I Have bound him

to

Have him,
see,

-,'

we

how

the verb of

Possession slides into the signification of a Past Tense.

The
in

ideas

annexed

Am

and

Have
and

are inseparable from each other, both in

their original sense,

in

some of the various modes,

which

they are applied.

"^M, "B, &c.,
I

In

my

observations therefore on the Element

shall not

always stop to enquire whether that part

of

THE
of verbs, in which the

EARTH.
'^M, '^P,
is

285
found, belongs to

Element

what

we

distinguish

Possession, to
of Possession
II

by the name of the verb of Being, or the verb of Am or to Have. In French, as we know, the verb
oftentimes best translated by the verb of Being, as

is

a,

There

Is,

There Are,

It Is;

II

y Avoit, There Was, There

JVere.

In Spanish the Grammarians justly translate the tenses

of the verb of Possession used impersonally, Hay, Havia, &c., by

There

7^,

There Was, Were, &c.

The

writer of the

Grammar,

now

before me, explains Haver, as an Impersonal, by "

To Be

in

" what concerns a Place."

On

other occasions

in

Spanish the

use of the verb of Possession coincides with the sense of the verb
of Being in other Languages, as 'Havia de dar'
I
'

is
;'

translated
in

by

Was

to give, or, as

we might

say, 'I
'

Had

to

Give

and

French,

J 'Aie a

Etudier'
'

is

translated by
I

Am

to study,'

which might be

rendered,

Have

to study.'

must again

repeat, that

Have and
differ

Am

should be considered only as different forms of each other,

conveying the same idea of Place

Situation,
Have
is

&c.

and they

commonly used as a transitive verb, as the Grammarians would call it, and Am, as a Neuter or Passive, I Have, Am. Yet this minute difference of application perpetually disappears. The Latin Habeo, as we have seen, like the parallel word in modern Languages, passes into a neuter sense, and means Am or Be " To Be in a state or con" dition," &c Habere, male' To Be Badly. We know too,
in nothing but in this respect, that

'

that the

Greek

E;^w,

Habeo, passes likewise into the neuter sense,

(" Adfectus Sum,") and signifies

Am,

'Euvokui; E;^/^, I

Have

or

Am

benevolently,
of "^M and

i.

e.

Am
"^F,

disposed benevolently, &c.

&c.,

The forms
In the

"^B,

'^V,

are sometimes applied indifferently

in the transitive

and the neuter or passive senses.

find

Welsh

and ArmorJc,

we

the

verb of Being, or the verb with a

'^F,

Neuter or Passive sense, under the form

I

^V, as

Wyf, Ov,
under the

Am;

and

in

Russian, the transitive

sense appears

form

280

*R.

Pv.

\..-C,
I

D, G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
Hoova

form '^M, as lueio,

Have.

In

the Hindostan Dialect,

means I Am. In Scotch, as we have seen, Hoif, Hoff, &c. means the Hall, the place in which a Person is Situated-^ Settled, &c., and Haft, " Dwelling, Place of Residence ;" and we find likewise two verbs, belonging to these words, one of which
is

used as an active verb, and the other as a neu-ter.

signify

Haif and

Have

" Lodge, to

Have; and Hove, Hufe, Huff, signify "To Remain," as Dr. Jamieson explains it, where we

To

Am. The Element ^N, ^NC, ^ND, ^NS, ^NT, &c. &c. denotes Beifig The Man The Powerful Illustrious Man, &c., and is employed to express Pronouns verbs of Being, &c. &c., through
see the neuter sense of

the whole compass of Language.

do not attempt to decide on

I

the original idea annexed

to these

words.

shew

in another part

of this work, that the Element '^N, '^NC, &c. affords a great race
of words, which signify
*

To

Hold, Gripe, Grasp,' &c., as Hand,

(Ovu|,) &c.
;

Hank, Ha?ig, Sec, Uncus, Unguis, Onux,

that

and we know,

some of the terms must appear in Greek, under the form of our Element '^GG, '^GC, &c., as Jgcho,(A'yx^^ Constringo,) &c.,
which
will

shew

us,

how

the forms might pass into each other,

and how^ the races of words under both these forms might be
related.
I

will not
I

attempt to decide, whether this relation takes

that the terms, under the
its

place

and

must observe, moreover,

&c.,

form

'^N,

"^NG,
it

whatever might be

origin,

would con-

stitute,

when

once existed, a distinct race of words, with a

peculiar
to
itself.

turn of meaning

denoting

Man The Distinguished Bei?ig,

And-/--o5,
(Avvj^,

To

tlie

Element ^N, as

&c.,

we must

refer the
(AvS^u-tto?,
',?

Greek

An-^/*,

Av^^o?,)

Anih-r-op-os,

Homo,) An^,
gina, Herus,

An^.v, Aaakt,

(Am,

rex, Avx^, AvxKTog,

is

Rex,

Re-

Dominus.) The Aaax

Av^uv,)

nothing but The

Man

The

Anax ANDrow, (Ai/a| The X and KT, in

The

Distinguished

Man among Men.

additions

An^a' and An^^^, seem to be only organical

THE
additions to the
If the
A^,

EARTH.
D
;

287

as the

and

in

ANoro^ and Aarhropos.

name

of Man should be derived from the idea of the Seizer

the Griper
(Ai/a,)

the Strong Being

(AvS^og, '^R,

then the form and idea of

would coincide with Onux, (Oi/u|,)and

AvS^ccTToc) witii

AiJThropos,

And Ant in And^o^, Hand, Sec. The Er in An-Er

;

Anaks,

belongs to the Element

see, in

denoting Being

and

it is

retained,

we

And- '^K-os.

The Anthr,
I

in Anthr-op-os,

should be considered

as belonging to Aner, and the op should be referred to the

'^P,

Element

denoting Being.

shall

shew,

in

another Volume, that the

;

Element '^RM or ^RP denotes Man likewise and the onlydifficulty is to decide, whether Rop may not be the second part of
the compound,
instead
{j^ls^o^,

of

Op.

The same
to

difficulty occurs
Me^oTrsg,

in

Merops, Merop-os,

Divisam vocem habens,

Voice
or

Hominum
{Mei^u,

Epith. Homines,) which has nothing

Divido,)

do with Meiro,
;

pound

To Divide, and Ops, (Oi}/,) the of MR, denoting Man, and RP,
The
^M,
Latin Homo, as
'^P,

but

it is

a com-

'^P,

bearing a similar

meaning.
the Element

&c.
In

belongs to AN^r,
so
it

(Afi?^.)

we have seen, is attached to In English we have Hine, Hind, which Hebrew ti^iH ANS signifies Man, and
In Arabic, y^Jl Ans or Ins
signifies

does in Chaldee and Syriac.

(j^l>*>,jl

Mankind, and
In the English

Insan means likewise "

Man

and Mankind."
to

Aunt

and Vnc-le, we see the Element ''NC, '^NT,

&c. denoting Being.

The Uncul-w^

in

Av-Vncul-us, belongs
;

Uncle.

In Syriac,

Irish, Aindear is Ansa or Unsa is (See Lhuyd sub voce Mulier, and Vallancey's a Young Woman. Gramm. p. 67. Ed. 2.) The Latin Ens was adopted from the

Antta signifies a Woman In a Woman, Female.

and

in Arabic, UjM

Greek Oon

On, Ont-os, &c. {Hv,

;

oua-x,

Ov, OvTog,

&c.)

have given

some of the more general terms, denoting Being, under the Element '^N, &c. but the Pronouns Verbs Participles, belonging

to

it,

will

be noted in the progress of these Enquiries.

I

Before

proceed to the investigation of the terms expressing

Being,

288

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
'^C, '^D,

Being, under our Element

diligently
to

&c.,

must beseech the Reader

supposed

observe, that the origin, from which the races of

different Elements, are

words denoting Being, under these

to be derived,
is

totally

unconnected with the truth of the disin

cussion, which

is

employed

unfolding the existence of such terms,

to each

and

in

detailing

their relation

other.

If,

for example,

the Reader should not imagine, that the race of words, denoting

Being, under our Element

the facts which
I

'^C,

^D, &c., belongs to the

Earth

detail, respecting the existence of these words,

and of
given
(Eo-T^a,)

their affinity with each other,

remain precisely the same.

The Reader may

for
their
is

either suppose, that the evidence,

which

have
Sic.

connection

with

the

Earth, EsT/a, &c.

or he

&c.

not sufficiently strong and convincing;

may

think, that the nature of the question will not admit of

sufficient to establish a position of this

any

proof,

kind.

In other races of

words,
vein of
original

we

are almost perpetually able to discover

some

peculiar

meaning in the terms examined, which present to us the idea, and lead us to the primitive spot, from whence they
But
in this race of

were derived.
see the
idea,

words we can expect only to

bond of union, between the primary and the secondary preserved in a few terms and thus the evidence of their
;

origin,

whatever

it

may have

been, will of necessity be obscure

and imperfect.

When

the idea of This or That Existing Being

was once attached

to certain terms, they

would propagate

a race

of words belonging to each other, in which only the secondary

sense of This or That Being would appear, while the primary idea
of Existence, as belonging to Place

to Sisto, &c., if such should

lost.

have

been the origin, would be entirely

these
difficulties
;

The

writer

is

aware of
he
has
It

and he has only

all

to

observe,

that

endeavoured to perform

which the case would

admit.

became

his duty, in the progress of his work, to unfold the relation

of certain terms to each other, which denote Being, under the

Element

THE
Element
to
'^C,'^D, &c.
;

EARTH.
been accomplished,
I

289
trust,

and

this part has

the satisfaction of the enquiring Philologist, in

striking facts,

a series of

numerous and and unknown.

which were before altogether hidden

As these words for Being or Existence must be derived from some primary idea, I have suggested, in the commencement of my enquiry, that the original notion was probably
that

of Place, which directly

I

connects

it

with the Groujid, or

Earth.
this

have shewn, what every one must acknowledge, that

in

union of ideas between Place and Being actually occurs

Existe?ice,

the very word

and
is

in other

terms belonging to our

I

Element ^C,^D, &c.

All this

plain

and probable; yet

it

am

still

aware, that the primary idea, whatever

to our view in a few examples only;

may

be, can be recalled

spirit of the

and that the

discussion consists in discovering the relation of the terms to each

other,

when

they are used in

their
I

familiar

secondary sense

of This or That Being, Thing, &c.

attention to the detail of these facts,
idea,

shall therefore direct

this

my

which exhibit

secondary

and which
I

regard as the essential part of the discussion;

though

shall not fail to introduce

any

proofs, presenting

them-

selves in the course of

illustrative of the

my

enquiry, which I
in

may

conceive to be

primary idea supposed

my

hypothesis.

*^*.o

o o

'C, ^D,

2f)0

^R.R/.-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

'C, 'D,

'G, &c.
Existence,

ISH. (Heb.) Existence, Substance,

ReaHty.
or

Verbs
the

denoting

IS.

(Heb.)

Is,

Are,

Was, Were.

Verbs of Being, derived from

idea

AIS AIS/i.
Man,
one.

(Heb.)

Being or

of

that,

which

is

Placed SetSituatedStands
up, &c.

thing Subsisting or Existi?tg,

Woman,
As,

Each,

any

ATA, ^Ta,
IsT-amai.
(Gr.)
I

Is. (Irish.) Is.

am

Placed,
I

Ata -^Ta Is.

Oes,
Sr.

(Gal.)
Is.

/5.

Situated, I Stand up, &c.

am.
a

(Welsh.)

EsT-^r.
Place,

(Span.)

To

be in

Ez, YsY, Otte, Ydzhi, (Corn.)

Is.

To

Be, as an auxiliary

verb.

Ez = Eo,

So. (Armor.)
I

Is.

'ST-are. (Ital.)
Be.

To

Stand,

To
1st,

So, Se. (Anc. Ital.)

art.

am, thou

Est, Esti, Es, Ess-^r,

Is,

Se. (Gipsey.)
Sr. (Sax.)
I

Is.

AsT,
Fr.
-

EsTE,

&c. (Lat.

and
Pers.

am, thou

art,
I

he

is.

Gr.

Span,

Saxon and

^S = t7/n, ES-Um. (Lat.)

am.

Belg. Goth,

Russ. &c,)
Is.

and Germ.

(Eng.) Or

To

Be.

ES=M^, HsT=M. (Russ. & Pers.) Ata = /w, ^Ta = Im, "TS^Ainty ^S = Am, ^S=0;. (Irish.) I Am.

1 SHALL now
^G,
I

return to the consideration of our Element

'S,

"^C,

^D,
first

^J, '^K,

^Q,

^X,

-"Z,

as

it

relates to Being,
Is,

kc; and
I

shall consider

the verb

of Being, Est,

&c., which

have

supposed to belong to such terms as Ezomai, IsT-emi, {YXp^at,

Sedeo,
that
iirrri^i,

Statuo,) and to convey precisely the

to
is

same

idea, as
Sistit,

annexed

the term

Exist,

which means, Ouod

or

Sistitur,
Is,

What

PlacedSituated, &c. &c.

The

verb of Being,

and

its parallels,

are found in a great variety of

Languages;
as

THE
the

EARTH.
Persian,

291
the Dialects of
in
^S,

as in the Latin, Greek, Italian, Spanish, French;

Teutonic and

Sclavonic, in

Hebrew, and
Element
In the

the

Celtic

and Hindostan Dialects.

in

In Latin, the

&c.

appears

Es, Est, Est/5,

is

Essem, Ess^.

Laws

of the

Twelve Tables, Eso

to

written for Ero; and this might lead us

quasi

conclude, that

Eram was
ea-re,

EsAm.
8iC.

In

Greek we have
.f,

Eis, EsTi, EsT-071, EsT-071,

io-Tov,
sa-Tov,
sa-1/.iv,

Esmen, Este, Eisi,

((,<,

vel

e*,

ean,

skti,)

Es

0?)iai,

IsTHI, Eso, EsTE, &C.

we have
is

(Ea-oy,a.t,

&c.

la-Qi,

vel

(ro,

ecrru,

&c.)

In Italian

Essere, &c.

and

in

the Participle,

we have

Stato,

which

acknowledj^ed to
I

belong

to the idea of Place or Positio?i.

In Spanish, as
is

have

observed,

we have EsTur, To
I

be,

which
;

acknowledged likewise
is

to be derived
Ser,

from the idea of Position

and there

another verb,

To

be, Sot,

am, the second and third persons of which are

Eres, and Es.

is

In the third person of the Italian, E,

it

He

Is,

the

-S

lost;

though

is

preserved, as

we

see,

in the

Spanish Es.

In

French we have Estre or Etre, Es, Est,

Et^a-, Erois,
tell

&c.
this

Ete, &c.

Some

of the French Etymologists

its

us,

that

verb of Being, with

three
different

various tenses, derives

as
Suis

its

origin

from

sources,

from

Sum Fus

from Fui, and

Etre from Stare.

for Etre, as in
"

They inform
miscVffi plcbi

us,

moreover, that Stare was used

Horace
Hoc
SlaLal coiiumuic scpulcnim."

They add
word

likewise, that in the ancient

French writers, Estre

sur ses pieds.
is

is

used for Stare, as in Froissard

to this in

Estant

An

adjacent

the Dictionary of

Menage,

Etree

or EsTr^^,

Chemin,
GrouJid

Road, Path; which

Spot,

we

see at once brings us to the

I

the
Is,

from

which

suppose the term

under a

similar form,

Etre,

to be taken. to the

The
English
1st, the

Etymologists have produced the parallel terms

as the

Saxon and Belgic

(Eitt*,)

Is,

the Gothic and

German
Dialect

Greek Esti,

and the Latin Est.

In the Russian

292

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

Dialect of the Sclavonic,

we have Esme, Ese, Este, for Sum, Es, Est; where in Esme we see the true form of the Latin Esum. In Persian, Am, Ai, Ast, Em, or Aim, Ed, or Aid, And, J &c. mean ! am, Thou art,' &c. and (jJl^Ji Hastuh or Hsxra signifies To Be. The present tense of this verb is a compound of Afn and
HsT, HsT='^M,
I
I

am, where there

in

is

the same compound, which

have supposed to exist

'Es-Um.

There
itself,

is

some

difficulty,

which on the

first

view
its

presents
parallels

on deciding on the Auxiliary verb Sum, and

under that form.

belong
to

We

all

agree,

imagine, that S = Um and

Am

each other; and they might be connected by supposing

s in
s

the loss or the addition of the

'^M, or
see,

the forms of the Element S = M,

s=^M.

In this case the

in

would not be

significant.

We
ES
to

however,

the ancient

Latin word

Es=Um,

that the

appears to be a separate and

'^S,

significant portion,

belonging

Est, &c.

and

this

is

confirmed by observing the same form

(E<ry,Ev,)

in the Sclavonic

Es=M^ the Greek Es=Men,

is

and the law and ^M,

shall per-

of formation in the Persian HsT=iVf, which

or Est, the verb of Being, belonging to the

unequivocally Hst,
'^S,

Element

or

Am. This Persian form

imagine to represent precisely the law

of formation in the Latin

ES-Um, or^S-Um; and we

ceive, in the progress of our Enquiries, that every thing confirms

this idea.

Thus then '^S=l7m, Es, Esr, S=Umus, Estis, ^S=Unt, are quasi ES=Utn,Es, Est, ES=Umus, Esris, ^S=Unt; and hence

we

see, that

the Auxiliary verb

diflferent

is

made up
these

of three

different

Elements, or of three
'^M, '"N
addition
;

forms of Auxiliary verbs, as ^S,

that

and we
of

shall

find,
'^R,

Elements,
inflexions

with
of

the

the

Element
other

compose the
a

the

Auxiliary

and

verbs

in

great

variety

of Languages,
"^R

together with the Pronouns, &c. &c.

The Element
"^S.

should

probably be considered, as belonging to the

that Ero

We

have seen,
the

was

originally

Eso, and in

ancient

Language

frequently

THE
frequently appears, where

EARTH.
is

293
as Jsa, Honos, for

now

written,

Ara, Honor.
to the

We

see the form of the Auxiliary verb, as belonging

distinct
in

Element

'^M,

the English

Am,

the Gothic

Im

or

Eom, the Persian Am J and the Greek Eimi, (E(p,) ol'c, unless we should imagine, as I have sometimes thought, that the Greek Eifni, (E<p,) was originally Ej-Mi, as in ES-L7w; yet in the i^olic Emi, and the Doric Emmi, (Uf/.i, IEo\. Dor.) we see nothing of this form. In Hebrew, nL^* Ef^ui, ISH denotes, says Mr. Parkhurst, Existence, Substance, Reality,

Am,

the Saxon

as the general idea;

says,
''

and

in the first sense,''"

IS means, as he

Is,

Are, Was, Were."

This word contains every thing

to illustrate

my
by

Hypothesis.

Mr. Parkhurst, we perceive, not only

explains
original
Sisto.

it

Existence, but

by Subsistence ; where we see the more

with
the

idea,

connected likewise

same

metaphor of

This Hebrew word affords the appropriate terms, perpetually

recurring in that Language, for

general.

Man
A,
It

and Woman, or Beitig

a formative

in
^?,

"As

N." says Mr. Parkhurst, "with

',"

"

t:^N

fern. r\^ii

dropping the

" thing, Subsisting or Existing.

" dered, Each, Every
one.^'

"
Is,

AIS ASH I, "A

may be and

Being, or
is
I

frequently

ren-

This

is

precisely the idea, which

have

annexed

to the origin

of Hic,
Is,

Iste, (Lat.) &c. &c.

in

Mr. Parkis

hurst refers to this word,

Yes, (Eng.)

which he

right,

and likewise
connection

Ice,

which

is

considered on another occasion.

The
that

of

this

Hebrew

Language
verbs,

will be particularly
all

word with other terms examined in a future page.

in

In detailing

that can be

known

respecting the formation of

;

we must

proceed

with caution in the enquiry

and

in

analysing their different parts,

office

we must endeavour

to discover the

performed by these parts, and to trace their progress from the most simple state to the more complicated forms. We are
not to expect, that
sions the original

we can determine with

precision on all occa-

meaning of each

part, or that

any system can be

adopted.

294

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
all

adopted, which will explain

I

the varieties of their formation.

facts respecting their construc-

mean only

to observe

some general

tion,

which have not been

sufficiently understood,

and which

will

exhibit to us, in the strongest point of view,

different kinds of

how
mean

intimately. the
in

Human

Speech are connected with each other

I

their essential

and fundamental properties.

to

shew, that
are

the Verbs in various

Languages, where

different

inflexions

used to mark different tenses,

may

be considered as compounds
expressing the action of the
is

one part of which

is

the Radical

verb, and the other part, constituting the inflexion,

derived from
office as that

the Auxiliary verb of Being, and performs the

verb.

same

Thus

various

Languages, with verbs having

inflexions,

as the Latin, Greek,

&c., are founded on the same principles as

is

our

own
in

the great business of which

performed by Auxiliary
;

verbs,
that

and the word expressing the action of the verb

separate.

except

one case the Auxiliary verb has been joined with that
it

word, and in the other

has
accordingly

is

This idea
our

is

obvious, and

been

adopted;

yet

enquirers

have

seen

nothing of the extent or the genuine principles of the process,

by which
servations

this

formation has been effected

as

and the present ob-

may be considered, Reader, with a new theme of The first object Languages.
attention
is

supplying the curiosity of the

meditation, on the constitution of

to

which we should

direct

our

the Auxiliary, and this should be examined with great

itself is

care

and

flexions,

The Auxiliary verb and therefore we may sometimes

diligence.

subject to in-

expect to find a comin

position, of a kind similar to that,

which takes place

ordinary

verbs

namely, of one part expressing the action of the verb,

in a simpler state.
in

and the inflexion or the verb of Being

composition will only
differ

This

from that

ordinary verbs by the

union of two parts, expressing the same idea of Being, either under
the

same or

different

Elements.

Nay, even

this

inflexion

itself,

or

THE
or the verb
of Being
in
its

EARTH.
more simple
state,

295
may
still

be a

compound, formed of the same or similar

likewise be separated from

materials,

which may

each other.
this

have endeavoured to

speak as distinctly as
the analysis as far as
in
I

can on

subject,

and to proceed with

am

able, without

losingmy own meaning

I

the minuteness of the enquiry.

All this,

trust, will

be suf-

ficiently intelligible,

when

it

is

illustrated

by the example before

us, Sinn,

Es-t/w, Scd &c.

On
position
little

a former occasion

of verbs, in
;

made some enquiries into the comwhich many facts were disclosed, before
I

understood

and

in

which the general

principles

of the

question

may be

regarded as justly established, though they were

not so fully unfolded, under such various points of view, as the

nature of the subject
supposed,
originally
sider

may perhaps seem

in the

to

demand.

have there

with some others, that the inflexions of verbs were

Pronouns; and when

as verbs,
still
is

present discussion
is

con-

them

the same fundamental idea

preserved

{
;

and

in

many
it

cases

it

impossible to discover, to which of these

parts of Speech

tlie

addition of Inflexion should be ascribed, or

I

rather

is

idle to

attempt a distinction between the two.

shew,

that the Pronouns and the Verbs belong to the

same Elements,
exist,

and are only

offices.

different

forms of each other, discharging different

Now

this difference of office

can hardly be said to

;

Languages have assumed a regular form and therefore it would be idle in some cases to attempt a distinction of this nature;
before

when we
over,
that

refer to these simple

and original forms, from which

arisen.
I

the composition of

Languages has

must observe more-

the

arrangement of such

Grammatical distinctions
Enquiries, which relates
It is

does not

fall

within the province of

my

only to Elementary forms and Elementary meanings.

my
into

business to discover the Elementary character and idea, as abstracted from the various modifications of

meaning and

office,

which

296

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
in the formation of words.

which they may pass

however,
these

When

that has
Still,

been duly performed, the duties of

I

my
to

office

terminate.

have thought

it

expedient on some occasions to attempt

Grammatical
is

distinctions,

and

adopt that phraseology

which

familiar to other Philologists,

We may
when

observe indeed,

that in

some

cases

those distinctions,

strongly marked,

may

be considered as important points in the nature of the dis-

cussion.

We

shall find,

that
tliis

some Languages are even

distin-

guished from others by

circumstance, that the addition or

Inflexion to the verb has been directly taken from that part of

Speech, called by

all

Grammarians the Pronoun.

Inflexion

If

it

should

likewise appear, from evidence sufficiently distinct, that in

some
to

other Languages the

of the ordinary verbs

is

derived

from that part of Speech, which Grammarians would agree

denominate the Verb of Being,

be exhibited
difi^erence
;

this

distinction

is

important to

as

from such

facts

we

obtain a strong characteristic

in

between those Languages,

which they are found

to

exist.

Let us again place before us the present tense of the Latin verb and let us of Being, ^S-^Um, Es, Est, ^S-Umus, Estis, ^S-Unt In examining take the first state of the composition in this word.
;

the ordinary verbs, and the verb of Being

itself, in

other tenses,

we
"^M

shall at

once see, that a law of Inflexion exists, which must be

referred to

Um,

Es, Est,

Umus, Estis, Unt

'^S,

or to the Elements
third

for the

first

person;

"^T,

&c. for the second and

first

singular; '^M joined with ^S, &c. for the

plural;

'^S, "^T,

&c.

joined to

^NT, &c. for the Thus in Leg=AM, Leg=As, At, Leg=AMus, Leg=ATis, Leg= third. Ant, we unequivocally see, that Am, As, At, Amus, Atis, Ant,
itself for

the second plural

and

'^N,

are additions to the part Leg, which represents the action of the

verb;

and that they correspond with Um, Es, Est, Umus, Estis,

Unt.

Now

this

would be enough

to

convince us, that the

Auxiliary

THE
Auxiliary, as
it

EARTH.

297

S=Um, S=Umus, S=Unt, and inS=lM, S=Is, S=It, S=Imus, S=Itis, S=Int, was a compound, in which S was a separate part and that Um, Es, Est, Umus, Estis, Unt, Im, Is,
appears in
j

It,

Imus, Itis, Int, represented in fact the simpler form of the

Auxiliary Verb.

But we have seen

is

in

Persian, that
I

tiie

present

tense of the Auxiliary

Am,

Ai, (which
E<?,

conceive to be quasi Aj,

corresponding with Es, Lat. Eis,

I

&c.) Ast, Aim, Aid, And,

are
;

Am, Thou Art, He

Is,

We, Ye, They

and we now per-

form coincides with Um, Es, Est, Um, Est, Unt, of the Latin Um, Es, Est, Um-U^, 'Est-Is, Unt.
ceive, that this

Thus
is

then

we

understand, that
first state

Um,

Es, Est,

Um, Est, Unt,

the simplest and

of the Latin Auxiliary, and that the

Um=U5 and
the

Est=/5 are compounds.

state

We may
&c.,
'^S

represent therefore
-"M,

simplest

by ^M,

^S, &c., ^S,

^S, &c. ''N,

'^NT, &c.

Now

conceive, that the

or Es, as

we

see

it

in

Es=l7w, denotes Being, and bears precisely the same relation to

the Um, which

denotes 'I
differ

Leg Am=Being

does to
'

Am

in

Leg=Am; and

that the one

as the other does 'I

Am^Reading.'

They

only in the circumstance of the Verb of Being being added

to another term, expressing Being, either

under different or the

EsT=Zy.
it

same Elements

as

^S=Um

or Es = L^w, and

We

see,

that in the present tense of the Auxiliary, as

is

now
we
lost.

written,
first

the composition of ^S and the Auxiliary only appears in the

persons singular and plural, ''S=Um, '"S=Umus; and

over, that the

see more-

vowel

breathing

before the

is

But

in

we have the vowel breathing before the ''S, as in Ess^Em; and we find moreover, that the composition of Ess with
another tense
the auxiliary Em,Es, Et, Emus,Etis, Ent, remains through
all

the

persons; as Ess=Em, Ess=Es, Ess=Et, Ess=Emus, Ess=Etis, Ess=

Ent.
to the

We here see the

auxiliary

E?)i,

Es, Est,

Emus,
Again,

Etis, Ent, similar

in the

form Um,Es, Est, Umus,

Estis, Unt.
P P

imperfect

Er-Am,

298

^R.R.\C,D,G,,1,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
tlie

Er-Am, we have

Er

prefixed to the Auxiliary

Am,

As,

At,

Am us,
it

Atis, Ant.

The Ess

in

Ess-Em

is

plainly the part denoting Being,

and

coincides in form with Ess-^.

is

The Er
is

in

Er=Am

is

probably

quasi Es^ Am, as the Ero

acknowledged

to have

been anciently
if

written Eso.

Thus, then, as S=Um

Es=Um, and Ero, Eso,

Er=Am, S=hn, S=Umus, and S=Unt, are quasi Es=A}n, and Es=T?n, EsUmus, Es-Unt, we shall have all the tenses regularly compound of
Es and the Auxiliary Am, &c., except that the Am does not appear in the first person of the future Ero or Eso, nor the composition
of Es in some persons
of the present.

Vossius, however,

has
the

given us an ancient form for the present tense, in which

composition of 'S with the Auxiliary appears in

as

all

the persons,

Es=Um, Es=Is, Ess=It, Es=Umiis, Es^Itis, Es=U}it; where we see the Es or Ess is annexed to the Auxiliary Um, Is, It, Umus, Itis,
Unt.

We

shall see, in the course of

;

our Enquiries, a similar kind

i^^yi^Ji

of composition

and the Persian verb

Hstn, or Hastan,

To

be, exhibits an

acknowledged union of
is

this species.

The

pre-

sent tense of this verb

Hst=M, Hsr=Y, Hst, Hst=/w, Hsr-Td,

to
be, as
all

HsT =Nd, which

sian, a

is

acknowledged

verbs are in Per-

composition of the part expressing the sense of the Verb

and the Auxiliary.

The

third person singular, Hyst,

its

may

either be

considered as a compound, or as existing in

simple state.

The
is,

composition of the Latin Es=Um,

in

the

Plural Es==UM-i7^,

according to the analogy here exhibited, Hst=Ijm; but the

office

which Us performed
to distinguish
it

is

not quite apparent.

It

was added probably

and the Us might
If that

from Es=Um

in the singular,

denote Being, as. the

ES

does at the beginning.

is

should

have been the

fact,

the addition of Us

contrary to the analogy

of Es, by being put after instead

In-

of before the verb of Being.

in

EsT=l5,

if

we have

the same union, as

HsT=Td, the Est

represents

THE
represents the

EARTH.
the Is
is

290
the verb of

Kyst, denoting Being, and

first part,

Being.

Perhaps, however, the

Is
is

Est, originally expressed

it,

the verb of Being, and

an addition after

as

the Us un-

doubtedly
to the

is

in the
'^F,

word Es=Uni=Us.
or

The
&c.,

Preterite Fui belongs

Element

F\

denoting Being.

In the other parts of

the tense

we have

Fu=Isti, Fu=It,

where, in the Isti, It,

Imus, Istis, Unt,

exhibited.
U?it,
first

we have the same form which I have now The Er, we know, is inserted before the U>tt, as Erand Ere appears by
the
itself,

F\x=Eni?it;

Fu-Ere, where
in

in the

we have

same combination
is

as

the

Erunt of the

Future; and in the second the Ere

the simpler form, as in the

I

Latin Ero, and the Italian Ero, Eri, Era,

was, &c.

In the

Fu =

Eram, Fu=Erim, Fu=Ero, Fu^Issem, we have compounds of Fu, and Eram, Ero, and Essem.
In the other Latin verbs,
that they are

we

plainly see, as
part,

before suggested,
idea,

compounds of the

which expresses the

conveyed by the Verb, and of the Auxiliary Verb.

As Am=As,

Am- At,

&c. Mo}i=Es,

Mon =Et,

&c. are compounds of JfU, and

Mon, signifying

to 'Love'

and 'Advise,' and of As, At, Amus, Atis,

Ant, Es, Et, Emus, Etis, Ent, which express the Auxiliary verb Es, Est, Umus, Estis,Unt. The ''M, or Am, we see, does not
appear in the
first

person of the present tense, but

it

does in most

of the other tenses of the active voice, as

Legeb=AM, Leg=AM,

Leger=E^i, &c. &c.

and thus

we have

in

L?^=Am, Leg=As, &c. the

Am,
to

As, At,

Amus, Atis, Ant,

for the Auxiliary

Um,

Es, &c. added

Leg, denoting the action of the verb.

'^S,

The

addition of "^M and

^M='^S, without the preceding

the action of the verb in the

to

Leg, Mo?!, &c., expressing

singular and
is

first

persons

plural,

Leg=AM, Leg= Amvs,

part distinct by
itself.

Moh^Eam,
If

Mo;z =Eamus,

alone sufificient

to convince us, that the S in S=\Jm.

and 6'=Umus was originally a

Sum, Siimus had been always united,

representing the genuine state of the verb of Being,

we

should

have


300

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
&:c. &c.,

have had Leg=Sam, Leg=Samus, Mo?i=Seam, Mon-Seamus,

or something of that sort.

In the Imperfect tense, ''Jlm-Ab=ku,

the

Moji=^Eb=AM,

Sec,

we have

Am

at

the end of the word,

;

bearing the same sense as the English

as

Am

but

we have

likewise,

we

see, the

AB, and EB, belonging

to the

same Element.
to

The

office,

which Afe and

EB

originally performed,
It

precisely corre-

sponded with that of ^-Ave.

time;
'

was applied

/2=Ave Loved, Advised,' &c.

the

mark the past The Ab and Eb in the Imas the

perfect tense will bear

same meaning,

Av,

Iv, U-/,

quasi 'V-/,
It

do in Am=Ay-i, Aud=\v-i, Mon=\J-i or Mon^^V-i.

has been conjectured by others, that the

Av
it

in the

Latin

Am=

Av-i corresponded with the English Have, as

phrase
'

might be

in the

Lov'd=HAVE L'

The Av

precisely agrees in sense with

Have,

if

my

conjecture should be right.

We

have the

AB

and

EB AB

Am=AB-o, Mon=EB-o. Here again the and EB must belong to Have or Am, whatever might be the They might have been precise office which they performed.
again in the Future

merely terminations, as the

Am

at the

end of the v^ord

Am=AB=
;

Am, Mon-EB-Au

and

in that case, there

would be no

significant

portions in this Future tense to express the time of the Future or they might have been significant terminations for
to express a Future time, as
'I

Have

or

Am

we

use these vvords in the phrases

Am

to

do a thing,' or

'I

Have to

do a thing;' so that^OT=AB-o,

Mon=EB-o, would have signified 'I Have to Love, Advise,' &c. In the Spanish Language the use of Haver is very various,
and
it

is

particularly applied to express a Future action

'

'

Haver

'de Dar,To give hereafter,'

He de
-joill

Dar,

will give.'

My Gram-

marian has four Future tenses,

is

" Yo Dare, give"" He de or " or must give" " Yo Ha via de dar, be obliged
used,
I

in three of

which the verb Haver

dar, \will give

shall

shall

to

give"

"

Yo Havia

de dar,

was

to give."

In Leg, Audi] Am of the

future, the

Am

seems

to be only a termination, as in other tenses.

The

THE
The

EARTH.
To
Stand, or
to

301

formation of the Spanish verb Estar,

To

Be,

which we may consider altogether

^ Stare, will fully illustrate

coincide

with the Latin

and confirm

my

hypothesis, respecting

the
1

mode

in

which the Latin verbs have been generated.

First
some
;

may

note, that the

verb Haver in Spanisii assumes, in

as well as the ^V, as

tenses, the

^B

of

Habeo,

HvBteramos

and

thus in Italian
the
first

we have

Avere, and Abbia.

The

Preterimperfect,

Preterperfect,

and the second and

third Preterperfect,

and
was,

the Preterpluperfect, as they are called

rians, are respectively

by the Spanish Gramma;

under the following forms

Est=ABA,

5/=UvE,
Estado,
I

had been.

He

or
I

Huve
is

Estado,

have been, Hav/cz

had been.

Now

think no one can doubt, that the

the /2=Uve before the Estado;

UvE
same

after the Est in Est^\]\E

I

and we cannot,

think, doubt, that the

Aba

in

E^^^Aba has the

force, as the

Uve
is

in Est=\JvE.

We

certainly should not

have doubted about

quasi h-Ahia, as
it

this, if in

Havia the B had been adopted,

in

h-\jB=Ieramos.

By these minute
to the

cir-

cumstances

it is,

that such facts are hidden from our view.

we

cannot doubt, that the

Ab

in

Est-AsA belongs

Now AB in

^St=AB=Jm; and if the future had been in the regular form St= Av-i, we should not have doubted, that the Uv in Uve belonged to the Av in Avi. In Italian, the tense, which we may consider as
corresponding with Est=AB-a, '^St=AB=Jm, appears under the form
of
-^V,

^St^AV-a.

In the

Arem, and Erem,

of

Am=AREM, Mo?z=Erem,

&c.,

we

have the

Eram
in

of the Auxiliary.

In the past tenses, Jmav='ERAM,

Amav=l^RiM, Amav=ERo, Amav=]ssEM, we have the Eram, Ero,

EssEM, as
the past

tenses

of the Auxiliary,

Fu=Eram,

Sec.

In the passive of Latin verbs

we have

the form ^}n=OR,

&c.

or,

if

we put
;

the terminations only. Or, Aris,

I

Am=ARis, Atur, Amur,

Amini, Antur

and here

cannot decide on the nature of the

Composition.

We

have the

Element

'^R

however introduced,
and

302

^R. R.

\-C, D,

G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
we
shall see

and likewise the Element

'^N or

''N,

the latter of which

familiarly adopted in the Greek.

We

shall find, that the

Element

'^NT

is

peculiarly applied in the third persons plural of

'^

verbs.

The Element

denotes Being, through a wide extent of

as in

Language; and hence we have the terminations Or and Er,

Amat=OR, Zoi'=Er. The Element ^ R, as

the In

As a
I

verb,

we

see
is

it

in

the English

Are.

before observed,
I

perpetually connected with

Element

'^S,

and was,
is

believe, originally derived

from

it.

German, Er

the familiar pronoun for He.

Some

of the

tenses of the Passive are acknowledged to be formed from the

Auxiliary verb Amatus

Sum

vel Fui;

and thus we

see, that they are

constructed in a similar

manner

to those in the Active voice, except

that in one case the auxiliary

is

separated from the participle, or

it is

part expressing the action of the verb, and in the other

united

with

it.

Let us note, in the At, Am, Ant, of the Passive

inflection,

Or, Aris, Ki-ur, AM=ur, j^ma?ii,AiJT-ur, the auxiliary of the Active.

The

R, as the characteristic of the Passive verbs, seems to be

derived from the Celtic Air, (Gal.) Jar, (Irish,) which are used to

form what

is

called the Preterite, or the Passive Participle, as ^ir

Cruiniichadh

Assembled, Congregatus.
in

Let us now consider the verb of Being

position of other verbs in that

Greek, and the com-

Language.
'^Mi,

Sum,) may be either quasi Ej=

with Es=Um, or
lects
it

The Greek Eimi, (e<jm;, and therefore may correspond

Am.
I

may

directly be referred to

In

some DiaEsto,

we have

at

once Emmi, or Emi, (E^p, Hp,) as

thus;

before observed.

The whole
and

tense runs
(in

Eimi, Eis or Ei,

Esti,

EsTon, Esmen,

some

Dialects, Eimen,

Emen, Eimes,) Este, Eisi;

in another Dialect,
Eo-Tov,
Eo-^EJ/,

Enti,

;,;,

(E^^wf,
1.

Hp, D. IE.)
Eo-te,

<?, E<, Ej-r;,

(E;/r;,

Eo-Toi/,

(EijitEi/,

E^ei/, E/^we?,
is

P. D.)

E/o"/,

D.)

The simpler
as in Latin

State of this tense

Eimi, Eis, Esti, Em, Este, Enti,

Um,

Es, Est, UxM, Est,

Unt.

The

imperfect runs

thus: En, Es, E, Eton, Eten, Emen, Ete, Esan,

iliv,lic, U,liTov,Urr,v,

THE
Hjuev,

EARTH.
See the

303
Let us

Hre, Ucrav.)
in the

Here

we

Element 'N appears.

the true form of the

mark
clude,

Esm
it

oi Esmen,

(Ea-i^-ev,)

Es

in

EsuM-5, as

would be from Esum.

This might lead us

In the

to

con-

that Ei/ni

was

originally Ejm/.

Em, Eso, Eto,

Emeth, Esthe, Ento, of

Ua-driv,

E-M=en, Eso, Eto,

(li[^7iv,

EMETH=on, Esth=ow,
Hro,
UfxeSov,
Ua-dov,

EsTH=f, EAJETii=a, Esthe, Ento,

Hf^e9c{,

Ho-o,

E(rS;,

Hvro,)

we have

the same

fundamental form

which we have

in Latin.

In Es=Ox\i=^/,

(Eo-cj^wa;,)

we have

the Es=

Om,

as

in the

Latin

Es-Um, and Ess- Em.

The Greek

Auxiliary
'^N.

differs

from the Latin by the introduction of the Radical

verbs, like the Latin, are

compounded of the expressing the sense conveyed by the Verb and the Auxiliary.
Tnpto, Tupt='Eis,

The Greek

part

As

Tupt=Ei,

Tupt^Kros, Tiipt='ETON, Tupt=OMEN,

tutttsu;,

Tupt=htTE,

Tupt=Ousi,

(Tvtttu,

tuttth,

TinvTerov,

rvrmrov,

TwrrTCfisv, tutttete, rv7rTov(ri,)

are

compounded

of Tupt, and of Eis, Er,

Eton, Eton, Omen, Ete, Ousi, corresponding with tlie Eis, Ei, EsTON, Eston, Esme7i, or EmEN, Este, in one Dialect Ete,
ElSI, (E(?, E(,
Eo-roi/, Eo-roy,

Eir/^er, Eo-re,

Et, P. Er<,) of the Auxiliary.

We

see here, that one form of the second person of the Auxiliary
is

Ei, (E;,)

adopted for the third in the ordinary verbs.

Perhaps
person
but
it

the Ei was originally Ej,

The

'^M

we

see

is

lost in the first

of the p'resent tense of the Active voice, as

is

it is

in the Latin;

found in the same tense of the Passive and Middle voices, and in

various other tenses,

literally,
'

Tupt=OMai, &c. &c.

I.'

(TvTTTo^ai,)

which means

Beat=AM
is

The
Verbs

"^

likewise found in that class of verbs, which are called

(ji^^^t.)

in

Mi, T//A=Emi,

In the composition of these verbs

we

see likewise the Auxiliary, as T/7/z=Emi, Es, Est,

Eisi,
it

Eton, Eton,
and though

Emen, Ete,
contains, as
in

(t*^'-?^, tiOtj?,

&c,)

Here the third person singular

commonly
person

does, the

Element

'^S,

as Esi
in

the third the

plural

we have

Eisi, yet

a Dialect
(TidsvTt,

we
In

have

familiar

Element ^N, Ent/, Tz7/i-Enti

Dor.)

304

'^R.

R.

^"-- C,

D, G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.

In the Passive voice of the ordinary verbs

we

see a similar compo-.

sition of the part expressing the sense of the

Verb and the Auxiliary;

(EruTrrc^ttiji/,
btvttijv,

as in e-Tupt=Omen, e-Tup=En, Tiip-Esomai,

o-oixai,)

twvi-

which are formed from Tupt, Tup, and Omen, or Emeu,

En,
[Uv,)

(H|W>jv,)

awd Esomai,

(Eo-ojtta*.)

The Auxiliary Emen,

(H|iiiji',)

is

thus formed; Emeji, Eso, Eto, Emethon, Esthon, Esthen,

Esthe, Ento; and e-Tupt=Omen
is

Emetha^

thus formed, e-Tupt=\Otnen, ou,

(sti/tt-

or Eso, Eto, Omethon, Esthon, Esthen, Ometha, Esthe, Onto,

rc^Tiv, iTUTTTou,

vel

iTVTTTsiro

apud

vetcrcs, BTUTTTiTo, &c.)

The

present

tense

is

formed in a similar manner, though without any addition

in the first person to the '^M, or

Am.

It

coincides
it is

most

in the
in

singular and plural with the Latin, though

somewhat
Etui,

simpler state.

Thus we have Tupt= Ouai,

\

Esai,

OuETha,
tv-^tstxi,

EsThe, OiiTai,

(TuTTTOjwa;, TVTTTV!,

vel

TUTTTea-oci

apud veteres,

rvTrroy^sdix, TU7rTe(r9e,

tvtttovtui,)

which coincides most with the Latin

the two forms of Emai,
(Eo-sij-Om,)

form,

Um, Es, Est, Umus, Est=/^, Unt. The Infinitive of the Greeks follows
and of EsTHAi
infinitive

(Eivat,)

in

E^^Esthai,

as in Tupt=EiN,

Tetuph^EnAi, Tupt=EsTiiAi,
forms of the

(ruTrreiv, TeTu<pemi, TwxricScci.)

In some

we have a compound of the Elements '^M and "^N, as E?n=En, Em-Enai (Ef^ev, E^sva*, Ion.), and in the other The verbs Tupt^Emen, Tupt=Emenai, (Tutttej^si', Tv7rreij,evai, A. D.)
EsTHAi of the Greeks corresponds with the Esse, Estre or Etre,
EssER, of the Latins, French,
Italians, Sec.
If

Einai should be

quasi Ej-Nai, then the Nat, and En, in Ej=Nai, and

Em=En,

will

be the form of the

Infinitive

added to the verbs of Being, Ej

and Em.

some of the Dialects of the Teutonic, the Infinitive Thus in German and Saxon we have Lo6=En, terminates in N. In the Lt{fi=AK, To Love; in Gothic, SokJ= An, To Seek, &c. &c. Hindostan Dialects the Infinitive ends in Na, as Afar=NA, To
In

Beat, Jaoii=NA,

To

Go, (Hadley's Gram.

p. 37,)

where

let us

note

the

Mar and

the Jaoti, corresponding with the English

Marr and
Go.

THE EARTH.
Go.

305
Hona,

The

verb of Being in these Dialects

(

is

To

be,

which
is

corresponds with the Greek Einai,

"
if

E^ca/);

and the present tense

formed by using Hyti, the verb of Being, after the word expressing
the action

intended, as

Myn

Dourtay Hyn,

am

running,"

(Hadley,

p.

37.) where

the term Dourtay, Running,

it

with Hyn, as Doiirtayhyn,

would be precisely

was joined the same compoEti, (Hv,

sition as e-Tupt07i, {jLtvtttov,)

I

from Tupt and On, or

the TupUY.u-en,

Eram,)

was beating.
of

We

perceive sometimes the '^M

in

the Infini;

tive

Greek

verbs, as in

(tuttte/^ei/ )

and

this

likewise takes place in

and Galic, as
Dialects.

some of the Celtic Dialects, as in the Irish DeanAu, DheanAuh, To Do, a verb common to both
present tense
I

The
I

may

be considered to be the same,

Deafi-AM,
in

Do, or

Am

Doing, where the sense of

Am

is

the

same

both instances.
In the Irish Dialect

we have Ata=/;, ArA=0{r, Ata

all

Se,

Ata =

Moid, ATA=Thaoi, ATA=Id, for

the persons of the present tense,

Ata and As used for all the persons, when accompanied by the pronouns, Ata or As Me, lam, Ata or As Tu, Thou art, &c. &c. We have likewise An with the Pronouns used for all persons of the present, An Me, An Tu, &c., Am I, Art thou, &c. We see, that the An coincides with the Een,
/ am, thou
art,

&c.

We have

likewise

(Hi/,)

of the Greeks, though they are applied to different tenses. It

may

perhaps be worthy of remark, that the Celtic and Greek verbs.

An
Evjv,)

and Een,
;

(Uv,) agree

even

in point of the time,

which they
(Hv,

express

as

some have observed,

that the

Greek Een or Keen,

was used

for the Present tense.

O'JK apa i^owov

Ekti ^uu.

EHN

epiSuv yEvo^,

aXX

syrt

yctice*

( Hes. Op. A. v. 11.)

"

Non

sane

unum

Est contentionum genus, sed in terra sunt

" duo."

The

later writers

seem

to have adopted this use of the

word, in order to give their compositions an air of antiquity.

the

(See
tense

Poem under

the

name

of Mus^eus,
Q.

v.

16.)

In

the perfect

306
where
to the

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S/r,X,Z.
we have Bha Me,
same form
yet
I

tense of the Irish verb,

in

was, or have been

Bha we

see the

as in Fui, and the English Be.

Fuj,

Some might

conjecture, that Fui

;

was quasi

and

that
I

it

belonged

Element FD, FJ, &c.

we

shall conclude,
in form,

think, from

this instance,

where Bha and Fui coincide

and from other

examples of the same kind, that the Elements

&c. are distinct from each other.
denotes
the whole

^B and BD, FD, The Element BD, FT, &c.

compass
of Language,
I

Being through

and
was,

accordingly, in the

same tense with Bha, we have BuAohas,

and likewise
&c. &c.

in other tenses.

Do
Is

Bhios,

was, Biodh, Be thou,

In Irish,

we have both
Is,

and As, as the impersonal verb,

Ata=/w, Ata Me, that Ata is the verb of Being; and we see, that Im is an addition, which, according to my hypothesis, belongs to Am, (Eng.)
corresponding with
(Eng.) &c.
perceive in

We

We have from
and that Es

hence another proof, that

Es-Um

is

the true form in

the Latin verb of Being,

is

that

Es and

Um

are distinct portions,

the part, corresponding with the terms for Being,

under the same Element, Es, Est, &c.

same loss of the vowel breathing in the Celtic verb, as in the Latin. Not only Kia=Im signifies I am, but likewise ^Ta^Ith, or -^TSa^ Jm, '^S =Am, ''S^=Om but even here we see the
find the
'
;

We

verb of Being distinct from the remaining part; since in the other
persons.

Thou

art,

He

is,

we have Ta
ye, they are,

tu,

Ta

se

though the

breathing before the

is still lost.

In the plural the Grammarians

put

Ata

sinn, sibh, siad.

We,

form.

In Irish and Galic the Infinitive

where we see the true ends in ''M, as it somewhich belongs

'^

times does in Greek, as Sam, Taim,

to the present, as

To

be,

directly

we

before observed.

We perceive, in the
the Est, or

Moid and.
Su-Mvs,

the '^Thaoi of the

first

and second persons plural of the verb Ata=

''Moid, Ata='^ T/iflo/, the

Est/5.
I

Mus and

ST,

in

In the Galic Dialect of the Celtic,

we have Ata

or

Tha

mi,

am,

Tha

thu,

Tha

e,

Thou art, He

is,

&c.

We have likewise

Is in
all

THE
all

EARTH.
I

307
am. Thou
Jn, corre-

the persons of the present, Is Mi, Is Tu, Is E, &c.,

art,

He
I,

is,

&c.

and, moreover,
Is

Am

mi,

Jn

tu, J71 e,

which mean,

Am

Art thou,

he, &c.,

where Am, unless put

English Am.
In

for

sponds precisely with

the

Galic likewise

we
Be

have Bha or Bu mi,

was, &c., and in other tenses and moods

as BiTuidh mi,
I

we have
thou.

the Element

BD,

shall be,

Bith

ihu.

Sec.

&c.

The form

of a regular Galic or Irish verb, as given

is,
I

by Lhuyd, in the Present tense, Am=Aoid, AoidA=Esi, Aids=Ion,

third persons of the singular,

Sgriobh,^^

Aim, Air, Aidh,

In the
first

write,

&c.

and

and

in the first

and second of the

plural,

Am, At, Am=Us, At=Is, which corresponds with Sgriobh] Aim, Aidh, Am=Aoid, Aoid/z=Esi. In Welsh, the verb of Being is Wyf, I am, Wyt or Wyd, Thou art, Tza, Mae, Oes, Sydd, Si, He is, Ym, Ych, YNT,We, Ye, They The 2 w denotes, we see. Being, under the vowel form and are. this we shall find sometimes to take place, as in the English He. The English He is derived probably from the Consonant form, as Hyse (Sax.) Is (Lat.) as the Etymologists suppose; and so, I

we

see the Latin form, Scrib]

imagine, are the other words denoting Being, which are expressed

by Vowels.
Es-It.
so
it is

In

Mae we

see the

Element
Sit,

-^M,

and
I

in

Sydd we see

a similar composition to
In

the Latin

which

conceive to be
''S is lost,

"S-Ydd
it

the vowel breathing before the

in the Irish

and

in Si, as

was

and Galic Ta.

In

Wyf we have
Oes,

the

Am

of the Galic, English, &c., where

F and

M have passed into

or

each other; and in the other persons,

Wyt

Wyd,

Ym,

YcH, Ynt, we have the simplest state of the verb of Being, corresponding with the Um, Es, Est, Um, Est, Unt of the Latins, in
'^5'=Um, Es,

Est, ^6'-Um=m5, Esj.is, ^i'^UNT.

The

simplicity of

the

Welsh verb accords most with that of the Persian, conveying the same idea and this resemblance will be more striking in the Plural, Ym, Ych, Ynt, (Welsh), Aim, Aid, And, (Pers.) The
;

Welsh

verbs, like others, are

compounds of the

part expressing the

sense

308

^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S/r,X,Z.
The
present

sense conveyed by the verbs and the auxihary verb.

tense in

Welsh

is

likewise expressed by
it,

verb, before produced, added to

as

Yd or Ytt, and the auxiliary Yd=Wyf,Yd=Wyt, or Wyd,

Mere we have the verb of

7V/=2o,

Yd=Ym, Yd=Ych, Yd=Ynt.

itself.

Being joined with

The Yd
&c.
;

or

verb of Being, corresponding

Es,

witli

Yir I conceive to express the Wyt, Wyd, Oes, (Welsh,)

to

Est, (Lat.) &c.,

Is,

and

form precisely the same

species of union,

when joined with

IVyf, &c.,

which we see in the

or

Latin Es=:Um, Es=Is,

Ets=It, Es=Um-/, Es=It-/5, Es=Unt,

Ess=Em, Ess=Es, Ess=Et, Ess=Em-5, Ess=Et-w, Ess=Ent.

Persian verb, like the Welsh and other verbs,
is

The compound, as we

have seen, of the part conveying the idea of the verb, and the
auxiliary.

The

Persians likewise have combined the term denoting

that verb of

Being, and belonging to the verb of Being, with Being, or with

signifies
itself.

We have seen,
is

that (^^^wii Hstn, or Hast-c/j,

To

Be,

corresponding with

Est, Esse,

&c. &c.

The

present tense of this verb

formed of Hast and the Auxiliary, as

Hast-M, Hast-Y, Hast, Hast-Ym, Hast-Yd, Hast-^ND.

see in the Persian verb, that the third person
either the verb of
is

We
is

Hast, which

Being in

its

simple state, or a contraction for

Hast-AsT, as
In

before observed.
see that

Welsh we

Yd

is

third person, as

Td=Tw

but in

added to Tw, another form of the what is called the Passive, we have
In Welsh, as in the other

Yd=Ys, which

is

sometimes simply Ys.

Languages, which we have noticed, the Element ''N appears as an auxiliary verb, and
is

adopted in the inflexions of verbs, as in

(Hi/,

the Greek Etiipt-OtJ, &c. (ErvTrr-ov,) from En,

in the

Eram.)

Thus

Welsh we have Oedd=Wii,

is

wasj and

in the other persons

we

find Oedd^It, or Oedd^Tt,

Thou

wast, Oedd, or Td=Oedd,

He
we

was, &c.; where there

a similar union, Oedd=It, &c., which

have before seen.

In another tense
or

Bu=Om, Bu^Och, Bu=Ant

Ont,

we have Bu=M, Bu=Osr, Bu, have been, &c. Here we have

a

com-

THE
a

EARTH.
Bu=M,
that the '^M or

309

compound of Bu and the auxiliary. The Bu corresponds with the Bha and Bu in the other CeUic Dialects, and with the Fid of
the Latins.
is

We
is

may

observe, in the

AM

used, which

the ordinary form in other Languages, instead of

the

Wyf.
I

We find

same termination
'^F,
I

in other verbs, as

Aeth=Y-M,

came.

In general, however, the

or Wyf, &c.

is

used,

when
not a

added

to the verb, as in

Bydd= Af,
is

shall be,

Bydd=WYF, Byth=
IFyf,

Wyf, B-Vjyf, which

latter

formed of Bu and

and

is

contraction of Byth and Wyf, as the

Welsh Grammarians imagine.

in other inoods

Let us mark the Bydd and Byth, which

is

and tenses
in

Bod, Buas=W7i, &c., where

we

see the

Element BD, as

BhadIn the
in

has, Bhios, Biodh, &c. in other Dialects of the Celtic.

In Persian,

the

same

auxiliary
(^<^jj

is

used,

and

in

the

same manner.

Infinitive,

C)>jj

Bud-en,

Bud

signifies

To

be;

and

the

Bud^M, Bud=Y, Bud, Bud=\y\, Bud=YD, I was, Thou wast, &c. where the plural of this Bud-Yo, Bud-No, precisely corresponds with a
Preterite,
;

Bud=T<lD,
tense,

mean

Bud=hi,

similar combi-

nation in the Welsh, as Buus^^Em, Buus^Ech, Buas=Ei;T,

We, Ye,

They had been. The Welsh Language

Element

supplies us with the idea, from which the

BD

denotes Being; and

I

we

shall find, that

Is,

it is

precisely

the same as that, from which

1

suppose Est,

&c. to be derived.
is

conceive, that Est,

Is,

&c., as denoting Existence,

idea of

what

is

Placed Situated, and belongs to the sense conveyed

Colloco, Statuo
;

taken from the

by IsTemi,

(Io-ti?,^;,

at in aor. 2 perf. plusq. perf.

in other

Sto, Consisto;

unde Est; Esse, Natum, Ortum Esse,) or

Existo,

words, that Est, &c. has precisely the same original and metaphorical

"

To

meaning as Set, or be made

To
;

Be,

To
"

Exist,

from
&c.

Ex

and

Sisto,

to stand

To continue,"
see the

Bod

signifies

in Welsh "

To

Be," and likewise

An aBoDE,
;

a dwellinir, a

" mansion, an habitation."

to

Welsh Bod belongs and the Hebrew the English a-Bode, Bide, Bed, Booth, &c. kc.

Thus we

310
ni BT,
in

-R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
a House, Temple, &c. &c.

The word

signifies a

Daughter

Hebrew, from the idea of the Being

see, that

the ^Existens Persona.*

(eo-tix,)

We

may now
Ped'On,
Is,

Bod, a-Bode, Bide, &c. belong to Bod-^w, (Germ.)

(Jls^ov,

Solum,) the Ground, for the same reason that Est,

IsTemi,

(itrTijp,)

do to EsTia,

&c. &c,

the

Ea;th.

Through the whole compass of Language the Element BD denotes Being: Hence we have the great Deity worshipped all over the East BuDDA. We shall see, that the Armoric form for the verb To Be is Beza; from which, as we shall now understand, the name Beza is derived; and thus we see, that the Budda, the Deity of the

East, and Beza, have the

same meaning.

compound tenses in the Welsh Language, the Bum, Buaswn, Byddaf, become Fiim, Fuaszvn, Fyddaf; and the Welsh Grammarians have illustrated this composition in the verbs Henyw, We may represent Cetiyw, Deryw, Goryw; as Han-Fum, &c. &c. the terminations of the ordinary Welsh verbs thus ist Person sing.
In some
;

Car\Wii, Ais, Aswn, Af,

love,) &c.

(I loved,

have loved,

had loved,

I shall

1st P. PI.

2d Pers, It, Aist, As=it, i. 3d P. ai. Odd, Asai. Em, As=Om, As=Em, fFn. 2d P. Ech, As=Och, As^Ech,
In some tenses Cer
is

WcH.
is

3d p. Ent, As=Ant, As=Ent, Ant.

written Car.
first

The

formation of these tenses

manifest.

We

see in the

person singular, that the auxiliaries belonging to

''S, '^F,

the Elements ^N,

state, or

are adopted, as

Wn,

Ais, Af, in a simple

AS=Wn

in

compound

state, as in

Oedd=Wn.

The

second and third persons singular belong to the Element "^S, &c. according to the ordinary analogy, except in Ai, which is quasi Aj;

and the

plural,

through

all

the tenses,

is

formed likewise according

to the ordinary analogy, either in a simple or

^S,&c. -"NT, or^S,&c.= ^M, ''S,&c.= ''S,&c.

one tense, where
or
in the first person plural

compound state, ""M, ^S,&c.=NT; except in

the

we have

Element

'^N

Wn,

as in the

Greek Tupt|Ow=EN,
the ^N.

{TvTTTOf^Bv,)

though here

we
In

have both the

'M and

THE

EARTH.
;

311

To Be and this we see coincides with the Bod of the Welsli, &c. The first person of the present tense is Ov, Ass=Av, Ass=Am, where, in the Ov, Av, Am, we see
In Cornish, Baz, or Bos, signifies

both the forms of the Element, as that of ^V, and likewise the ordinary form '^M. In Welsh we have seen it to be '^F, as Wyf.

These forms, Ov, Av, will decide our opinions on the origin of Av, Let us mark in Ass=Am the Iv, in the Latin Am=Av-i, JudAw-L
true form of '^S=Um, as in the old

ES=Me. The second person

is

word Es^Um, and the Russian Oz, Ass=Az, Ydh=Ozj the third Ma,
first

Tu, Ez,YsY, Otte, Ydzhi; the

plural Oni, Ass^on, the second

Oh, Oux, Tz-Oux^ and the third Tnz, '''M=07iz, Tm^Onz.

third person singular the

In the

Ma

is

the

Mae

of the Welsh, where the

Element "^M denotes Being,

plural, '^^=Um, "S^lJu-us, &c.

as in

the first persons singular

and

In the third person plural, '^M^Ojiz,

of the '^M

ovTyn^ONZ, we
I

see a

compound

and the

the ordinary form of that person.

In Cornish,

^NT, we have By= ^M,

the

ONZ,

have been, corresponding with Bu=M, Welsh; where the Bv and

coincide together.

Bu

The B

is

turned into a

Fin

Cornish, as By-

Jn, or Vy-An, &c.

other Dialects.

In the Armoric, Beza means

is

To

Be, as in the

The term So

used in

all

persons of the present;

where the breathing before the '^S is lost, as it is before the '^T in the Galic and Irish ''Tha, ^Ta; though it is again found in Ata. The present tense in Armoric is likewise expressed by Ou?i, Out,
Eo, or E, Omp, Och, Int, and Ez-Oiin, Ez-Out, Ez- Eo,
art.
I

am, Thou

He

is;

and

in

the plural,

Ez^Omp, Ez^Och, Ez^Int, we

find likewise the

same composition, which we have seen

Welsh Yd=Ym, Yd=Ych, Yd=Ynt, in the Persian Ha^/=YM, Hast=YD, Hast- "Nd, and in the Es=Um, Es-It, Es=Unt, belong-

in the

ing to the ancient Latin form, which Vossius has recorded, Esiunus,
Esitis,

Esunt.

In the Hindostan Dialects,

the ''N, as in the

Hona

signifies

To

Be, where

Greek

'Evnai,

{j-tvai,

Esse,) &c.

we have The Grammarians


312

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Hona
is

inarians acknowledge, that from this

Infinitive

derived the

Na

of the

mood, of the verbs

I

in these Dialects, as

Mar^'NA,

To

Beat,

yaou=NA, To Go.
in the

have shewn, that Jaou belongs to Go,

Infinitive

and that
then,

Teutonic Dialects the

is

ends in

'^N.

Thus
cor-

Jaou=NA

precisely the

same combination

as

the

responding word and tense in the

German

Gehe=lSi,

the Saxon

Ga='N, the Belgic Gae=lS!, and the English

Infinitive ends,

Ga=Ng.

The Greek
Tupt=

we know,
Ida?i

in

Ein, &c. from EiKai,

(Eivxi,) as

EiN.

The
us.

Persian ends in '^N, or in Idan, as the Grammarians

inform

The

in

Persian verbs must be considered as

having arisen from ^^y^^^ Hastan,

plainly see the composition of c:^^^

To
Hst,

be

and

in

Hastan

we

Is,

the part expressing

and An, the termination of the Infinitive. In Persian the Infinitives frequently end likewise in ^Dan and ^Tan. In the Hinthe verb,

dostan Dialects,

Hyn means
An
E,

" There

is. It is.

We are," &c.
(Hy, Erat,) are,

which
In the

we

see precisely coincides with the

Greek ,

and the

An

of the Irish;

He

is,

It is.

An

sinn,

We

&c.

Hindostan Dialects,

Ta

or

Tau, Tee, &c.

are

used with the

Pronouns
in the

in all the persons of the present, as the Irish

Ta is.

Thus

Hindostan we have Ma, To, Oo|TA, and in Irish

7m, Se,
signifies

TA|M^, In these Dialects, Hoova for I am. Thou art, He is. Am, which is the same form as the Ov and the Av of the
I

Cornish.

have before observed, that

Ta

and

Ka

form

participles,

Dour=TA, Running, Dour=KA, Having

run.

In the Irish,

says

General Vallancey, " the Supines end in Ta and Te, which form the " participle of the Passive voice, which, with the auxiliary verb
" Sam, or Tam, go through all the tenses j as Gonaim, I wound, " Taim Gow=Ta, I am wounded." (Gram. p. 115.) In Gipsey, Se
is

Is,

which answers

to the

Hindostan Ta, &c.

and

still

more
in

agrees in form with the Celtic terms Si, So, &c.

wise.

In Gipsey, likeit

So

Sa means How, What;

^^Sa

Gipsey?

So Se Romane, What Is Shan Ria,SA Shan Raunea, How do you do, Sirf
as

How
do

THE
do you do,

EARTH.
/Jo/^r/j,

S13
The

Madam ? The

Kia and Raiinea belong to Re\\ and Re^

(Hindoo,)
&.c.

gina, (Lat.) /?e, (Ital.) Roi.Reine, (Fr.)

Shan

conceive to be a

compound oi

Sha, a variety o^ Se, to denote

the participle Being, and An, which

may

be called the verb, correBe.

sponding with the Hindostan Hona,

the Hindostan,

To

The Ta

or

Tau of

when added

to the part denoting the action of the

is

verb to express the participle, they say Dour

'running,' the

precisely the same.

Thus, when

Ta

am running,' Dour Tau Hyn, 'We are Ta and Tau may be considered as separate parts of
Hoon,
*I

Speech, denoting Being; and Ta=77oo, Ta^' Hyn,

'I

mean

precisely

am, we are being,' just as I conceive Sha=An, or Sh'=An, to do. I shall now examine the formation of the verbs in some of the
shall find, that they follow a similar

Modern Languages; and we

analogy to those, which
I

have before unfolded.

In the Estre or

Etre, Ete, &c. of the French, we have the simple representation of the Element '^S, '^T, denoting Being; and in ET-Ant, the
Gerund, as
it

is

called, or

the

Participle,

we have

the

Ant

corresponding with the Latin

S=Erai, S=Erois, S=Ois,

Am^has,
the
'^S
'^S,

Ant-Zj.

In the S=Uis,

we have

as in the Latin

"S-Um,

where the breathing before the

verb.

is

lost;

and the Uis, Erai,

EroiSjOis, should be considered as the simplerstate of the auxiliary

In
Ej-Ois,
Sec.

&c.

the

breathing before

the

"^S

or

*T

appears, as in Es-Um, Es-It,

Ess-Em, Ess-Es.

In jF=SSe

we have

compound of the Elements F'^and ^S, as in the Latin Fu=Isse= ^m, the Welsh Bu=As-wn, &c. &c. The ordinary French verbs are
a

compounded,

as the auxiliary

is,

of the part expressing the action

its

of the verb and the auxiliary in

simpler form.

In the

Is,

Es,

Est, Ommes, Etes, Ont, of S-Uis, Es, Est, S=0?nmes, Etes, S=Ont, we have one simple state, which agrees, we see, with the Latin form
'^S.
;

except that the

first

person singular belongs to the Element

is

Another simple state

the Ois, Ois, Oit, Ions, Iez, Oient,

of the

compound of Et]Ois,

Ois, Oit, &c. &c.,

which

differs

nothing

R R

from

514
Element

^R. R. \'- C,

D, G, J, K, Q,
first

S,

T, X, Z.

from the former, except that the

"^N,

person plural belongs to the

is

and the second person

plural

in its simplest state.

In the Erai of S=Erai,

Ero, (Lat.)
;

we have
is still

the simplest form, coinciding with

and the Erois, of S=Erois, supplies us with another

a

compound of Er and Ois. The Er=Ois, Er=Oit, coincides precisely with Er=As, Er=At, (Lat.) a compound of the Elements '^R^ '^S. We shall find, when we examine
simple form, though this
the French verbs, that they are generally composed of the part ex-

pressing the verb, and the auxiliaries under these forms.

observe, that the exception
third persons singular,
Is, It,
"^

We
first

shall

is

chiefly to

be found in the
in a vowel.

and
Is,

which sometimes end

In Sent]

Imes, Ites, //--Ent,

we have

the first form, except that the

R is added

to the ''N in the third person plural.

In the SentjOis,

Ois, Ois, Ions, Iez,

conditional, as

Ent, we have the second form. In the future and Sent|lRAi, Ir=Ois, &c., we have two other forms.
person singular of Sent=lRM,

Though

in the first
;

we have

the simpler

form Irai

yet in the second person, and in the plural Sent] Ir=As,

Ir=Ons, wehave the compound one, as m Sent]lR=Ois, Ir-Ions,&c. In Iss=IoNS of Sent=Issions we have a similar combination to EtloNS.
is,

The Gerund
but
it is

or Participle

is

commonly formed,

as

EI^Ant

by adding ^N
;

to the part expressing the sense of the verb, as

Parl-AnT

sometimes formed by adding what corresponds

with Etant, as

^^=Issant, quasi Ag=Etant, &c. &c. In the French verb of Possession, Av-oir, we have Eu, Auraiy

Jg

ir,

Eus, Eusse, which are quasi Ev, Av-^i?af, Ev- ^S, Evyii,

-^Sse.

In the

As, A, Ont,

I,

You, He, They Have, the

has been

lost.

In
or

the English verb of Possession, Have,

^

we

find the Radical

W,

B, lost in the Past tense

Had,

as

it is

in the

German

Hatte.

The

"D

and the

^T
'

represent the past time;

and thus Had and Hatte

are quasi Haved,

Hav-D, Hab-T^^. In the Engfish Elad, used as the radical ^V or ^B is likewise lost; I Have Had,' a participle, but in the German it is preserved, with the T after it, corresponding
with

THE
with ^D, as
'

EARTH.
*

315

Habe ^^-Hab-Tj I Have Had.' The Element '^V or ^B is likewise lost in German and English, in the second and third persons of the Present, as Du Hast, Er Hat, Thou Hast, He Has.' In the plural, the Germans use Hab=, HAB=r, Hab=JE, We, Ye, They Have, where the Radical again The Saxon form will decide on the justness of my obserappears.
Ich
'

Thou Ha=St,) HjEBB=Ath, Ujet=T, (He Ha~S,) UAB^^Ath, (We Have,) Sec, HmF-De, I Ha=D,) H.EF=r, (He Ha=D.) In the Gothic, Hab=Aida is He
vation
;

as HiEBBE,

UjEF=St, (I Have,

'

'Ha=D', &c. &c.

In the Italian and Spanish Auxiliary, where the S exists at the

beginning of the word S=0>io, S=Aro,

Sea, Ser, S=Ido, (Span.)
it is

Sia, S=Arei,(\ia\.') Soi,

S=Ere,

to

be considered as derived from the

same source
which
In
I

as the

S in the Latin and French Siun, Suis, &c. in

lost.

have shewn the breathing before the S to have been

;

the Y.ssere of the Italians

Esse7ido, Sendo,
is

we have the true form and in we have both forms. The Italian participle Stato
I

directly

borrowed from Stare, to which, as

yet the ancient

have shewn, Essere

used

ultimately belongs;
''S=Uto, to

Italians

Ess=Uto and

which

latter

form the Spanish ^S=Ido belongs.

is

The
in
its

present tense of the Italian verb

''S=Ono,

S=Ono,
see the
'^T,

Sei, e.

S=Iamo, ^S=Iete,

where

in

the

plural

we

verb of Being
'^N, as in the

simplest form, Iamo, Iete, Ono, ''M,

Persian

Aim, Aid, And,

in the Armoric Omp,Och, Int, and

The form '^M, '^T, '^N in many of the tenses.
I

in the

Welsh

Ym, Ych, Ynt.

the Italian verbs,

represents the plural of

In the Imperfect Era*

Eri, Era, Er=yJmo, Er=Ate, Er=Ano,

was, &c.,

we

see the
;

Er^am
in the

of the Latins in

its

simple state,as

it is

in Ero, (Lat.)

and

Amo,

Ate, Ano,
is

we have

the ordinary termination.

plural,

The

singular,
is

we
still

see,

no compound; and the

though a compound,
Is.

in a simpler state

than the Latin Er=Am-Us, Er^Atare sometimes written

But

the

Er=Amo and Er^Ate

Er=AW=Anw, Er=

AN = Ate,

316
the Latin

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
AV
is

AY=Ate, where the

inserted, corresponding to ^B
;

and

'^V in

Am]AB-j4m, Av-i

and hence

''Vja,

i,

a,

Amo, Ate,

Ano, added
Aniavano,

to the part expressing the action of the verb, forms the

imperfect in Italian, as Jmava, Amavi, Amava, Amavamo, Amavate,

I

did

love.

In

Fui,

F=Osti,

Fu,

F=Ummo,
Oss=Ero,

F=Oste,

F=Urono,

'I was,'

&c.

we

see the simpler form of the Latin Fui;

and

in

F'^ = \Ossi,
in its

Ossi,

Osse,

Oss=Imo, Oste,

we have
have here

Fu=Iss-^w,

simple and more original state.

We
We

likewise the termination of Ero.

are
Esti,

The

future and conditional tenses

S]Aro, Aral, Ara, Jr=Emo, Ar=Ete, Ar^Anno;

SlJrei,

Ar=

Ar=Ebbe, Ar=Emmo, Ar=Este, Ar=Ebbe=Ero.

I

see in Ebbe

the Ebbi,

Ero, the

He Had, and the AF in Er=AW=Amo; and in In the termination, we have the Ar and Era, I was.
Had, Ebbe,

Latin, the ''R likewise supplies the termination

Fu=Ere.

Thus

in

''S=Ar=Ebb=Ero, from S=Ar, and Ebb=Ero,

They Had, we have

compound, consisting of four parts, belonging to three Elements, S, '^R, "B, each of which was originally significant. The Italian Grammarians represent, in a concise manner, the

mode
Ssi,

of forming their ordinary verbs, thus, Imp. Fo, Vi, Fa, Famo,

Fate, Fano.
Ssi,

Fut. Ro, Rai, Ra, Renio, Remo, Ratino.

Ssero.

Imp. Subj.
Rebbe,

Sse, Ssimo, Ste,

Conditional,

Rei, Resti,

Remmo,

Reste,

Rebbero, as

Am=A\A, Am=ERO, Jm=Assi, Am=

Erei, where

we

perceive the formation of the ordinary verbs from

the simpler forms of the auxiliary, such as

other instances.
Italian,

In the verb of

we have Possession we have

seen in

all

the

three forms in

Av, Ab, and Eb, as Aw-Ete, Abbia, Ebbi. We have seen, that the Preterite of this word has supplied a part in the formation of the conditional of the ordinary verbs; and the Av, as we have
likewise seen, furnishes

another portion in the Imperfect,

Aw-a.

The

Preterite

is

formed thus; Ebbi, AF=Esti, Ebbe,

Am= AF=

Emmo, AF^Este, Ebbero.

tense,

The Hanno, They Have,

is

of the present

was formerly written Habb=Ono, which

probably the true

form.

THE
form.

EARTH.
As
so, in

317

The

present singular was likewise formerly written Abbo,

the tenses of the verb of

Abbi, Abbe, instead of Ho, Hai, Ha.

Being, in

its

ordinary state, are formed

by the union of

parts,

denoting Being, with each other;

the same

the verb of Possession,

union
is

takes

place,

as

Av-Ev-d', Av=r=EBBE,
I

Av=r=

Ebbero, which
It

of the same kind as the union in English,

Have
is

LA\-ed, or Had, &c. &c.

is

the

common
in its

opinion,
;

that the

Italian
it

Language

a
if

corruption of the Latin

and so indeed

may be

considered,

we
any
it

regard

it

present state, under one

point of view, as

abounding with more words directly taken from the Latin than
other.

Yet

if

we

look to the Radical part of the Language, as

appears in the formation of the verbs

the state of the Pronouns,

;

the Particles, and the artifices

that
it

of construction

we cannot

say

is

more

related to the Latin than the French, or

any other

of those Languages, whose affinity

ceding discussions.

Indeed

it

is,

we have detailed in the prein many respects, more remote

j

from the Latin than various other Languages

as

it

appears to be

more

directly connected

with some forms of the Celtic Dialects,

taken.
It is difficult to

from which the Latin

this subject

itself is

speak on

with precision.
it

That

the great body of the Italian

Language, as

is

now

written, has been directly taken from the

Latin, as Educaziofie, Contemplaziofie, &c. &c.;

we

shall all agree;

but these words seem to have been engrafted on the fundamental

part of the Language, which
I

have before described, just as the

Contemplation,

corresponding

words Education,

&c.

have been

added to our own Language, and engrafted on the Teutonic Stock.

The two
is

cases only differ in this respect, that the Italian

Language

number of these borrowed terms than any other form of Speech. As we go back to the earlier stages of our own Language, these terms diminish, and may, at last, be
furnished with a greater
said to disappear;

and the Antiquaries

in

Italian Literature will

discover.

318
discover,

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
I

imagine, that this fact

;

is,

in

some degree,
it

true of their

Language likewise
examined.

when
of

the words, of which

existence,
shall
all

was composed

in the earliest states

its

In
is
j

be well sifted and

our judgment and

a great variety of cases,

caution will be necessary to decide on this question.

The

Italian

word, which

the object of our enquiry,

may

indeed have a parallel

us

term

in

Latin

yet
is

this,

of

itself,

affords

no argument to

conclude, that

it

derived from that source.

of Speech, or there
it
;

common

to

many forms

The word may be maybe a parallel Celtic

Italian

term, more particularlyconnected with

and thus the

to

word

may have
itself is to

arisen from the

same source,
In

which the Latin word

be directly referred.

more
is

justly say, that

some cases, we perhaps might the Latin word is derived from the Italian.
this idea,

Without, however, entangling ourselves in

which, indeed,

somewhat

difficult clearly to

explain

it

will be sufficient for us to

enquire, whether the Italian

word has passed

into that

Language

through the medium of the Latin, or whether it was derived from any other source. This is the statement of a fact, the force of

which we

all

understand, and which

may sometimes

be fully asceris,

tained, either

by internal or external evidence, that

itself,

either

by

examining the nature of the word

or by historical evidence

on the

first

introduction of the
I

word

into that

Language.
Italian

In short,

imagine that the Fundamental part of the

as the

Language should be considered

In
the

remains of the more ancient

form, from which the Latin Combinations were themselves derived.

Roman

times

the

original
Italy,

Language probably always

it

remained in some parts of

very moment.

and so

possibly does at this

all

That
I

this is true in
still

one sense, we
still

know

as the
little

different Celtic dialects

remain, and are

spoken with

variation, as

imagine, from their more ancient forms.

still

should

not be surprized to hear of a tribe

Italy,

existing in

some quarter of
should

among whom

Celtic

dialect

was preserved, which we

THE
should
all

EARTH.
of the present
Italian.

319
The
have

agree to have been the immediate origin of the Latin foundation

Language, and the

attention of

Mankind has never been turned

are contented

to this question, nor

any investigations been

nature.

instituted to elucidate

subjects of such a

We

with

the ordinary division

of the

Celtic Dialects into Irish

satisfied

Welsh Armoric,

&c. &c.; and

we

are

with discovering the more striking points of their redifference.

semblance and their

Perhaps, however, other varieties

may

be

still

found even in Europe, which might justly entitle them

to the rank of

new

dialects

and from the consideration of these

varieties, a series

of important truths

might be deduced

in the

study of Languages.

As

these,

however, are speculations which

would lead
purpose,
to
I

me

into a vein of discussion,

remote from the present

shall not

now

enlarge on this subject, but shall return

the
Italian

my

observations on

verbs,

by which they were

suggested.

These verbs cannot be said, I think, even on tl>e most superficial view, to be derived from the Latin and the principles, which
;

have unfolded, as operating

in the

formation of verbs in general,

will

shew

us, that the

more simple and genuine form, which the

is

Italian

verb exhibits,

not derived from the operation of corintelligent effect in the

all

ruption.

It

would be indeed a dextrous and

process of corruption, which should destroy only

the materials that

were unnecessarily attached

in its

to the composition,

and leave the mass

most simple and

represent, as

original state.

Now

this,

we
in

see, is precisely

the case in the Italian verb.

The

''^M, '^S,

^N,

Am\lAMo, Ate,
;

Ano,
to a

we have

seen, the original state

and Us,

Is,

in

the Latin

Am| Am-L/'^,

It-is, are

unnecessary additions, belonging

In the
first

more complicated system.

person of the present

So?io,

tense of the auxiliary, denoting Being,

we have
dijrectly

which
it

is

not derived from S=Um, that

to

is,

from
it

^S'"
is

and ^M, but

taken

belongs

another form, "S and

'^N,

and

from the
Celtic,

320
Celtic,

^R.R.

\-C,D,
Zoiin,

G, J, K, Q,S,T, X, Z.
the breathing before the

Ez=OuN, (Armoric.) which, when

lost,

is

becomes

coincidijig

with Sono.

The

second

person Sei

may be

quasi Sej, in which case

we
Ej.

should have a com-

pound "S^Ej; and the

might be quasi

Yet we

find,

that

one ancient mode of representing the three first persons of the Present was So, Se, and Ene; where the So, Se are used in their

uncompounded
So,

state, as in the Irish

in all

and Galic Ta, and the Armoric

which

is

used

persons of the Present.

We

see, that the

;

Armoric and

Italian So directly coincide with

each other

and the

Eneo(
S'^

the third person will shew us, that the Italian ''S=Ono, or
is

SO='^NO,
and

compound

of the

two

distinct parts

So and Ene, or

'^N'^.

We

have seen, in a former page, that the Gipsey

verbs of Being are Se and Shan, which,

So, Se, and Sono.
their
I

we

perceive, coincide with

called, in

have observed, that the Gipsies are

own Language, Romani. The Gipsey is acknowledged

;

to

be an Hindostan Dialect, or a

Dialect of' the Sanscrit

and the resemblance of the Latin to the " It will Sanscrit has afforded a subject of great astonishment.
*'

perhaps be discovered by some future enquirer," as

have ven-

tured to suggest, " that from a horde of vagrant Gipsies once issued

" that band of sturdy Robbers, the companions of Romulus and of " Remus, who laid the foundations of the Eternal City on the
*'

banks of the Tibur."

We

now

see, that

the Italian verb of

It is

Being, So, Se, and the Gipsey Se, coincide with each other.
curious, likewise, that

some should have observed the resemblance

I

between the Cloak or Blanket, thrown over the shoulders of the Gipsies,

and the Roman Toga.

I

was not aware, that

this

resemblance

had been noticed, when

tinius,

ventured on the above conjecture.

Mar" Bro-

under the
8.

article Cingarus,

has the following passage

"

daeus, lib.

Miscellan. cap. 17. ait ipsam

Romanam Togam

" eandem pene cum ea fuisse, qua, quos Galli Bohemos, Itali Cin" garos nominant, amiciuntur." This is, I think, exceedingly
impressive

THE
impressive and singular.
the Cloak or Blanket, which
tainly unlike
is

EARTH.
in

321

The mode

which the Gipsies wear

their shoulders,
is

thrown over

cer-

any other mode of wearing a similar covering; and

know, were so marked and distinguished from every other people by the dress of their Toga or Cloak, that they
all

the Romans,

we

were

called the

Gens

Togata:
Tog atam."
tlie
;

" Romanos rerum dominos, Gentemque

The

Spanish verb of Being

is

composed of

same materials
Soi,

as the Italian verb.

The

present tense runs thus

in

Eres, Es,
-^S,

S=Otnos, S=Ois,

S=On; where,

OxMOS, Ois, On, or '^M=''S,

'^N,

we have
in

the
the

Omos

mode of formation in the ordinary Spanish verbs. We see Latin form Umus in S=Umus though in the second person
;

plural

we have

the

more simple
I

state of the verb of Being.

The

Spanish Language, as

have observed, exhibits two verbs of Being,

or rather two forms of the verb of Being, Estar,

To

be Plac3d or

To
The

Be, and Ser

To

Be,

where
I

in

Estar

we

see the original idea.

verb of Possession, as

have shewn, appears under the forms

I

^V, ^B, HAv/i^,'IHad;'Huv^,

Have.
I

Have Had; HAB=i?/^mo5, Wecould

'I

have shewn, that Est-\J\E,

have been,'

is

manifestly an
;

inversion of Huvil Est-Ado, bearing the

same meaning

from which

we

see, that Est=AB.\,

was,

is

a similar composition;

and
to

this will

unequivocally decide on the origin of the

AB

and

AV

in the

Latin

Am=Ah=am, and Am=Av-i, namely,

h-AB-eo, (Lat.)
I

that

they belong

Have,
in

shall

produce the form of two or three tenses

the verb of Being, with the scheme, which appears in the Spanish

Grammarians,
verbs.

for

forming the

first

conjugation of the
in

ordinary

This will abundantly shew us the mode

which they are

generated, and that they arise from the simpler state of the verb of

Being, as
Ais,

we have seen in An; I Was; Fu]i, Iste,

"^SIErj^, As,
a,

the Italian, &c. Er]a, As,

a,

Amos,

t;,

Imos, Isteis, Eron,

I

&c.

Emos, Eis, An,

s s

shall be,

Was, Have been, 5cc. The same

tenses

322

^R. R.

\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
o,

tenses of Canto are thus represented, where the part expressing the
verb, as Ca7it,
is

supposed to precede these terminations;

(Pres. Tense,)
e,

As,

a,

Amos, Ais, An,

(Preterimp. Tense,)

Aste,

o,

Amos, Ais, An, Amos, Asteis, Aron, (Preterperf.

a,

As^a, As,

Tense,) AR]e, As,

a,

Emos,

Eis,

An.
is

In Gothic, the present tense of the verb of Being

^

Im,

Is, 1st,

Siy^lJM, ^Siy=\JTH,

''S'=Ind

where Im,

Is,

1st,

Um, Uth, Ind

plural Siyum,
Sint,

represent the usual form.

Siyuth, Sind, coincide

We
in

perceive that

the
Sit,

most
Si?it.

form with Sim,

of the
is

Latin Sim=Us, Sit=Is,

In Saxon, the present tense

Eom,

Am, Om, &c. Eart, Ys,

persons in the plural.

for the singular,

is

and ^^=Ynd
all

for all the

In Saxon, Si

used for

the persons of

the present singular.

In English, the persons of the singular agree

Is,'

with the Saxon

'

Am, Thou Art, He

fully

which
the the

differ in

nothing

from the ordinary form, except that

in

second person our

R,

Element appears
Saxon, Es
is

represented

with

Art.
we
seen, that

In

sometimes used for Eart.

In the plural

use Are,

and

in the past tenses

'^R, as

Were, or w-Ere, which are represented by

the Element
is

the

Er of Er-^w,
I

Ero.
is

We have

Ero may

written Eso, and Eram,

its

imagine,

Esam. The English w-A.s,

and

corresponding terms iv-IEs, w-As, (Sax. and Gothic,)

create

They might belong to our Element '^S, or to the Element BS, BD, which we have seen likewise to denote may belong to the Element B"^, F'^, &c., and Ms, Being; or the The Plural of the Imperfect JVas, in Gothic, is PFesiun, As, to '^S.
some
difficulty.

JVesuth,

Wesun; and,

in the subjuctive, JVeseimaJVeseith, Weseiria

where the Esum, Esuth, and Esun, and Eseim, Eseith, and EsEiN, certainly agree with Essem, Esset, Essent, in Essemiis,
Essetis,

Essent.

In

Saxon we have the Element

B^ denoting
In Saxon,

Existence, as in the English Be,

To

Be, BE=On.

have both Be^on and Wesan, Esse, and Was, Eram; and thus

we we
of

might conjecture, that Wesan may be quasi 5^=Es=An,

compound

THE
of the Elements B^ and
'^S.

EARTH.
In

Srs
Mood has 1st, Thou
Are.
;

In the singular of the future tense

we have
Art,

^0, Byst,

Byth.

German,

this
1

Infinitive

been transferred to the Present, as Bhi,

am, 5=Ist,

He

Is,

^S.Ind,

^-^Eyd, ''^=Ind,

We, Ye, They

Saxon form
the
is

In

the

first

person Plural,

we

see that the

adopted

but

in the

second we have the regular form of the Eyd, belonging to

the Element '^T, '^D, &c., and

we have

same compound,

as in

the S=lT of S=\T-is, (Lat.) Si=YvTii, (Goth.)

In the Infinitive, the

Language, /^?'-Es=En
interprets the phrase,

Germans have '^S^Eyn and, in the same means " The Being, Ess-Ence, Substance,
-,

" or Nature of any thing," as

my

Lexicographer explains

it,

who

" Das selbst Standige, W^'Es=En, the Self-

' Existing, SeU-Subsisting, Self-dependent, or Self-Excellent Being " ofGod;" and ;^^=Es=En by " Stand," {Germ.)
" Habitude."
I
''

State, Condition,

have supposed, that the verb of Being, Est,

(la-rrif^i,

&c

belongs to IsT-emi,
that,

Statuo,

lcrT|W/,

Sto,) or to the idea of

which
it

is

Placed Established Stands

up, &c.

and

have

same metaphor as that which appears in Existo Exist, &c. Let us mark the words in this explanation of the term for Being, drawn from the same metaphor, as Substance (from Sto,)
referred
to the

Subsisting, Existing,
State,

(from Sisto,) Stand, Standige, (Germ, from Sto,)

"(i.)

{hom

Statuo,

ToVhce, Status,
it.

A Standing. (6.) State,)"

B=Ist
is

&c., as R. Ainsvvorth explains

In English,
is

used, as in

the

German and Saxon, and Bin

in the
is

sometimes applied

in colloquial

Language, as
Participle, the

Se-En, &c.

En The
in

German, " Here I Bin.'' used as the mark of that

is,

In the Be=Efi of the

part of Speech, as in
is

ordinary analogy

that the '^N

Sec.

used for the

Present Participle, as Be~Jng, Lov-Ing,

cally observe
is

&c.

We

unequivo-

these words,
in

added by the analogy

(Eng.) &c., that the 1st the formation of the verb, and that it
5=Ist,

does not belong to the Element

BD.
is

The Saxon

ordinary verb

formed, as

in other instances, of

the

324
the part

-R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
expressing the sense of the verb, as the Radical, and
"^S,

the verbs of Being,

&c, and ^N.

The

present tense runs

In English, the

thus; Luf-]lGE, AsT, Ath, Iath, Iath, Iath.

Lov]EsT, Eth, or Es, of the second and

the Saxon Ast,

third persons, agree with

Ath, and with the

'^S,

familiar analogy in the formation

of verbs,

'^S,

&c.

Sec.

As, At, of the Latins, &c. &c.

Am] As,
we

At, &c. &c. &c.

verb
is

In the other persons, the simple form of the

adopted,

Love,

We Love,

&c.

In the Saxon Preterite

have Ltif \Ode, Od=Est, Ode, Od=On,

Od=On, Od=On.
(I

The
'^D '^T

Liif-OoE of the Saxon, and the Lov=Ed of the English,

are the participles

Lov-Ed,)

LuJ-Od, Lov='Ed, where the Element

appears, as in the Latin

Am-AT-Us.

In the second person Love=

"D^St, we have the Lz(/-Od=Est of the Saxons.

however,
in

Let us mark,
ordinary
;

the

On

of the Saxon,

Liif-Od=ON, the

termination of '^N in the third person plural, /fw=ANT, &c.

in

though
the
first

Saxon

it

is

applied

to all the persons.

is

In

German

person of the present tense

Lobe, and in the other persons

have Lo6=] Est, Et, En, Et, En, Thou Loi'=Est, He Loz;=Es, Ye, They Love, In the Imperfect we haveZ.o6|ETE, Et=Est Etf,

we We,

Et=En, Et=Et, Et=En.

plural ends in '^T, &c.> as
in

We
it
,

here observe, that the second person

German

is

commonly does. The past Participle In Gothic the present tense ge-Lob=Y,T Lov=Ed.
Sokj-a, Sokj^Kis, .S'o^^Eith, Sokj-Au, Sok=
I

Sing, and

PL runs thus;

Eith, Sokj=AiiD,
first

seek, &:c.

&c.
is

We

here see, that, except

in

the

person singular, the verb

formed by adding

to the Radical

part, expressing the action of the verb, the verb of Being, &c.

under

another form.
1st,

The

Ais, Eith,

Um, Uth,
Is, 1st,

Ind, and to

Am, Eith, And, correspond to Is, the Es, Est, Um, Est, Unt, of the

Gothic

and Siy=\JM, ^^jv^Uth, 6'=Ind, and of the Latin Es,

'^5'=
;

Est,

Unt. The Imperfect is thus expressed Sok\lDA, Id=Es, Ida, Id^Ed^Um, Id=Ed=Uth, Id=Ed=Un; where we unequivocally see, that Um, Uth, Un, of the plural, represent
''5'=Um-z^5, Est=/5,

the

THE
the

EARTH.
or
passive
participle
is

325
Sokjlos

Auxiliary.

The

past

or Iths,
It
is

curious to observe this marvellous

agreement,
;

in

the

formation of verbs, through various Languages

select

and

if

we

sliould

any one portion, as exhibiting the most striking coincidence, we might note the general termination of the third
person
plural plural in

^N, '^NT, &c.

all

In the Saxon Language, the

number

of

the tenses terminates in ^N, except in the

it

present tense, where

admits another ending besides N, and

is

the second person plural of the Imperative, in which there

small variation.

In the Gothic the third persons plural

all

of the In
In

Indicative terminate in "^ND, and in

other tenses in
in

N\

the the
final

Passive,

all

the

persons

plural

terminate
all

^ND'\

German
"^N.

the third persons plural of

the tenses have the

In our old English, as Mr. Tyrwhitt has justly seen,

the

writers

were not agreed among themselves respecting the

termination in the plural of the present tense, " some adhering," says he, " to the old Saxon form, ffe loveth, ye loveth, they loveth

" and others adopting, what seems to have been the Teutonic, " We loven, ye loven, they loven.^' This was equally a Saxon

form in the present tense, as Junius observes, "Eaedem etiam per" sonae,"
(i.e.

personse plurales praesentis indicativi)

in ath
;

"desinunttam

" in an, en, on, un, quam

&c.

ut Hcebban, H^itun, Witath, Scitis" &c.

With

respect to the plural of the past tenses, Mr. Tyrwhitt ob-

serves, that

We loveden, ye loveden, they

lovedeti, universally prevailed.

In the present form of the Italian Language, the third persons plural
of every tense, except two, terminate in ''N
;

but in the Spanish

Language the same persons all terminate in ^N, and in French in '^NT. If we examine the Dialects of the Celtic, we find, according to the arrangement of Lhuyd, that in the " Irish or ancient Scottish
" Language," the third person of the present tense terminates in ^N.

In the Armoric the third person of the present Indicative ends in

^NT,

326

^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
see likewise in other tenses;
;)

^NT, which we

(Lhuyd's Armoric

Gram, pages 187-8

idea,

and

in the
is

Cornish the general termination

for the third person plural

'^NZ.

Mr. Lhuyd

is

aware of the

which has

passed over

many

minds, that the verbs have

derived their distinction of persons from

Pronouns, and he acthe

cordingly observes, that the Anz, Onz, or Oinz, the third person
plural
Hiiint.

of Armoric verbs,
I

is

the
this

same
idea,

as

Welsh Uynt

or

differ

only

from

by

supposing, that

the

terminations originally performed the part of the verbs of Being,

and not that of Pronouns.

Yet

as the
it is

Pronouns and the verbs of

not always easy to distin-

Being belong

to the

same Element,

guish between these parts of Speech.

I

The Reader however

will,

trust,

agree, on a diligent consideration of the question, that

have arranged with due precision the formation of verbs.

In

the

Welsh

Dialect

we

find the

"^NT the ordinary termination of

Persians
all

the third person plural.

plural terminate in '^NT.

In the

the third

persons

The Hebrew Language and

Syriac,
I

its

Dialects, the Chaldee, Arabic,

and Samaritan, follow a

different

analogy, and cannot,

I

think, be referred to

any of the Languages, which

of forming verbs.

have before

exhibited, in the

mode
is

In these Dialects the

distinction of persons

acknowledged

to

be effected by Pronouns,
both,
to

either prefixed

or postfixed,

and sometimes
is

the

part

expressing the action of the verb.

distinction,

The mode

of prefixing the

which marks tenses and persons,

Dialects

alone sufficient to
I

separate

these

from
in

those

Languages, which
from the

have

before examined.

Yet even
In

these Dialects the

N sometimes
'^N,

appears

in the

third person plural derived

employed

as the pronoun They.

Hebrew

the third person plural feminine

'^N'^
;

in one

of the

three

tenses, terminates in

and there are

likewise other persons,

is

marked by

this

Element.

The Reader, who

surprise

unacquainted with these Dialects, will perhaps hear with some

THE EARTH.
surprise of
tlie

327
yet nothing
is

gender belonging to a verb

In those

more

obvious or conceivable.

forms of Speech, where one

part of the verb has arisen from pronouns,

to find, that the

we

shall not

wonder

pronoun imparts to the compound the distinction

it

of gender which

possessed in
the
third

its

original state.

In the Arabic

and Chaldee,
in

all

persons plural feminine

is

terminate
in

and the same ending

likewise to

be found

other

persons.

In the Syriac and Samaritan,

to

among

the three tenses

belonging

these Dialects,

find

in

one the termination

attached to the third person plural feminine.

Hebrew Arabic, &c. are not formed on the model of those, which we have before examined they are still formed by the addition of the same Elements, As these Elements
the verbs in
;

Though

unequivocally represent personal Pronouns, and not the verb of

Being

the

mode

of forming

such verbs will more properly

have before produced the Hebrew
I

become the subject of enquiry, when the nature of the Pronouns

shall be elucidated.

Though

verb of Being, corresponding with Est, &c.,

it

shall again recall

to the attention of the Reader, in conjunction with other terms

to

which appear
T^^r^

belong to the same train of ideas.

In

Hebrew,

HIH, which I imagine to be quasi HJH, means " To Be, " Exist," " To Be, Subsist, Remain, Continue." It seems nearly
related, says

Mr. Parkhurst,

to Nin

HUH,

"

To

Subside, Subsist,

Here a difliculty occurs. The Hebrew Kin HUA may be quasi HVA, and belong to the Element ^V, &c., or it
Exist, Be."

may

be derived
Nin

from

T\''r\

Hebrew

HUA is
who

used as

HIH, under its vowel form. The a Verb 'To Be,' and as "a Permanent

" Being, one

Subsists, a Person.

He, She, That," says

It

Mr. Parkhurst. Here we see, what I suppose in my Hypothesis, where the same word, which denotes Existence or Permanency, as
in a Place, is

used in

all

the relations of Verb

Participle^

and

Demonstrative Pronoun, as in Existit, and Existens.

Mr. Parkhurst
refers

328

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
word
the term niH'
I

refers to this

HUH,

Jehovah, "the peculiar

" and incommunicable

name

of the Divine Essence."

difficulties.
It

The term
seem, from
'^B.

Jehovah has

considerable

should

hence, that the word was attached to the Element ^V,

We
sense

should imagine too, that j''^/ioz;a/2 belonged to the Jove

Jvpiter of the Greeks, as
it

Jov-, the
One
and
iTin

is

commonly understood.

of the

word

"'il

HIH,

is,

"To

be Heavy," as applied to Sleep;

afflicted ;"

and another, "

To

be oppressed, depressed,

(which Mr. Parkhurst places in a separate article from Kin HUA,) means, "To fall down, subside, settle;" from whence, as this writer says, " are derived its two secondary senses of Sub-

HUH,

"

sisting.

Being, or Continuing, and of Depressing, Oppressing, or

" Overwhelming."

Here we are brought

to the idea of the

Low-

Spot, or Ground, on which things Fall or Subside,

are Depressed,
While
r\\r\

See, whatever
I

may be

the Radical to which they belong.

I

am

examining these words,

cast

my

eyes upon

HZH,

which

signifies " Sleeping, Sleepy,

Drowsy," and which should be

referred probably to the

HIH, To be Heavy, or Bend down, for Sleep. In this word ntn HZH, we have unequivoUnder the word n'H HIH, cally exhibited our Element "S, &c. Mr. Parkhurst produces the term n JH, "as if," says he, "by " abbreviation for rTH' or n " IHIH or IHI, "one of the Divine " names, Jah, the Essence, He who Is, simply, absolutely, and " independently, O ilN." He afterwards adds, " From this Divine
same
idea as n'n

"

name

n'"

JH, " the ancient Greeks had their

i.

\yi,

!;,

in their

" invocations of the Gods, particularly of Apollo,

"

e.

The Light.
right to

And hence

ai (written after the Oriental

manner from
El

"left), afterwards El,

was inscribed over the great door of the

at

" temple of Apollo,

these terms denoting

Delphi."

The Delphic

belongs

to

Being, and probably was originally

meant
Greek
"Eo),

as the second person of the verb of Being, El,

Thou Art.

Mr. Parkhurst derives from the Hebrew rvn

HUH

" the

THE
" Ew,

EARTH.
To
Be."

329
is

To
f.

Sit,

or Set, and E,

The Greek

Eimi, (E-p,)

supposed to be derived from

this

obsolete

word Eo,
(E<TofA,oct,)

(Eu, Inus.

Hinc
parts

Ea-ofioii,

pres.

E(p.)

In Y.s-omai,

and other

of the verb,

we

see the true

form.

These vowel verbs

from Ej-o, or are
in

in Eo, (Eu,)

are generally

either corruptions

brought into existence by the Greeks, or supposed to be

istence

ex-

by

their
is

Grammarians, that
to

their futures, in

which the

Radical form

be found,
02ight

may have

Present tense in Eo,

from which they

supposed in

to to

be derived.
Place,

In
see

Eo, Eso, (Ew,

the genuine

Eo-w,

Colloco,) which relates

we

idea, as

my

Hypothesis, from which Esomai,

(Ea-of^oci,

Ero,)

To

Be,

is

derived.

Another obsolete word Eo, with

f.

its

attendant
on,'

Eso, (Eu, Inus. hinc

as a

E<ru,

Induo,) which signifies

as

'To Put

Garment, means only,

explanatory

we now see, 'To Place on.' The word Put relates, we know, to Place, or Position.

two more words under the form Eo, from which are supposed to be derived the Greek Ehni, (E;p, Eo,) To Go, and lemi, (l^f^i, Mitto,) To Send. Eimi may be quasi Ej-mi ; but its true form, and that of Eo, (Ew,) in Greek, and Eo, Latin, There are
still

signifying

To
(idi,

Go, appears in Eis, Eisi, &c.,

Itu,
its

(E;j, Eia-i, Sec.,)

Ithi,

Ito, &c.,

&c.,) and in

Is,

It, iTuni, lier,

&c.

In

the

English Go, and

parallel terms Gan, (Sax.) Gfl^?z, (Belg.) Gehen,

(Germ.) and the Greek Kio, (Km, Eo,) produced by the Etymologists, the breathing before the Radical ^T'^, '^G* is lost, and retained after
it,

as

T'\G \
about,
is

&c.

The JV

in the parallel

terms Ga-h,

GA-en,
Gang,

is

only the representation of the

derived.

Infinitive,

from which
signifies

To Gang

Gang, the company,

Persons collected in the same Gang or

'

'

same Gang, they or Go together.' In

the

all

follow the

Ways same Ways

(Tij,

'

;'

They are all of They all Gang

'

'^Ge, "^Gea, ""Gaia,

is

rea, rja, Terra,)

and

in the Irish Ce, the Earth, the breathing

likewise lost before, and

In the Hindostan

retained after the Radical

Consonant.
T T

Dialects.


330
lects,

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
JAOu-A^a
in
is

To Go, where
;

the

Na

is

the

mark of
it.

the Infi-

nitive, as

the other verbs

" Saiiheb kay pauss Jaou,

Go
p.

to

" (near to,) Master," as

Mr. Hadley explains

(Gram.

24.)

The particles for the Genitive and Dative in these Dialects are Kau, of, Kay, and Ko, To; which all signify the same as the Our particle English To, and were originally applied to Place. To belongs to the same idea. The true form of lemi, (iri^t, Mitto,)
appears in
Ies,
(isdi,

Iesi,
iBTu,

EtO, &C.
perf ); and
idea of

&c. (%, lri(ri, &c.) Iethi, Ieto, &c. Es, &C. Ef, Eru, &c.) Eso, Eka, (U(ru, f. Hxa,
is

its

sense of Sending here and there

to

derived from the

{lsf/,xi,

Causing
l|tti,

Go here and

there.

lemai,

Eo cum

impetu,
violence,

Cupio, desidero,) signifies to Go forward with some

and

To

Desire, from the idea of Going after any thing

(lyif^i,)

with ardor.

In the same column with Iemi,

and Ithi,

(idi.

Age, Agedum, Imp. ab E(p,) Go on, Go forward, iTuma,

Gressus, Passus,) a Step, &c.,
I

(iS/^x,

find Ithus, (idui, Rectus, directus,)

which means nothing but Going or Proceeding forward

line,

in a right
feror,

or Straight Path.
feror,

In the verb Ithwo,

alicujus
rei

(l9uca,

Recta

Impetu

Desiderio

feror seu

agor,)

we have
and

a similar union of ideas of Going forward with of Desire,

some

violence,

In the

same opening of
all

my Greek

Vocabulary are Ik-

neomai,

(Ixvbo[^oci,

Venio,) Iko, (Iku, Venio,) which will remind us

relating to the

of Eko, (Uku, Venio,) terms Going, and

or
all

same

action of

naturally derived from the

Eath,&c. &c.

same Spot, the Earth, In the same opening we have \Kano,{lKa.vu, Conthe

venio, adeo, adsequor, supplico,) which

to

Lexicographers refer

Eko, [Uku, Venio); and perhaps iKeteiio, {Ikbtsuu, Supplico,) may be derived from the same idea o^ Approaching. We have seen ERCii=omai, (e^xH-^'> Venio,) where we have the form "^RC.
Let us now return
in

to the verbs

denoting Being
of the

or Existence
TIT]

Hebrew.
it

Whatever we may think

Hebrew

HIH,
&c.,

whether

be quasi

HJH,and

belongs to our Element

'J, ''S,

we

THE
we
see the Is

EARTH.

331

and the Est, &c. &c. of the Enghsh, Latins, &c.&c., most unequivocally, in another Hebrew term n^i" ISH, which I have before produced, and which means, says Mr. Parkhurst, " Ex" istence, Subsistence, Reality." As a verb, ty IS signifies "Is, Arc,
" Was, Were;" Asa noun, "Substance, Reality, the true riches;" " As a N. with a formative, ti, 1^% fem. ntTK," (A, AIS, fem. ASH,)

"dropping the *," I, "A Being, or thi?ig Subsisting or Existing. " This word has no relation to kind or species, though, according
" to its different genders, it has " any distinct Being or Thing.
*'

to Sex,

but

is

applied to almost

In

It

rendered Each, Every one."

I

the ideas, which

this

have supposed in

may be and frequently is the Hebrew nCT' ISH, we see my hypothesis. One sense of
ISIS,
is

Hebrew word, when doubled, t^'tr*

that of"

Very old or

" ancient, very far advanced in years, one who has been or lived " a great while." I have shewn, that a race of words relating
to

Time,

as

Age, JEras, JETcrnus, has been derived from the idea

of that, which has Subsisted,

Existed, Stood, Remained,

Lasted,

Endured, &c.

and here we see the same union of ideas between

Age
this
Iss,

and

Subsistence.

We

talk of a Place or

Person of some Standing.

Mr. Parkhurst has seen, that Is, Yes in English belong to Hebrew word and he adds, " Also perhaps the Saxon Is, or
;

" when English

terms

Ise,

or Ice."

The

English Ice and

its

parallel

may
;

be derived from the idea of Substance, Cotnistence, or

if it is

Solidity

and,

derived from hence,

It

it

must be

classed with

this family of

words.

might belong, however,

I

to the

terms de-

noting Water, as Aqua, &c., which

produce in another

place.

The
User,

term Ice and

Sec.

its

parallels Is, Isa, (Sax.) /5^, (Belg.) Eisz,

(Germ.)

may remind

us of Iron, which under

some forms becomes

(Belg.) Eysen, (Germ.); and this

word might properly be derived

Horace employs the very same

from the idea of Solidity

Firmness.

metaphor of Consistency
all

in describing the operation of Frost, as

we

remember, " Geluque Flumina

Constiterint

acutoj"

and the

Saxon

552
Saxon
Est.
Is,

^R. R.

\...-

C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T,

X, Z.
Is,

Ice, succeeds in

my

Saxon Dictionary
Isen,

denoting

Is

or

In the succeeding

column we have

Ferrum.

In the same

column of Mr. Parkhurst's Lexicon, where nt^' ISH occurs, we have Djy' ISM, To '' Place, Set, Put;" where the Is has the same
idea of Place or Position as in
|tr

7W

ISA,

To

Exist,

and likewise

ISN "To

Sleep, be in a

sound sleep," which means nothing but

This will be manifest by another

to be Placed or

Laid down.

sense of the word "Laid up in store," says Mr. Parkhurst,

"Laid
In

"by or

asleep^ as

it

were,
it

i.

e.

in a quiet undisturbed state."

both these senses

might

be explained

by Reposed,

Laid in

Repose, or Laid in a Repository, or again, by the same metaphor,

Deposited, as in a safe Place or Position.

The

SM
and

in Ishe?n
|Lr'

Di^*

belongs to
pJ^

SM, "To ADN, from p DN, the

DLT

Place, Set,

Put;"

belongs to
I

Base, the Stand, &c. &c., which

have

discussed
I

on another occasion. The explanatory word Down have shewn to belong to p DN, the Base. As I have now detailed all which I think necessary to be
shall next

observed on the Verbs of Being, belonging to our Element, as they

appear in various Languages;

portion of
to the

proceed to another

my

work, and examine the Pronouns, which belong

I

same Element, and which

review
of the
analysis,

consider to be only different

offices.

forms of these verbs, discharging different

careful

On

the

most
re-

which has been exhibited,

I

specting the composition

ceive,

of verbs j

have unfolded, as
Still,

I
I

con-

the

true state

of the

question.

however,

must

again repeat, (see page 295,) that it is often difficult to decide in every particular instance, whether the Inflexion of the verb
should be considered as a Verbal or Pronominal addition.

On some

occasions, this point cannot be decided, and in others, an attempt

at a

distinction of such

a kind, in discussions on Elementary

Speech, would be idle and unmeaning.

that

My

object

is

to prove,

the verbs of Being and the Pronouns,

belonging to our

Element,

THE
Element, are
all

EARTH.
with each
other;

333
and
that

connected

the

Inflexions of verbs, in various Languages, are derived from this

source.

have endeavoured likewise to discover, to what part

the
Inflexion
in
its

of Speech
sidered, as

primitive state should

;

be
in

conthe

more

particularly
I

and properly attached

I

and

course of this enquiry,

have performed, as

trust, all

which the
into

nature of the question

would admit, without

is

falling

the

opposite errors of confounding what

capable of distinction, or

of separating what cannot be distinguished.

Pronouns

334

^R.

R.\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S,T, X,

Z.

Pronouns belonging

to

our Element

^C, ^D, &c.,

C^

D^, &c.,

with or without a vowel breathing before the C, &c., which denoted,

originally, the Existing beitig or thing

This

or

That Existing

being or thing

This,

That, &c.

as

Iste, Is, Hic, (Lai.) It,

(Lat.) &c. &c.

Pronouns

with

the

Vowel
'^C,

Pronouns
&c.

with

the

Vowel

breathing before the

^D,

breathing after the

C\

D"

&c.

1.

Thou and
The

its

parallel

terms

1.

Iste,

Hic,

Is,

Id,

(Lat.)

Su, (Gr.)Tu, (Lat.) &c. &c.

2.

&c.,

Out =05, Aut=05;

Os,
Relative

Oui and
Que,

its

(Gr.) &c. &c. &c.

parallels
2.

Che,
Fr.)

(Ital.

It, (Eng.) with

its

parallel

Span, and

JVho quasi

terms

Ita,

Es,

Hit,

&c.
His,
3.

Qwho, &c.
The, (Eng.) and
lels Se,
its

(Goth. Germ.
(Eng.), &c. &c.
3.

Sax.)

paral-

Words
with

for
its

One, as Eis,
parallels

(<?,)

Tha, Die, &c. (Sax. Germ.)To, (Gr.) &c. &c. &c.

She with
its

Eek

4.

parallels

Si,

(Pers.) &c. &c.

4.

Seo, (Goth. Sax.) &c.

parallel
5.

Ego, (Lat.) with the

terms

Other Pronouns,
Fr.
Ital.

Se
Self,

(Lat.

Egoo.

(Gr.)

Ich,

Span.)
Ital.)

Ce,

(Germ.) &c. &c.

&c.
&c.
&c.

Cio, (Fr.

&c.

&C.&C.

&c.

In

335

THE
J.N
the

EARTH.
considered
the
'^

former

article,

verbs of

Being or

Existence, belonging to the Element ^C,

(Lat.)
Is,

D, ^G, Sec, as Est,

Stands up, &c.,

(Eng.) &c. &c., which

that,

have shewn to be derived

from the idea of

and to belong
to

which

is

Placed

Situated,
(itrrijp,

such terms as \sT-emi,

Colloco, Statuo;

at in aor. 2. perf. plusq. \ierLSto, Consisto;

unde Est

Esse, &c.)
all

EsT-a;-,
I

(Span.)

To

be in a place.
to

To

Be, &c. &c.,

which

have ultimately referred

Esx/a,

(Etrr/a,

Vesta Dea,) the

as
I

Eatth, &c. &c.

Sisto,
*'

This
or to be

is

the

same metaphor,
I

have before

observed, which belongs to the explanatory term Existence, from

To

Set,

article the

Pronouns

made

to Stand."

shall consider in this

adjectives,

Articles

Demonstrative
''C,

&c. &c.,

which are attached

as as
Is,
Is,
I

to the

same Element

"D, ^G, &c., such

Id, Hic,

Iste,

(Lat.) It, (Eng.) &c. &c., which are only,

conceive, different forms of the verbs of Being, Est, (Lat.)

(Eng.) &c. &c. applied to different purposes.

originally belonged to

Thus Iste and

same sense
Is,

Est

each other, just as Existens belongs

had, as participles from Est.

to Existit, or Positus to Pojiitur; so that Iste has tlie

as Iste=s or

Est=^ might have

From

the idea of the

Existing person or thing,

which

Id,

Hic, (Lat.) originally bore,

This or

we

directly pass into the

sense of

That

Existing,
in

person or thing, by

way

of distinction,
the

or This

That
we

general.

We
as

shall

find,

that

Elements
in

'^M, &c., "N, &c.,

and

'^R,

contribute their share likewise

the formation

of Pronouns,
shall

we have
other,

seen in the Verbs of

Being; and
are

perceive, that these

Pronouns and Verbs

applied
to

only

different

forms

of

each
'^C,

different

purposes.

All these

Elements

&c., "^M, &c., ''N, &c., sup-

ply Pronouns of every person,

and of every description.

these

The

vowel

breathing

attached

to

Elementary

Consonants
have seen

sometimes precedes, and sometimes follows, as

in the verbs.

we

have shewn, that the familiar Verbs of Being

are

^R. R.

336
are often
inflexions

^ -C, D, G, J, K, Q,

S,

T, X, Z.
and that the
of the familiar

compounds from more simple forms,

of the ordinary verbs are
shall

derived from these simpler

that

forms.

shew, in

this article,

many

Pronouns are likewise compounds from Pronouns under a simpler and that the inflexions of Substantives and Adjectives form
;

are
in

derived from these forms.

this

The
as
;

order,
I

which

shall

adopt

enquiry, will be

such,

conceive to be best suited

to the elucidation

of the question

and

shall

not scruple to

introduce

other parts of the argument, which directly connect

themselves with the objects before me.

I

shall

first

produce,

under one

view,

the

Pronouns

Articles

Demonstrative
it,

more famiUar
'^D,

adjectives,

&c, &c., in various

'^C,

Languages,
times

under the form of the Element

^G, &c.,

with the breathing before the Radical Consonant,

likewise after
This
this
Is,

and some&c. &c.

:

Thing Under
Hic,

or

That Existing

which denote the Existing Person or

Person
or

Thing,
Os,

form we
&c.,

may enumerate
(Lat.)

the following terms

Iste,

Id,

Out-05,
&c.,

Avt-os,

Os

or
lUe,
Ille,)

Eos,
Of,

Ek=Ast-o^ EK=m-o^, &c.

Qui,
Of,
Eof,

(Gr. Ourog,

Hic,

kvrog,

Suus,

E^cao-TOf,

Unus

quisque,

'E.nuvo?,

the

English It, with the parallel terms produced by the Etymologists,

as Ita, Es, Hit,

Hitt, Het, (Goth. Germ. Sax. Run. and Dan.

Belg.) At, (Scotch)

That which,

Y,T:=Was,

(Germ.) Some thing,

Ije,

HiG, (Sax.) They, Them, His, (Eng.) Is, Eis, and It, They, "Who, and of Them, (Goth.) He or of him
(Russ.)

Ize,

Ixe,

Ego,

Them, Of Him, &c. Esso,

Its,

(Ital.) Esse,

Este, (Span.) This,

That, Ash, Esn-an, (Pers.)

His or Hers, Ise, Idse or Iad,

;

Isa, Iad, (Gal.) He, Od, (Gal.) He or She, They, That They, Eiddo, (Welsh) One's own; Haza, (Ar. IJ^j This, That, At, (Heb. hk) That, The Ais, Ash, (Heb. t^'K, r^ti^n) Every one,

Ud

or

Any, Man, Woman, AsH-^r, (Heb. nJy^) Who, Which, &c.&c. sdly, The words v/e must add to the terms denoting the numeral One.

THE
One
in

EARTH.
Chald.
Syr.

337

various Languages, as Eis, Eek,

Yek, Ek, Ahd, Achd,

&c., (Gr. Pers. Gips.

'^Chd,

Hd, Houit, Houid, Ov>=Ene, &c.

Arab.
&:c.)

Hind.

Heb. and

/Ethiop.

Coptic,

Sahidic,

Russian,

To

the

above terms, which familiarly express

Cardinal numbers,

the numeral One,

these,

in the series of

we may add
]D-ios,
(lo?.

which denote a
Unus,

Single,

Peculia?-,

person or thing, as the

English Ace and Odd, and the Greek los, Oios,

Solus,
Oioi,

Solus,

iSiog,

Feculiaris,

Sui

generis,

Suus,

Privatus); to the latter of which belongs,

{l^iUTvig,

we know,

Ideot, Idiotes,

Privatus,

Plebeius.)

The

parallel

terms

to

Ace,

as

produced by the Etymologists, are As, (Fr. and Span.) Asso,

Ess,

(Ital.)

{Germ.)

Esz, (Dan.)

Aes, (Belg.);

and Junius observes,

E<?,

that these words

" prse se ferunt

vestigium Graeci
for

Unus."

The

parallel terms,

which they produce

Odd,

are Oed, Ood,

(Belg.) O^^, 0^^, 0^, (Teut.)

gdly,

Udda, (Swed.)

Words, denoting other persons, besides the third, as Ego, (Lat.) with its parallel terms, Egoo, Ic, Eg, Jeg, Ich, Ick, (Gr. Eyw, Sax. Run. Dan. Germ. Belg.) /, lo, To, Je, (Eng. Ital.
Span. Fr.)

An,

(Heb.) &c.. At, (Heb.) Thou;

Euch, (Germ.)
different

You, &c. &c.

before

In

some of
idea

these, as

we
I

perceive, the breathing

the Radical has disappeared.

Whenever
insert

forms

presenting

the

same

occur,

the

words

under
the the

the forms less familiar

more common form.

among these terms, which compose The above words under the form, with

vowel breathing before the Radical Consonants ^C, ^D, ^G, &c., agree with the fonn of the verbs of Being, which I have before
produced, as
Is,

Est, Esti, Es, Ess-er,

Is,

Is,

1st,

Ast, Este,

Is,

Ata, As,

Is,

Ata,
Russ.

Oes, Ez,

Ysy, Otte,
Sax. and
Galic,

Ydzhi, Ez, &c.

Belg. Goth,

(Eng. Lat. and Fr. Gr. Span.

Ital.

and
and

Germ.

Pers.

Heb.

Irish,

Welsh,

Cornish,

Annoric.)

V V

We

338

^R.R. \--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
have seen, likewise, that when the breathing before the
,

We
C^, D^
verbs

G^,

&:c.

is

lost,

and

is

preserved after
Si,

it,

we have
shall

the

of Being under the form Ta,

Italian,

So-Se, Se, &c. (Irish

&c.)

and Galic, Welsh, Old

a great race of words,

Gipsey,

We

find

performing the part of Pronouns, &c.

:

under
1st,

among which we may enumerate the following The English Thou, Thee or Thy, with its parallel terms,
this

form,

Su, Se, Soi, Tu, Te, Toi, &c.

(Gr. %u,

%, Xoi, Tv, Te, Tot,

Dor.)

Tu, Te,

Tu,Te, Toi, (Fr.) Tu, Te, Ti, (Ital. and Span.) Thu, (Goth. Sax. Isl.) Du, (Dan. Belg. Swed. and Germ.) To, (Pers.) Toui, (Russ.) Ti, Tau, Dy, (Welsh,) Tu, (Ir. and Gal.)
(Lat.)

Ty, Te, Da, Dhy, The, (Corn.) Te, Da, Az, (Arm.) Too, Ta, (Hind.) Ta, Ka, (Heb.) Ka, At, Ik, Iki, (Chald.) Ka, Ki, (Ar.) Ge, Gv-'^S, Chwi, Chui, Chui and Hui, (Sax. Goth. Welsh, Arm. Corn.) Te or You, quasi Je, Ge, Jou, Gou. In Hebrew, likewise, Ata, At mean Thou ; in Armoric, Az means Thee ; and In in German, Eiich means Ton; and in Welsh, Eich is Tour. Gothic, Tb^nn some of the oblique cases is \ziveisi and in Spanish, Os is You. 2dly, The Relative Qui, Qu^, Ov=Od, &c., Cui, (Lat.) and its parallel terms, performing the same office, as Chi, Che, Cui, (Ital.) Que, Cuyo, (Span.) Qui, Que, Quoi, (Fr.) Cia,Ce, Se, (Ir.) Co, Cia, Ci=0^, (Gal.) Jo, Keea, Kai, Ki=^, (Hind.) Koi, Kto, TcHTo, TcHEi,(Russ.) Keh, Ki, Cheh, Chi, (Pers.) Se, Seo, (Sax.) Sa, So]Ei, (Goth.) We must add to these. Who, Wha^'^T, (Eng.) and its parallel terms Hwa, Hwa=T,
(Sax.)

Hwa, Hwa^^S, (Goth.) We^'-R, JVa^^S, {Germ.)

&c. &c.,

quasi

QwHo, QwHA=^r,
3dly,

QwAY,
article,

(Scotch.)

The, (Eng.) the

(Sax.)

with

its

parallel

terms, Se,
To,)

Seo,

Tha,

Sa,

So, Thai, (Goth.)

To, (Gr.

Die,

(Germ.)

De, (Belgic,) &c. &c. &c.

4thly,

THE
4thly,

EARTH.
(A. N.)

339
produced by the EtySeo, (Sax.)
Sie,

She with
Sii, (Belg.)

its

parallel terms, as

mologists, Si, (Goth.)

ScHE, Sc;E,

(Germ.)
5thly,

Si, (Ir.)

Others, Pronouns, &c. &c., as Se, Sui, (Lat.)

Se, Soi,

(Fr.)

Se, Si, (Ital. Span.)

Si=^^, Si=a, (Sax. Germ.) &c. &c.

in

denoting Self; Sie, (Germ.) They; Je, (Germ.) The, as

]E=Der,

That; Cei, (Russ.) That; Gy, DzHEi, Dhi, Dho, Dhe, (Corn.) They, Them, Her, It, Him;
Every one;
Ce, Cio, (Fr.
Ital.)

Se, Ti, (Gal.) This,

He who

Se, Sa, Si, So, Ti, (Ir.)

He and
;

Self,

His, Hers, Theirs, This,

That;

Ci a,
T<,)
;

(Irish,)

Man

Di, (Chald.
Sa,-

Samar. and Syr.)

So,

He who;

Ti, (Gr.

That, Such a thing;

How, What, Where Koee, Jo=Koee, (Hind.) Any One, Every One; Zh, Zo, Ch, Ci, S'', (Heb. nnr nD'3 K*) This, That, &c., Who, Which, &c. Za, Ta, (Ar. \6 \J) This,
Ki, (Gips.)
;

That, &c. &c. &c.

I

shall

now

give a general view of the

''B,

Pronouns, which
'^

appear attached to the Labial Consonants,

with
the

F,

T,

""V,

^M,

breathing,

in

its

three

different

positions,

before or

after, or
1st,

both before and

after, these

Radical Labial Consonants.

terms.
J

Me

and

My,

with

their

parallel

Erne,

Me,

Moi,

Me, &c. (Lat.) Me, Moi, {Ft.) Me, Mi, (Ital. and Span.) Medina, Mi=^S, (Goth.) Me, Mi= ^N, (Sax.) Me=hier, Mi= 'Ch, (Germ.) Me= 'Nia, Mai, (Russ.) Ma=''N, Ma=ra, Ma, Am, (Pers.) I, To Me, Of Me, We, &c. We, My; Mi, Fi, (Welsh,) Me, Om, (Gal. and Ir.) Mi, Ma, Am, (Arm.) Mi, Me, Fi, Evi, Am. (Corn.) My, May, Hum. (Hind.)
Eem-eis, (Gr. E^e, Me, Moj, H^e;?,)
;

Me,

We

We,

JVe=is, Wi-r,

(Eng. and Sax. Goth. Germ.) Wi=t, (Goth, and

with
its

Sax.)

We

two, &c.

sdly,

The English Him,

parallels

Him, and Imma,

(Sax. and Goth.) signifying

To

that Person

and thing,

To them;

Im, (Goth.)
(Lat.)

To them

//zw,

(Germ.)

Hem, (Belg.)

Eian, Earn,

Em, Th~' Em, (Eng.) &c.

3dly,

340
3dly,

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Eje, Ef, Efo, Fe,

(Gr. M/a,)

One; Hem, (Cornish,) (Hind.) Self;

Um=Eis, Bai,
Voi, Vi, F=os,

He Jp-se, N=Ep, N=Eb, (Welsh,) Who, He

Fo,

(Welsh,)

(Lat.) Mia,

that;

Aiip,

Hem, (Heb. and Arab.) They;

Ital.

V=Ous, &c. (Gr. Russ.

Lat. Span.

Fr.)

You; Ma,

M^

=En, (Ar.) That which.

He who,

&c.

The
and

words under

this

form coincide with the names

Being, which
in

for Father

Mother
and

in various

Languages, /Im, Ab, Abu, Bu, Ma, Pa, &c. &c.,

of
I

with

the

verbs

have [produced above,

as

and which we have seen

(Eng.)
Eimi,
{Eiy,i,)

so

many Languages,
Am,

Am, Be,
Im,
(Ir.)

Urn in s^^Um, (Lat.)

(Pers.)

(Corn.) Hoova, (Hind.) &c. ^f, Mae, (Welsh,) Ov, Av, Am, Ma, &c. &c. In Welsh, Pwy, Pa, in Armoric, Pe, Piou, Pe^"" T, Pe^Hez, Pe^Hini, in Cornish, Piua, Pa, mean Who, What, &c.

These may belong

just as

to the

Element

0\

as in the Latin

Qui, &c.,

we have

seen Who,

The Greek

Poi,(no<,
Ottoio^,
;

Wha= ^T, to be quasi Qwho, Qwha='^T. Quo, Quonam, Ouorsum,) in Poi-05, oPoi-os,
in

(no(o?,Qualis,

Qualis,) &c., certainly belongs to these Celtic

terms Pa, &c.

{OKoiog, Ion.

and

pro

OTToiog,)

some Dialects we know, that oKoi-os, is written, where Koi coincides with the
supplies a race of Pronouns,

form Que, &c.

The Element "N,

Languages;
1st,

'^NT, &c. &c.

Demonstrative Adjectives, &c. &c.

through a great
the

variety

of

among which we may enumerate

Article J?i, with
its

following:

The English

parallel terms Jfi, (Sax. Ir.

Gal. and Arm.)

Un, (Corn.) &c.

sdly, Hi7is, Hine, Ina, (Goth.

Sax. and Goth.) He,

Him

Ins,

(Goth.)

Them

J-Ains, (Goth.)

He

y -On, Any, (.ng.) Ihn, Ihn-en,j'Ene, (Germ.) Him, Them, That; Ain, An, (Pers.) This, That; One, Oni, (Russ.) He, They; On,
^iV^, (Ital.) Them En,D'-Ont,{Yr.) Some, a Person, Them, &c. Hwn, Hon, Hzvnmv, Honno, Hyfinj, Hwynt, &c. (Welsh,) This, Hen, Honan, Ho?iyn, That, They, Them, &c. &c. En, (Arm.) He
; ;
;

(Corn.) That, Self; .4, (Gal.)

Them;

Hew, (Heb. and Arab.) They;

Enth-op,

THE
Enth-op, (Copt.) He;

EARTH.
AvSa, avrvi.
Kxjir^m,

341
Hesych.)

^w^a, (Cyprian.

She;

Ans, Ansa, Enu, Ena, E?ih, (Syr.)

;

A Man,
;

Such a Person,
Oon, On, Ens,

He, &c.

Anim, &c. (Syr. and Chald.) They

E?iioi,

(Gr. and Lat. Ewoi, nv, Ov,)

Some, This or That Existing Person

first

or Thing.

3dly, Certain Pronouns denoting the

Person sin-

gular and plural; Unc, Unge, (Sax.)

Germ.) Us
Dhu-In,

Inn,

To

Us,

To Us two; Uns, (Goth, and (Ir.) We; In, &c. (Ir.) We, Us, (as in S=Inn, We, &c. Ua-hii from Us); Hon, Ni, (Arm.) Us, We;
Us, (as in
;

Dh=Tn, To us,) We; Ani or Anki, Anil, Anchnu, Nachnu, Ni, Nu, (Heb.) I, We, Me, Us Noi, No- V, No-Us, (Lat. Span. Fr.) Ne, (Ital.) We, Us In Gothic, Ugkis means To us two; where we may see how
Tn,&cc., Nei, Ni, (Corn.)
;

the

forms '^N and '^G might

as

pass into
to

each other.
original
state

Whatever
of

may have been the fact, Pronouns, we may observe,

separate from each other.
directly

the

these

that

when

these forms once existed,

they would constitute classes of words, which

may

be considered as
to be
is

The English and Saxon Us seems

form
is

taken from the

XJns.

In

Italian,

Ci

and Ce

Us.

The second Person

form
IgcHbis.

'^N, as in Inc, (Sax.)

To You

equivocal

Ant,

sometimes expressed by the form Two; and in Gothic we have the

Ant-ok,

Enth-ok,

Ent-ok, (Arab.

Syr. Chald. Cop.

4thly,

and Sahid.) signify Thou.

One,

The Numeral expressing Element ^N in so many Languages,

which belongs

to

the

as One, En, (Ev,) Un-us, An,

Ains, Aina, An, Ein, Een, Un, Uno, Aon, Un, Uyn-yn,

Un-an, &c.
Ir.

(Eng. Gr. Lat. Goth. Sax. Germ. Belg. Fr.

Gal. Welsh, Corn.

Ital.

and Span.

and

Arm. &c.)
form
(Avyj^,

terms

under

this

have before produced various denoting Being, as An-er, And-r-os,

I

Anth-r-op-os,

An-ax,

AvS^og,

Avd^anrog,

Avocl,)

Hine,
Afitta,

Hind,

(Eng.)

Afis.

(Heb. Arab. Chald. Syr.) Man, &c.;

Ansa,

Aindear, (Syr. Ar. Irish,)

A Woman,

&c.

Aunt, Uncle, Av-Uticulus,

(Eng. Lat.) &c. &c., and the verbs of Being, Einai, Een, Enti
(Gr!

342
(Gr.
Eivat,

^R.
Hi/,

R.\-C, D, G, J, K, Q,
Evt(,

S, T,
U?it,

X, Z.
in

Esse, Eram,
Irish,)

Sunt,)

the

compound

S=Unt, An, (Gal. and

Oiin, hit,

Wn, Tnt, (Welsh,) Onl, Onz, (Corn.)

(Syr.)&c.&c. &c.

{hrm.)

77y, (Hind.) ^rf, (Pers.) y^/,

'^R

The Element
in Her,

sometimes appears among the Pronouns, as

terms Hire,

with

its parallel

Our, (Eng.)

Eower,

Eiier, Ihr,
Ir.

Germ.) Tour and Ure, (Sax. Germ.) Of You, You

Ihr, (Sax.
;

Ar, Hor, (Sax. Gal. and

Arm.) Of Us; Hira, Heora, (Sax.) Of

;

Them;

//ir,

(Germ.) Their, &c.

Er, (Germ.) He;

D"

=Er,fV=Ir,

fF=Er,(Germ.) The, We,

Who

Tr, Ar, (Welsh, Arm.) the Article

The; Er, Or, (Eng. Lat. &c. &c.) a termination denoting Being, The Pronoun sometimes as in Sing-En., Cantat^OK, &c. &c. &c.
appears without a Consonant, under the form of a vowel breathing,
as H^, (Eng. and Sax.)

Heo, Hi, (Sax.) She,

I

They

/,

(Gal.)

He

or

She, &c.

These are generally,

imagine, derived from the Conso-

nant form; and sometimes, perhaps, they appear under theiroriginal

representation.

The Element '^L

is

sometimes found among the

;

Pronouns, or Demonstrative adjectives

and

to this

we must

refer

the Articles and Pronouns, in the Arabic, Italian, Spanish, and

French Languages,
(Ital.)

as Al,

(Ar. Jl)
//,

//,

Egli, Ella, Lo, La, &c.

Ille,

El, Lo, Ella, &c. (Span.)

Le, La, Lui, (French,)

is

(Lat.)

&c.

The

g, in the Italian Egli,

an organical addition

to the L.

These
consist.

observations will
of which
1

sufficiently

unfold to us
in

the

original

materials,

the

Pronouns, &c.

various

Languages

shall

now

consider the mode, in which they have been

compounded, and the purposes, to which they have been applied in the formation of Languages, distinguished by inflexions of the Nouns. Though our Element ^C \ ^D\ &c. constitutes the main
subject

of

my

Enquiry,

shall

perpetually recur to
is

the other

Elements, as they are connected with that, which

the object of

my


THE
my
how

EARTH.
We
shall

343
marvel to

discussion in the formation of Pronouns.

observe,

these Elements

in

their

simple state have

been

compounded with each other, and how the form of inflexions has been assumed from this composition. Though I had always suspected, that this species of combination existed in various instances,

where

it

was

little

supposed to be found
it

had
I

still

no conception
fully

of the extent, to wliich

has operated,

till

had

entered

into the subject, and

I

was engaged

in writing these discussions.

shall

first

briefly

consider

the

composition

of

some
In the

Latin and Greek Pronouns, as compared

with others.
find,

Russian Dialect
five

of the

Sclavonic,

we

that
it

in
is

all

the

Declensions, the plural Instrumental case, as

in the last syllable,
It is

called, has

'^M

as

Rouka, The Hand, Rouk-A.u\, With-

the Hands, &c. &c.

as lacor-lAUE,

often so likewise in the Dative plural,

To

the Anchors, &c. &c., and sometimes in the

Instrumental Singular, asLzV5=EME, With the Countenance, &c.&c.

We

find

likewise

^B, or

^V, as a termination,

as

Zmai\'E3E,
In

Iame, Ebe, mean Of, To, The Serpents, (Gen. Dat. Accus.)
the Pronouns

we have T=Ebai and ^^Ebai, corresponding with

with
ISlos,

the Latin r=lBi, and 5'=Ibi, Nace, of Us; or Us in the Accusative,

corresponding
Vace^

(Lat.)

and A''=Ame,
the

Of You, You, and F=Ame, To You.

denoting He,
is,

To Us, Vai, The Russian

Ye,
Pro-

noun,

according to
in the

arrangement of the

Grammarians, thus declined

Masculine Singular:
lui.

G. Ego, D. Emou, A. Ego, Tme, Avec

On-Eme, De
last

N. One,
lui.

My

Grammarian thus
In the plural

explains

the use

of these two

cases, to

which he has given the names of Instrumental and Prepositive.

we have

for all genders,

N.

Otii,

G.

Ixe,

D. Ime, A.

Ixe.

Ime,

Eux, Onai, Elles,

Avec Eux.
I

On=Ixe, D'Eux.

The

Russian Scholar understands,

his Adjectives

imagine, that the Inflexions of

this

and Pronouns are formed from

Demonstrative

Pronoun.

Thus, G. Do6r-AGo, D, Dobr-OMOv, A. Dobr-AGO, are G. Dobr-


344

-R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

G. Dobr-Eoo, D. Dobr-Euov, A. Dobr-Eao, &c. Thus, iV^=AcE, of Us, is quasi iV'^=IxE; and F=Ace, of You, You, is quasi F-Ixe. We shall now understand, that the Latin N=Os, V^^^Os, and their parallels Nous, Fous, (Fr.) &c. &c., are compounds of the "^N^ denoting Being, and our Element '^S, performing the part of and ^B
'^,

Inflexion,

though originally

significant.

The

plural of the

Pronoun

of the

first

person has been often, as

we have

seen, expressed by the

Element

'^N, as
;

Anu, Unc, Uns, Inn, (Heb.

Sax. Goth, and

Germ.

and when the breathing is lost before the N"", and is preserved after it, we have Noi, No, {Nut, Nw,) Noi, Ne, (Ital.) and to these the Ni, Nei, (Heb. and Arm Corn.) &c. &c. &c.
Ir.)&c. &c.
;

N^

in

N'^^Os belongs.

In F~Os

we have

a similar union of V'^^

You, and corresponding with Bai,-(Russ.) Voi, (Ital.) and Os the termination. The English and Saxon We belong to In Gothic the Element V, B'', denoting the first person plural. we have ''W^^Eis, and in German W=Ir, which are compounds of the part JV^, expressing the Pronoun, and the termination.
signifying
It
is

curious to observe,
'^T,

how widely extended

in

the termination of

'^S, ''C,

&c. has been

expressing the plural of Pronouns,

as in

N=Os, F=Os, with

Sec,

their

acknowledged
|

parallels,
;

iVo=Us,

Fo=\Js,

the

Russian

^,

V^ Ace, We, You

the Saxon-

Gothic, and the Gothic

You two

the
the

You; and
Ye, They.

G=Yt, Gothic G=1t, and Ig=Wis, y=Us, /2;=Wis, You two. Greek Eem, Urn, Sph]Eis, (BiA,sig, Tf^st?, ^(pei?,) We,
the Saxon
shall in vain

^^} It, Eis, We two, We;

We

endeavour

to discover that

peculiar

example, in which this addition was originally significant, or the precise meaning of the addition, when it was first annexed.
the plural of the In Spanish, Os signifies Tou ; and we have seen breathing before second person expressed in other instances by a This might lead &c. the Element '^C, ^S, &c., as Each, (Germ.)

us to conclude, that
signifying the

F^=Os was
thing.

compound

of

V^ and Os, both

same

We

must observe, however, that the Os

THE
Os
as
in
it

EARTH.
tlie

345
same analogy,

iV=Os and r=Os seems to be formed from

appears from the parallel terms in Russian.

either belong to the

The Spanish OS

may

words with a similar meaning, Euch, &c.,

it

unconnected with Vos, or

t;-OS.

may

be derived by corruption from

Formatmi of the Saxon, Greek, and Latin Articles, &c. of Nouns in certain Languages from Pronominal or
Si0xes. The
Observations
Inflexions of Saxon, Gothic, the Inflexions of

Injlexions

Articular

and Latin Nouns, &c.

in the

on

of the Sclavonic.

Sojne English terminations considered, &c. &c.

Nouns

Russian Dialect

Th;2 English Article

Skinner refers
it

THE
He

first

presents itself to our attention.

to the

German

Die, the Belgic De, and the Greek

O, Ee, To, (O, ^,To); and he adds, that Junius derives the Belgic

De

from the Greek Astm.

belong to the Saxon
Sa, So.
It
is

should have observed, too, that

all

these

Se, Seo,

sometimes Thy, The, and the Gothic

marvellous, that the form of the article, beginning

with

S'^,

should have concealed this relation from the eyes of our

article the

Etymologist, especially as in other parts of the

letter

Tis found.

In Greek the form of S, as Se, So, sometimes appears

(Xri[Ji.e^ov,

likewise, as in Semeron, Seies,

Hodie,

S'i^te?,

Hoc Anno,) which

and
I

are written Temeron, Tetes,(T7][^^ov,T^Tes.)

articles are

The Saxon and Gothic

shall write
I

compounds

in

most of

their parts,

them

at full length

according to the mode, in which, as

conceive,

they have been formed.

N. Sing. Se, Seo, Th^^At.

(G.) Sa, So,

Th^^Jta, (Masc. Fem. Neut.) Gen. Th^^Ms, Th'' = JEre,Th^ = Is. D. and Abl. (G.) Th^=Is, Th'=Izos, Th^=Is. Th^=Am, X X Th \Mrey

546
T/i

^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
A.

^=Mre,

Th ^.One, PI. Tha. (G.) Thai, Tho, T/i ^=05, Tho. Gen.Th^=Mra. (G.) Th ^=Ize,Th ^^Izo, Th "^Ize. D. and Abl.T/i ^=^m. (G.) T/i ^=^m. A. Tha. (G.) T/j ^=^K5, Tho, Th ^=0s, Tho. I consider, that Se,
Seo, Sa, and So represent the original form of the
simple state,
article in its
is

Th ^=Am. (G.) TA ^=Jmma, Th^^Izai, Th ^^Amma. Tha, Th ^=At. (G.) Th ^=Ana, Tho, Th '=Ata. N.

that
are

the Th, at the beginning of the other parts,

quasi The, Se, as in Th=At,

Th=Ata,

Th=JEs, Th=Is, which are

quasi Tn-E^At,

Tn^-Ata, The=^5, The=/5;

the

and that the At,

belong

Ata,

JEs,

Is

terminations of Inflexion, which

likewise to our Element '^S, '^T, &c.,

the Radical,
the
Is,

when

the breathing precedes

and which were originally

His, Hit, (Sax.)

significant,
Is, Id,

and denoted
It,

Ita, (Gothic,)

(Lat.)

(Eng.)

This or
(Sax,

That Being or Thing, &c.

Thus we

see, that

Th=At,
office

and English,) Th=Ata, (Goth.) are compositions of our

of

Element, under different forms, discharging the same

the force of the signification, as THE=It

Demonstrative Pronouns, and combined for the purpose of adding

to

or

The

Such

person or Thing,

The The. We

see in

r/i^^i^RE, Th''= Am,

Th^= Amma, Th

'^=One, &c., that the Elements ^R,

^M, 'N, have

been adopted with the same meaning.

In the Greek Article
(To, Tou, Tu,
Tv;,

we

see the To,

Tou, Too, Tee, Ta,

Se, Seo,

Tec,)

coinciding with the simple form,

in the

Sa, So, Die, De,

see a

The; and

other parts
or

we

unequivocally
article,

compound

arising from the

T^

To, the original

and

a termination

common

to all the

Greek Nouns,
(Tr?,
rtiv,

as T'^ = |Ees,
TOiv,

EeN, Ain, As, On, Oin, OoN, Ois, Ous,

Tuv, tok;, tou?.)

roav, rxg, TOU,

;

German the article appears thus 'N.D'^=Er, Die, D^=As. G. D'=Es,D^ = Er,D'=Es. D.and Ah\. D^= Em, D^^Er, D^=Em. A. D^^En,Bie, D'=As. PI. N. and A. Die. G. D^=Er. The Article D=Er, Die, and D^As performs D. and Abl. D ^=En.
In
at

once the part of the Demonstrative and Relative Pronouns.

In


THE EARTH.
In Dutch,

347
we have our Element,

Het
its

and

De

are Articles, where

under both

forms, of the vowel breathing before and after the

Radical consonant.

We
differ

observe

the

same species of compoSaxon and

in

sition in the formation of all these Articles, Gothic,

German; and they different compounds

which
is

in

nothing but

having sometimes
the same

to express different cases, as they are called,

the effect of accident.

The compounds have

examples;
'^S,

original

meaning

in

all

the

which

is

that

of an
a

intensive sense,

denoting '^The-|

'^R,

Being, Thing, &c.

This This,

'^M, "^N,

That

That,
state,

The

Such

Being or Thing.
is just,

That my
^S, "^M,

idea respecting the nature of this composition

will

be manifest from considering the simplest

which these Radicals

^N

assume, as Demonstrative parts of Speech.

We may
;

consider this simple state to be exhibited in the Latin Hic and Is

in

the Saxon and Gothic Hit,

Is,

and the Greek Os,

(Oj)

and we
for

shall find, that terms, like these,

have supplied the materials

the Inflexions of Nouns, which exist in those Languages.

Thus

we

shall see, that the Inflexions or the terminations,

added to the

Radical parts of words, of Latin and Greek Nouns, were nothing

originally but postpositive articles, performing precisely the
office as

the prepositive, and denoting

fully

This That Such,

same
&c.

We

shall not

understand the force of these observations,

unless the words are produced at length, and compared with each
other.

The

Latin Hic and

Is,

we know, are thus

represented

N. Sing.

Hic, Hcec, Hoc. G. Huj= Us. D. Huic.

A. Hunc, Hanc, Hoc. Ab. Hoc,

Hdc, Hoc.

Nom.

PI.

M, Ha, Hac.

G. Hor=Um, Har=Um, Hor=Um.

D. and Abl. His.

Ej-Us.
Ece,

A. Hos, Has, Hcec.

Id.

N. Sing.

Is,

Ea, Id.

G.
//,

D. Ei.

A. Eum, Earn,

Ab. Eo, Ed, Eo.

N.

PI.

Ea.

G.Eor=Um, Ear Um,

In Saxon

Eor=Um.
have,

D. and Abl.

lis,

Eis,

A. Eos, Eas, Ea.

we

Nom.

Sing. He, Heo, Hit.

G. His, Hire, His.

D. and Abl. I^im, Hire, Him.

Ace.

Hine, Hi,
Hit.


348
Hit.

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Hi.

In

Nom. and Ace. PI. Gothic we have Nom.

Ize, Izo.
Is

G.Hira, Heora.
Is, Si,

D. and Abl.
Iz=Os,
Is.

Hityi.

Sing.

Ita. Ita.

G.

Is,

D. and

Abl. Imnia, Izai, Imma.

A. Lia,

Ija,

N. PL

Eis, Ij=Os, Ija,

G.

Dat. and Abl. Ln.

Ace, Ins, Ij=Os,

Ija.

In the Latin

Hie and

we

find all the parts in their simple state, except the

Genitives singular and plural, Huj=Us, Ej=Us,

Eor^Um, Ear=Um, where we see the

menced.
In the Saxon
in
all

Hor-Um, Har-Um, process of Inflexion com-

the parts are in their simplest state,

and so they are

In the

the Gothic, except in the Iz=Os and Ij=Os.

is

Greek we

shall find, that every part

in its simplest

form.

Thus we have
Oin.
Plur.

Sing. N. Os, Ee, O.

G. Ou, Es, Ou.

y^,

D.Oo,Ee, Oo.
Oi?t, Ai?i,

A. On, Eeen, 0.

Dual, N. and A. Oo,

Oo.

G.andD.
u,
tj,

N.

Oi, Ai, A. Og,

G. Oon,
vi,

D. and Abl. D.

Ois, Ais,
u.

Ois.

A. Ous, As, A.

(N. Sing.

o.

G.

ou, ^?, ou.

A.
eav.

ov, vjv, o.

N. A. Dual,
atg, oig.

u, u, u.

G. D.

oiv, octv, otv.

N.

PI.

ot, at,

a.

G.

D.

oig,

A.

oug, ag,

a.)

The

Relative Pronoun, as

it is

called, is only

another turn of meaning to the Demonstrative, which was the

original.

Thus they

are perpetually
is

as

in
is

That, &cc.

He

combined with each other, a Man, That I regard; which means,

I

He

a
;

Man,
and

That
every

Man
one

regard.

This union
that

is

fully
is

under-

stood

knows,
(5"

Os,

(O?,)

familiarly

used

for

Avt-os,

(Autoj,)

Relative Pronoun
originally

Os, (O?,)

H O,-, may be

Dixit

ille.

Thus then
with

the

considered, as representing
Is,

the

Demonstrative
(Eo?, Of,

Pronoun, and agreeing

&c. &c,, Eos, Os,

the

Suus,)the Out, and Aut, and Ek, and

{Ourog,

Ek=Ast

in

Out^O^, Avt=Os, EK=Ei}i=Os, Ek=Ast-05,

&c. &e.
I

Aurog, EKemg, Etiua-Tog,)

The

Eiti, in

EK=Ein-os, belongs to

the Element '^N.

arisen

When
I

say, that the Inflexions of

Nouns have
in

from such simple forms,

the cases
that
coincide

representing

Being,

these

various Languages,

cannot be supposed to affirm, that in every

instance
observe,

with each

other

but

mean

to

we

shall

clearly

and unequivocally perceive, that

such


THE

EARTH.
is

349
preserved with a pre-

such were the materials, of which the Inflexions are composed,

and that the record of these materials

cision,

which we should
shall

little

have expected to discover.

We

now

see, that the Inflexions of the

Saxon and Gothic Ar^-Is.

ticles,as

Norn. Th=At.

G. Th=jEs, Th^'^Mre, Th

D. Th^^Am,
Se,

Th^=jEre, Th'^Am, are compounds of TW^, representing

or

The, and the Demonstrative Pi-onoun, Hit, Ita, as N. Tli^=Hit. G. Th''=Is, Th" =Hire, Th" =Is. D. Th" =Him, Th "=Hire, Th"=Him,
&c. &c. &c.

Again,

in

the

Gothic

article,

Nom. Th"=Ata.
G. Th"=Is, Saxon and
find in

G. Th"=Is, Th":=Izos, Th=Is, we have N.

Th"~Izos, Th"=Is, &c. &c.
Gothic
the

r/i^=/ifa.

The
;

Inflexions

of the

Nouns belong

to

the

same Elements, which we

Demonstrative Pronouns

though they do not always cor-

respond with each other in the particular cases.

ever universally, that
Sfnith=\JM,

We

find
in

howas

the Dative

Plural terminates
I

"^M,

To

or

With Smiths, which

;

consider to be Smith=HiM,

To To
or

and in Gothic, Himin=Au, With Those Smiths, &c. &c. or With Heavens, which I consider to be quasi Himin=lM, To With Those or Th=EM Heavens, if I may so express it. In the
or
'

first

Declension

of the

Saxon, and the

first,

second and

fifth

of the Gothic, the Genitive ends in ^S, as Smiih=Es,

Of

a Smith,

which

is
;

quasi

Smith-His,

Of That Smith

Himin=ls, Of That
in the

Heaven

from whence, we know, has been derived our "S

Genitive case, as

The

Smith's Work, &c. &c.

The

English His,
It

we

see,

belongs to these words, and

idle to

means

That Person.

would be
Genitive

attempt to adjust, whether His should be con-

sidered as the Nominative ii,(Goth.) or as directly taken from the

Is,

(Goth,) His, (Sax.); and

we now

see,that those

who have

supposed, that our Genitive case in "S, The Smith's IFork, meant
the Smith His JVoj'k, are at once

wrong and

right.

They

are wrong,

because this Genitive case was certainly directly taken from the
familiar use of the

Saxon and Gothic Genitive, ^'w/^A^Es, &c.

and
they

350

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
V

they are right, because this Saxon termination 5 or His, and the

Pronoun His, have the same origin, and cannot be distinguished from each other in the meaning, which they convey, as in The
Smith's Work, and the Smith His Work.

This Analogy of the Genitive ending in

'^S

is

very general.

Thus v^^e have it in two Declensions of the Latins, Lapis, Lapid=ls, Grad=Us; and originally in another Declension, Familia=''S, Of a
Family
;

in

the

Article

and Demonstrative Pronouns, HuJ=Us,

/=Us, and in some other Adjectives, as Un=lvs, second Declensions of the

Imparisyllabic,

&c
in

in

the

Greek Parisyllabics, and

all

the fifth of

together

with

the

five

Declensions

the

Contracted
'SrUfAocrog,

Nouns, as Tim=Es, Somat=Os,

Ast=Eos,

&c.

(Tif/.vii,

Aoreo?.)

We

see, that this termination originally

belonged

Saxon and Gothic His Is, &c. and it is extremely curious, that the affinity of the Languages should have been preserved In German the most familiar termination in points so minute.
to the
;

of the Genitive singular

is

^S.

In one Declension of the Russian

nouns, the Genitive Singular adds

to the Nominative, as Ditia,

An

Of an Infant. In the Adjectives the Genitive singular terminates in Ago in the Masculine and Neuter, and the plural in Ouixe, as Dobr=AGO, Of a Good Man or thing, and Dobr=OvixE, Of Good men, women, or things. In the HinInfant,

Ditia^^Ti,

dostanee Dialects, Kau, Kay, Ko, Say are added to Nouns, in order to mark cases, as Sauheb-Khxs Ghoorau, The Horse of the Master,
as
it

is

in English Master- ^S horse;

where the Kau and the

'^S

seem

to correspond precisely

with each other, except only that

the vowel breathing before the

^Kau

is

lost.

In these Dialects,

Ak

or

Eek

is

the

Article,

corresponding, as

we

see,

with the

Latin Hic, as

Eek

ghoorau,

Horse.

In Latin the Inflexions of the Nouns, where vowels do not

appear, belong to the Elements ^S and

^M, as Mus]ls, As, Am,

NiiblEs,

Ar=lJM; Domin]\Js,

Is,

Os,

Um, Or=UM; Regn\\s, Um, Or=UMj

THE

EARTH.

351

Nub\Es, Is, Ib=\Js, Em, Ivm; Grad]l]s, 76= Us, Um,Uum; Faci-\Es, We may consider these words, as comEb=lJs, Em, r=UM.
pounds of the Radical
part,

expressing the sense of each word,

Thus Mm^-Is is Mus-]^lis, or Eis, Mus-Am, Faci-Eu, Mus-Eam, Faci=EAU, Mi-AR=UM, Mus~ Faci-EK=\JMy p, mAR-UM, Ear-Um, and Domin-Us is quasi
and
the Demonstrative Pronouns.

Domm-Os, Domi>i-\Eos, Hos, Domm-Uu, Domin-Evu, Domm-OR=\JM, Domin|EoR=UM, Hor=Um. Even the Vowels ^andO have been preserved in Mus-A and Domin-0, to accord with Mus-Ea and
Do7ni}i-\ls,Hic, ThatMaster, Dojniti-ls, Doinin-^hs, Eis, His,

Domin-Eo.

We
with
;

shall

not wonder, that this coincidence of the

termination
in all cases

the Demonstrative

Pronoun

is

not preserved
it

but our wonder will be

much

excited, that

has

Under some forms, however, the resemblance is still more complete. Even the Id is preserved in some; Ali-\Us, A, Ud, is quasi Ali-|Is, Ea, Id. In these, too, the '^S or Us of the Genitive is preserved, as Ali-\]s,
such as

been so unequivocally exhibited in so many.

we

find

it

in

Huj-Us, Ej-\Js

-,

and we have moreover

is

Ali-r\ quasi Jli=Ei.

wise, as

The

'^S

of the Genitive
in the
first,

preserved like-

we have
in the

seen,

sometimes

Famili=As, in the

third Declension, Nub=ls, Lapid^ls,

and

in the fourth, Grad\l]s.

fifth,

The Em
the

Accusative singular of the third and

and

Um

of the fourth, belong,

we

see, to the
is

Eum, Eam.

In the

second Declension the

three cases.

Eum
in

or

Um

applied in the Neuter to

of the third and

The

Um

the Genitive plural

Nubi-UM, Lapid-IJM, Gradu-Uu, is in a state, preceding that, to which we find the '^R prefixed, as Hor-Um, Har^Um, Doimn-\Or=Um, Mus^Ar=Um. The Pronoun Qu=Is, Qu=Id, Qii-Od is unequivocally a compound of Qyi and Is, Idj
fourth Declensions,

and
Eis,

in the other parts,

Cu = ^Jus, Cu=l,

Qu^Em, Am,

Oriim,

we have

likewise

compounds of Qui and

Ejus, Ei,

Arum, Eum, Eam,

Eorum,

35^

^R.R.\-.C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Eis.

Eorum, Earum,

In the Ibus, of Qii=Ibus,

we have

the Dative

according to another analogy.

The Dative and

of the Element '^M,

Ablative plural of the third, fourth, and

fifth

Declension, deserves our attention.

^B,

We

there see a combination

with "S, the termination, as Nub-|lB = (/5,

Grad \Ib = Us, Faci]EB=Us ; and the same thing we know sometimes
takes place in the
first,

as Fili|AB = [75.

It is

curious to observe,

how

widely this formation of the Dative and Ablative Plural, with

''B,

the Element '^M,

&c., has been extended.

In the Saxon and

Gothic Articles, the Dative and Ablative Plural ends in "^M, as

Th-AM, Th-AiM

and even

in the

same cases of the Singular

In

we
too

see a similar termination, as

Th-Au, Th-AuMA.
In

Latin

we have sometimes
as

the

'^B in

the singular, as well as in the

plural,

r=IB/, ^=IB/ ,N=OB=is, F=OB=Is.

the four deGothic,

clensions

of the

Saxon,

and

in

the

five

of the

the

Dative

and

Ablative

plural terminates

in

^M,

as

Smith=UM,

With Smiths, Himin^AM, To or With Heavens, &c. &c. &c. AccordIn some Dialects of the Celtic the same fact takes place. ing to General Vallancey's arrangement, the same cases in the five Declensions of the Irish Nouns end in ''B/i, as Boghadh=l]iBh, To or With Bows, &c. &c. This is the form, as we see, pre-

To

or

cedino- the

Latin form, where the Us

is

added

to

the Ub, as in

Arc=\JB=Us,

To

or

With Bows.

The same

termination

is

adopted by some in the Galic Dialect, though others do not approve of it. " The Reverend Mr. Macfarlane," (says Mr. Siiaw,)

" in his translations and psalms, uniformly uses Ibh in the Dative " and Ablative Plural ; which I think too much resembles the
*

Irish Dialect."

In the Galic and Irish Dialects of the Celtic, Ibh and Sibh a compound, are Te and Tou ; where the S^'^Ibh, we perceive, is and the 5"^ belongs to Se, So, &c., He, That, Such a person, &c.

To

S''=lbh

we must

refer

the Latin S'^=Ibi, and probably the

Greek


THE HART]^.
Greek Sphe,
(S(?>e,

353
It"

Sui et Illorum, quasi S^=Phe.)

A'

Sphe,

(S?>,)

be not a compound, the

may be an

organical addition to the

as a Radical
in
its

P \ which we must assuredly consider

cant

and

signifi-

Consonant,
again

It

sometimes appears
(*<,

simplest

form

Phi, and

Phi=N,
pi.

vel

^iv,
;

Syllaba

Paragogica,

quam

Poetas dativis sing, et

addunt)

where we have the Element

examples.

^P, applied to the Dative, as

Phi,

in the other

The term
more
Ibi;

when

it

is

applied to the Dative, will accord with the

as
in

general analogy;
Ipsis,

Auto= ''Phi,
it

(Auroip*,

seu

AuTo(piv,

pro dativo, Avroig); but

its

is

applied likewise to other cases.

Ibi,

Let us note, moreover,

denoting That; and
precisely

sense of

which belongs
Italian Fi,

to

''Phi,

let us

remember the
form

That Place,

coinciding

in

sense and

with

the

Greek Phi.
it

In the sense,

which Vi bears of You, coinciding with Vo=s,

only means That, Those, or Such a person or persons, applied to

the seco?id person.
parallels

We

cannot doubt, that Sphe,

(S?>e,)

and

its

SpH-m,

&c., are

compounds, and that they belong to

the Celtic terms,

when we remember, that 5'='' Pho, (X(pu,) Ye two, has precisely the same meaning as the Celtic 6''^=Ibh, Ye. In the Greek Phse, (f, Dor. pro t(pa?,) perhaps the Greek s may be an organical addition to the Ph, or it may represent a comThe Latin Ip^Se seems to be a compound pound of Phi and Se.
of Ip and Se.

In Welsh, Efe, Ef, Efo, and Fe, Fo, denote He,

In the Hindostan
I

Him,

It,

&c.

Dialects, yiup denotes Self, as

;

Hum Aup Hoova,

^M, we
"^P,

myself

Am

where we have the Element

&c., applied

to various purposes.

The

Latin Particle
In Suo=Pte,

Pte, or ^P=Te,
find
it

may

be a compound, as in Ip=Se.
its

applied to

kindred term

the Pronoun Suo.

to the Te,

The

however may be an organical addition

Y Y

Efiglish

354

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

English

mid Saxon

termiiiations

i?i

Y, Ig, Esse,

Degrees of Cotnpanso?i

English

Saxon Greek,

Ster,

(^c.

and Latin.

The

termination of the Greek and Latin

(Aoyo?,)
is

Nouns

in

'^S,

&c. &c.,

Log-Os,
&c. &c.,

Kal-Os,

(KXo?,)

Hilar=ls,

Bon=Us, Div=Es,
Languages.

precisely that,

which takes place

in other

our Language, Ish denotes This or That Being or Thing, as Engl=lsH, That, Being or Thing, of England, or relating to This termination in Saxon is Isc, as EngUlsc. The Enoland.

Thus,

in

in

our Language,

when

it

is

annexed
""C,

to

a certain race of

words, represents

the Element

'G, &c., bearing a similar

meaning;

as in

Drear-T, Merr-T, &c.

the

Manning
;

in his

Saxon

Grammar

observes, concerning
;

termination

of Adjectives,
Hilaris
;

"Multa exeunt in IG " JEnAG, Ouispiam;

;

ut Drear AG, Mcestus

Myr=IG,

Hanc nos vertimus The IG in these " in T ut drear=T, me?T=T, aJi=T, tzvent^T." words has precisely the same meaning as the Us and Is in The Element ""N has a similar McestA]s, and Hilarys, &c. &c. Manning again justly obmeaning, both in English and Latin.
Twe7it-\G,
Viginti. serves, "Materialia exeunt in

En, ut Msc-En, Fraxineus

Buc=En, Jsh=EN,

" Fagineus " oxumus."

Stan^Eti, Lapideus.

Sic nos etiam dicimus,

" Beach=En, &c.

Et

alia

queedam nonnulla, ut Midl=EN, Mediis

The

latter

word Midl=EN

our English M'^^/=Ing,

where

Ing we see another representation; and we shall now understand, that the En in JsIi^En, and the Ing of the
in the

Participle, are

only different forms of each other, bearing the

same meaning.
words

Let

lis

mark

the

In

in

the explanatory Latin

Fag=li^-eiis,

Frax=lN-Etis,

which we see performs

the

same

THE
same
parts.
office

EARTH.
The Fag=In and
other
in

355
the

as the English E)i.

Beach=En

precisely

coincide

with

each

both

their

component

Manning

observes in another place, that

many Saxon Femiin

nines end in Esse, &c.

" Foeminina

quam plurima
Generatio;

Esse, Isse,

" Nesse,Nysse; ut Oieor=EssE, vel

to the English Ness

Isse,

Thrinn^EssE,

" Trinitas; Sothfcest=NYSSE, Veritas."

in

The Saxon Nesse belono-s Righteous-l<iESs. The n in -Esse, may

perhaps

have arisen from an organical process.

We

here see,

that the Esse in the Saxon Qieor=EssE precisely coincides with

the

At

in the Latin Ge7ier=Kiio

and the Gener, we

see, coincides

with the Cneor.

this

There

is

another thing likewise remarkable in

is

Saxon

addition.

We

perceive, that the Saxon Esse

added

to Adjectives in order to

form Substantives, as Z)/7;i=EssE, TriniLatin Substantives, formed

Trifi =

tas;

and we

may
;

observe, that in

from Adjectives, there are two additions. It and As, as

It- As, Bon -It -As

where the It

directly coincides with the

Saxon

Esse, and the As was afterwards added for the purpose of con-

forming
see,

to

the

analogy

of the

Latin

Language.
is

Thus we

that the

Latin

formation

of words

sometimes directly

connected with the Saxon, and that the state, in which certain

words appear before they become Latin, may be considered as

purely Saxon.

Manning

observes in another place,

"^

Masculina personalia

" multa in Er, vel Ere, ad artem, hahitum, vel officium spectantia " quorum foeminina exeunt in Estre, Istre, vel Tstre ; ut ScccWEke,
" 5'^c/=Ystre;
Bcec^'E^E,

Pistor;
see,

5^c=Estre,

Pistrix."

The

Er, or Ere, belongs, we

with the Latin
In
the

to the

Element "R, and coincides

Or
Est

in

Pist=OR, the English

formation
the

of
is

B(ec=Ere,
is

Bak=ER, &c. &c. these words, Bac=EsT-''Re, &c., from employed as a feminine addition, and
in

Er

inserted

before

the

Ere,

as

Bac=Ere,

Bac=EsT=Ere,

or

Bac=

356

-^R.

R.\--C, D, G,

J,

K, Q, S,T, X, Z.
the female, coincides with the

5^c=EsT= ^Re.

The Est, denoting

words
is

Ix of the Latins in Meretr=]x, Cantatr=lx.

insertion in forming these

not

The Saxon mode of common as tlie process

;

generally takes place

by termination.
is

In the

usual

colloquial

mode,

now

adopted, the Ess

is

added to the

'^R, as a

Bak= Er=Kss

and so strong
our minds, that

the necessity of this analogy impressed

upon

we even add

the Ess to the Ster, which denoted

of itself originally the Female, but which

we

consider only as a
In Latin,

termination for Person in general

too, the

as Song=Str=F.ss.

Ix

is

added to the

"^R, as

Ca?itat= '^R=lx, quasi Ca7itat=

Or=Ix,
original

Pist=R=lx, quasi

Pist=Or=Ix.
for

The
in

Ster

is

used

in

its

Saxon meaning

Female

Spin=STER;

but in

Poet= Aster, the

q. d.

Aster

is

adopted as a termination of contempt,

Not a Poet, but

q. d.

Poet^AsTER,

a She kind

of a

Poet.

Jn

P=Ster, &c.

&c., the

Ster

is

likewise used as a term of

contempt,

the foolish personage,

who

deals in

Puns.

That

the Ster, the termination for the Female, should

be adopted to

express
the

Inferiority,
in the

we

shall not

wonder; when we consider that

''Re, to the

Female,

ordinary works of labour, would be naturally

regarded, as inferior to the

Man, the Bac^Esi-

Bac-Ere,

&c. &c.

It is

curious to observe, by what artifices of composition.

;

and how dextrously the various Languages have been formed artists employed in the work have accomplished their purpose,
without

communicating with
it
;

each other on the mode of perart,

forming
it

and without any knowledge of the

by which

Cant At -"^-Ix, a triple compothe same Radical meaning applied to different sition, with By the addition of At to the Cant, we have the action purposes.
is

effected.

Thus we

see in

of Singing expressed,

by

a second addition of the

in that action;

"^R,

or Or,

we have
In

the

Male agent, employed

and by another
Superlative

addition, Ix,

we have
in

the Female.

Saxon, as

English,

the

Comparative and

degrees

THE
their

EARTH.
still

557
retain

degrees end in ^R, and ^ST, &c., where our Elements

meaning of

lliis

or
He

That Personage or Thing, by way of

Efnmence or
Strong

Distinction, as StroJig, Strong=Y.K,

Strung^Em, quasi

Strong^Er, not

Strong, but This Strong; Strong=Y.ST,

Not He
parative
lative

or This Strong, but That Strong.

is

In Latin the
'^R,

Com-

the

same
by

as in English ending in

and the Superas

differs

adding the

Element
adjectives

to

'^S,

Doct-us,

T)oct-\\oK,
the

Iss=Im=?<5.

Some
""R,

add only the

'M

for

Superlative,
^S,

as

Humill=\u-us.

The Greeks combine

the

Elements

^T, &c., and

'^S,

for the

Comparative, and double

the Element

'^T,

&c. for the Superlative, as Phronim\QS, Oot=

{<^^ovif^o^,
<p^ovifA,uTe^oi;,
(p^ovifA.CAiTo.Tog.')

Er-05, OoT=AT-oi',

Sometimes
Comparative,

the Element '^N, '^NT

is

combined with ^R

for the

and with

^S,

^T, &c. for the Superlative; and sometimes the Ele'^S,

ments

'^N,

and

^T, &c. appear

uncompounded
Euauf,

for these

Degrees
Eur-\us,

of Comparison,

as

Mel-|^5,
[A,sXocvTe^og,

Ant=Er-o5,
f/,sX(XVTOirog,

Ant=At-o5,
svaiuv,

loON, IST-05,
I

(MsXatf,

L/fl((rroj.)

shall not

produce any other examples from

those Languages,

whose degrees of comparison are formed by the addition of our Elements, as the same meaning prevails of the Demonstrative Adjective This or That Being or Thing, by way of Eminence or
Distinction.

formed,
are

is

by which degrees of comparison are precisely of the same sort with that, by which words
artifice,

The

rendered

Diminutives,

or
girl;
;

Augmentatives

as

Paid^JsKE,

{Uoii^ta-Kri,

Puellula,)

little

where the Iske means This

That, by

way

of Distinction

and the Ula,

in PtielUUla, has the

same meaning.

The
my

instance, in which the Demonstrative part

of Speech itself has undergone the last degree of comparison, will

strongly illustrate
in the Plutus

ideas

on

this subject.

We

all

remember,
Carion

of Aristophanes, the superlative

EKeivog
ovTuig
St

AvTOTotrog.

says to Plutus,
'

(TV,

'Are you indeed That

Plutus;

Peragain
asks.

sonage?'

PI.

Nxi,

Yes,"

says

when

Carion


368
R. R.

asks, Exeivoi

\ C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z. to which avTog; That That Personage?'

'

Plutus

again replies, AvToraroi, 'Autotatos;' where

AuT
Xhat
is

in Aiit-os thrice repeated, quasi

we have in Aut=Aut=Aut-05
In

fact the

That

That Personage.
a

We

know, that the Latin \vs=\ss=lu-us

Ipse.

likewise

Superlative

from

Ek=Ein-o5 we have
'^N,

unequivocally a

compound
1

of the Elements '^K and

bearing
Nai,

the same meaning.

shall

shew

in a
;

future page,

that

(Na(,) Tes, belongs to the

Element N"

where the breathing before

the N'^

is

Person.

This or That means nothing but The The English Yes must be referred to our Element '^S,
lost,

and

and to the race of words now under discussion, either considered

as the Adjective or the verb,

IT, This or That, or IS

I

It

IS so

and

so.

This

observe on another occasion, and

shall

now

In old English, the term here illustrate the matter more fully. of affirmation connects itself with the form of the Pi'onoun of

the

first

person, which

it

will be necessary first to examine.

Terms

of Affirmation.

Ys, Es. (Welsh,) Truly.

Aio,

quasi
It,

Ajo. (Lat.)
if

Tes,

Yes. (Eng.)

It

is.

Is,

a thing,
I

we may
Is

Aye. (Eng.) quasi Aje.

so

say,
so.

say.

It

so

Yea, Ja Jai, Gea, Ia, Ie, Ya, Ja. (Eng. Goth. Sax.
&c. &c.)

and

Be^Jahen. (Germ.)
a thing.

To Be=Ja

To

affirm a thing.

The

Elements, denoting Existence, or This

That

Being or
;

Thing, are equally applicable, as we perceive, to all persons and adoption of the Person, it is accident alone which operates in the
to

THE
to

EARTH.
The Element
Person, in
"^C,

359
*G is used, as we many Languages; and
Ich, the Runic Eg,
the Latin

which they are applied.

have before seen, for the

first

the Etymologists have accordingly produced, as the parallel terms

to
/,

the Gothic Ik, the Saxon Ic, the

German

the Danish J-Eg, the Belgic Ick, the

Greek Egoo, and

is

Ego, the French Je, the

English
Je,
the
/,

Italian lo,

and the Spanish To.

lost;

In the

the Radical '^G, or '^C, &c.

but in the French

is

breathing

before

the

Radical

Consonant

lost.

In

Spanish and

Italian, the

same
is

fact takes place as in the

J.
/,

French;

and the
articles

and the
/,

represent the consonant

the

Skinner has two

for

of which one

Pronoun

and the other he

explains by " Etiam, Ita, mirifice corruptum," as he says,

"a Tes."
to
this

We
Id
I

shall agree,

that Aye, quasi y^>,

and Yes, belong

Is

race of words, and

That This
from
It, in a

mean Est

the thing
Is

so or so, or It

Thi?ig

the

Thing

Is

in
;

This

That

manner.
separate
Is,

again use the verb

Is in

my

sentence

as

we cannot

Is

Declaratory or Demonstrative proposition, It

except by the mode, in which they are used, as different parts of

Speech.
I

The term
is

I,

Etiam, has lost the Radical Consonant, as

is

the Pronoun has done, and

only another form of Yes, as

I

the Pronoun

of Ich.

In Tea, which

consider to be quasi

Jea, the breathing before the Consonant

into T, as in the

is lost,

and

is

converted
/,

Spanish To.

In

Shakspeare

we have

as the

ancient

mode of speaking and writing

In

the affirmative particle.

The

following pun, however contemptible, will serve to illustrate

this fact.

The Two Gentlemen of Verona, we have, " (Pro.) But

(Speed.)
I.

" what said she.? did she nod.?

" that's Noddy.
(Speed.)
if

(Pro.) Nod, I?
:

why And
in

You

mistook. Sir
;

say she did nod

" and you ask me,

she did nod

and

say,

(Pro.)

" that

set together is

Noddy."

Mr. Malone observes, that "

" Speed's answer, the old spelling of the afl^rmative particle has " been retained, otherwise the conceit of Protheus (such as it is)
" would

S60
'^

VR. R.

\-C, D,

G, J, K, Q,
Let
us

S, T,

X, Z.

would be
is

unintelligible."

which

for 1g, as in

Merr-T, &c.,

mark the T in Nodd-7\ which means the Jg, the Being

I,

or Person Nodding.

Lye has added an

the Saxon Ge, as

article

to the
I

the Pronoun, produced by

Junius; where he observes, that

and

were frequently used, as

/ or 2^ has

Ubathed, I=bore.
in

The

the

same
to

meaning of Being, as
the Gothic Ga, &c.

other

instances,

and seems

be
Ge,

quasi Te, Ge, diretly connected with the Saxon and

German

We

use Be, belonging to the Element

B ^,

same manner, Be-Moan, Be-\uO\ed. Every one acknowledges how the G in Saxon words passes into Lye begins that part of his Saxon and Gothic DictioT, or /.
to Be-ing, &c., precisely in the

commencing with G are recorded, with the following remark: " Anglo-Saxonum, in fine vocum, G apud " posteriores Anglos saepe in T\e\ I liquescit. e. gr. Dceg. Dag. "Day: Cceg. Key, &cc. Similiter quandoque in medio vocum:
nary, where
the words

"

ut,

fager. fair

Stager. Stair
ssepe

Sagl.

Sail

Tcegl.
ut,

Tail,

&c.
to

" In initio vocum etiam " Yawn," &c. &c.

mutatur

in

Y:

Gatiian,

The
7fl,

parallel

terms to Yea, the affirmative

particle,

which

are produced

by the Etymologists,

are Ja, Jai, (Goth.) Gea, (Sax.)

(Sax. Belg.

Germ.)

7^,

(Welsh,)

Ta, (Arm.)
us

j^a,

(Swedish.)

Under Yes,
Gese, Gise
;

the Etymologists remind

of the Saxon Gyse, or

It, &c., or

and these words may either simply denote

may be compounds of Ge, The, &c. It, &c. Adjacent to Gyse, Yes, we have the Saxon Gyt, Yet, Adhiic; where we see,
they
that these

words belong to the same

idea,

and are only

different

forms of each other applied to other purposes.

The Etymologists under Tet produce the Saxon Get, Geta, the German letzt, the Welsh Etwa, and Etto, and the Greek Eti, (Et;.) In the Welsh
and Greek words we see the simple form, whatever the other
terms

may

be.

Junius imagines, that Yes

may be

compound
of

THE
of

EARTH.

361

Yea Is. Junius produces likewise the Welsh Ys or Es, Truly. The Welsh Es is used in composition. While I am examining
the Gothic iA,Tea,
Sic,

Jah, Et, Jaf, Tea, Immo,

Illic^

find in the

same column
Jains, Ille;

of Lye's Dictionary Jainar, Ibi,

Jaind, Illuc,

Element
they

which may be Ukewise compounds of Ja, &c., and the '^N, denoting Being. The Etymologists have justly

produced these as parallels to the English Yon,

Yonder

and

have moreover added the Saxon Eond, Teond, the Belgic

the

Gins, Gender, &c.,

German

Jene, Jener, &c.

The

German

Ja, and

Je, are

only different forms of each other.

sie

Tlie true

sense of Je appears in such phrases as Ich habe

lieber, "

Je langer, Je
If

The

longer

have her,

The more

love her."

we do

not consider J'^Ene as a compound of Je and Ene, belonging to

EiN, One, the^' must be regarded as only the representation of a

strong vowel breathing before
the
'^N.

have observed, on a

former occasion,
Aio,
quasi
it is

(p.

245,)

that the

Latin verb of Affirmation,

Now

means the same as 'I Aye or Yes a thing.* acknowledged, that the Germans actually form a verb
Ajo,
Ja,
as

of Affirmation from their term

Be=JAhen, "

To

affirm,

"avouch,

assert,

avow;" which

literally

means,

"To

Be=JA, or

" Bc'^Aye, Be^YjLS a thing," as we might say.

gists derive Jio

from the Hebrew

;

TVr]

Some EtymoloHaiah, Est, where we have

that these

a similar origin

as

my
Is
;

hypothesis supposes,

terms

belong to Id Est, It

and

it

would be

idle to
it is

attempt to decide
called, to

on

all

occasions on the Part of Speech, as

which a

certain term directly belongs,

different Parts of

when

the leading idea, existing in

Speech related to each other, has been duly

have seen, among the explanations of these

ascertained.

We

Affirmative terms, the Latin words

Eriam and

Ita, which likewise

belong to Id Est.

z z

INFLEXIONS


36^2

rR. R.

\- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.

INFLEXIONS OF GREEK NOUNS.

The
in Eis

Inflexions

of

Greek Nouns belong

to
"^S

the
in

Elements

'^S

and ^N.

The

simpler form of the Element

(Eig,0;.)

Greek appears

and Os,

They perform

different offices in Greek,

but they had originally the same meaning of This or That Being.

The

Relative

and the

Demonstrative parts of Speech are acEnglish That, which performs

It is

knowledged
both

to be

connected with each other through the whole

;

compass of Language
offices

as

in the

'

That

is

a matter, That deserves attention.'

easy to understand, that the Demonstrative part of Speech would

be

first

used, and that the Relative sense

would be a secondary
(O?,) is per-

application.

Every one knows, that in Greek, Os,

This

petually applied as a Demonstrative part of Speech, as

quit
llle,

<J"Of,

In-

&c.

conceive to have been the original use of the

'^N appears in

word.

The Element
En,
(Ev,

the term

Unum.)

Greek in The Greek En,

that
is,

its

simplest form in

(Ev,

Unum,)

is

only

another form of the English

An;

the numerals En, (Ev,)

different

Un-w5,

a,

um, One, &c, &c., represent only a

Article,

mode of
is

applying the Demonstrative part of Speech

An, which

called

by the name of the

when

it

is

familiarly

used before

From this simple state Nouns, with a certain turn of meaning. of the Elements '^S, ''N, as visible in the Eis, Os, (Ef, O?,) En,
(Ev,)

with their Inflexions,

E7ios, (Evo?,) Ee, O,

Ou, Ees, &c., (H, O,

Ou, H?,)

we may

conceive the Inflexions of Greek

First

Nouns

to be

more

immediately derived.

we may

regard the Inflexions of the

Parisyllabic Declensions, as additions of the

(O?,
1?,

Pronoun Os, Ee, O,

0,)

denoting This or That, to the Radical part expressing

singular of Neuter Nouns,

the sense of the word, except the

which

THE EARTH.
which belong
native, the
exist as
to the

563
is,

form En,

(Ev)

that

in

Parisyllabic

Nouns, with the exception of the Neuter

singular, in the

Nomiand
'^N

Accusative, and Vocative, the Elements ^S

terminations in certain cases, and vowel breathings in

other cases, because these Elements and vowel breatiiings exist

Thus 0.) same cases of the Pronoun Os, Ee, O, (Oj, then, though the Elements '^S, '^N denote simply This or That, as they do in other Languages, yet in Greek they bear such a meaning under certain relations, which Grammarians call cases,
in

the

17,

because they chance to have been employed under that relation

in the

Greek Pronoun.

In the

first, third,

and fourth Declensions,

as Tapa?, Aoyo;, Asug, the the Dat. and Accus. PI.

Element ^S
Gen. PI.

exists in the

Nom.

Sing.,

and

and

'"N in the
;

Accus. Sing., in the Gen.

in other

and Dat. Dual, and

cases, because the
(O?,) Ou, &c.

in the

and the vowel breathing

the

same thing takes

place in the Masculine Os,

Ti[^yi,

In the second Declension, as

'^S

exists in
in the

the Genitive Sing., in the Dat. and Accus.

PL the

'^N

Accusat. Sing., in the Gen.

and Dat. Dual, and

the Gen. PI.;

and

the vowel breathing in other cases, because they exist in the

cases in the Feminine, Ee,Ees, &c.,(H, Hj.)

same

We

may

observe, that

both forms agree, with respect to the cases in which these Ele-

ments

"^S,

'^N,

and the vowel breathings are found, except

not
since in

in the

Nominative and Genitive Singular.

But and
in
this
is

all

the third Declension, as Aoyo?,

T/n*;?,

one form of the second, as

the same vowel breathings

are adopted in the Inflexions, both as terminations, and as

pre-

ceding the Elementary consonants, which exist

in

the Pronoun.

Thus, Os, Ou, Oo, On, added to Log, denoting Speech, as Log]Os,

Ou, Oo, On,

Oo, On, (Of,

{Aoyog,
cv,
CO,

a,

w, ov,) are precisely the

same

as the Os, Ou,

I

ov,)

of the Pronoun, which bore originally, as

imagine, a Demonstrative signification, as Log-Os, That Speech.

So in Tim-]EE, Ees, Ee, Een,

we have

the feminine of the Pro-

noun

364
noun Ee,
exists

^R. R.

\ - C, D, G,
tjc,

J,

K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
where there
form,

Ees, Ee, Een, (H,

n, yjv.)

The
as

Article,

a composition,

with T'^,

or

To, (To,) its original

exliibits precisely the

same combination,
t>)?,
tij,

T'^jOu, Oo, On, Ees,

111

Ee, Een,

(Tcv, ru,

tou,

ryiv,)

&c, &c.

the Nominative

feminine Singular, and masculine and feminine plural, where the

T*^
is

not found,

the
(17,

Demonstrative and
01,

Relative

Pronouns

agree, as Ee, Oi, Ai,

;.)

In the Neuter On, as

have the form of

En*, (Ev.)

We

perceive in

Xu1|On, we the participle Oon,

In the feminine

On,

(av, Ov,)

another simple form of En, (Ev.)

of Eis,
(<?,)

Ovsa we have the simple form

the ordinary verbs are

with the feminine

vowel termination, Eis-a, as in Mous-a,

(Mouo-a.)

The

Participles of

compounds of

the part expressing the action

{p.v, ova-x, ov,)

of the verb, and these simpler forms, Oon, Ousa, On,

or

''N^, ^S^, ^N, or ^S,

TVTrTova-sc, tutttov,)

^S\

^N, as Tupt|OoN, Ousa, On,

In one form

(Tvtttuv,

Tup=s| As, Asa, An.

we have the ^S

and the ^N with the same vowel breathings before them, as in Eis, En, (E/?, Ev,) and likewise a feminine, Eis=a, formed from
Eis, (Etg,) as Tufth]Eis, Eis-a,

En.

The term Mia,

(E;j,

(M<a,) signi-

fying One, as relating to a Female, belongs to the Element M'^,

and has nothing

be considered

to

do with Eis or En,

Ev,)

but
or

in

the

arrangements of the Grammarian.

perhaps
as

Though
in

the Eis

En may
other,

originally belonging

to each

which
quiries

will
;

be more fully illustrated

the
'^S,

course of our en-

still,

however, when the forms

^N

have been once

constituted, they

may

be regarded as distinct Elements, denoting

Being

in their simplest state.

The

Inflexions,

which the Gramsimple state

(Evog,)

marians have attributed to Os,

of the Elements ^S, ''N
;

(Of,) still preserve the

but in the genitive En-Os,

from

En,

(Ev,)

we

see the process of Inflexion already begun.

will be fully aware, that

The Reader
I

when

speak of these
lliat,

Inflexions or Terminations of

Nouns, as signifying This or

and meaning.

must

refer only to their original use

When

this

original

THE
original

EARTH.
us,

365

meaning was

lost, these

terminations were considered by

the Greeks, as they are

by

merely as Inflexions

and were
priI

adopted only for the purpose of conforming to the analogy of the

Language, without any knowledge or idea respecting their

mitive use.

The Reader

will likewise understand,

I

that

when
that

produce certain

examples,

do not mean to assert,

the

terminations in the peculiar instances, which are exhibited, were

originally significant;

but to

observe in general,

that

similar
of the

terminations were thus significant in the earliest stages

Language
this

and that the

It
is

common

analogy has been formed from

that

source.

necessary to remark, likewise,

these

terminations in the Nominative of

arising from

Nouns

are not always additions

that they fre-

the analogy

of the Language, but

quently constitute a part of the Radical of the word.

Sometimes comply with

however peculiar vowels are assumed

that analogy.

in

order to

belong to the

Thus Laos, and Leoos, (Aao?, Aew?, Element LS, though the O and Oo

Att. Populus,)

are adopted to

conform with that analogy of the Greek Language, which the

Grammarians describe by the third and fourth Declensions of Parisyllabic Nouns. Again, in Laas, (Aaaj, Lapis,) we have the
Radical form
;

but in Lith-05,

(A;Sof,

Lapis,)

we

see, that the

Os

is

an addition arising from the construction of the Language, and

the Lith
is

the

Radical
(Axo?,

part

belonging to Laas.

The words

Laos and Laas,

Aaa?,) belong to Lego, Lekso, (^Kiyu, Ae^a,

Cubo,)

To

Lie, or Light; as

Licgean, (Sax.) Liegen, (Germ.) &c.-&c.

Low;
i.e.

Leeg, (Belg.)

on the Last;

Loisthos,

(Aoio-^o?,)

Spot,

on the Lay, Lea, Leag, (Sax.) or Ground.

In Pur, (nu^,)

we

have another Radical form, belonging to Fire, &c.

already discovered, that the Greek
absolutely the sole creation

Plato has

Language was not wholly and of Greek minds and Greek organs, but

that some

words

at least

were adopted from other beings

to the

from
name.

Barbarians

who had

no pretensions

honours of the Grecian

366
name.

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
The term Pur,
Imparisyllabic
"^S,

(riu^,)

is

acknowledged

to be

amongst

those words, which were borrowed from a Barbarian mouth.

The
Bor^vog,)

Declension of Greek Nouns, forms the

E^^Jof, Bor^u?,

Genitive in

Eris, Erid-oS, Botrus, Botru-oS, (e^;?,

&c. &c., as the second Declension of Parisyllabic

(Tif/,v!,

Nouns

does, Time, Time-^S,

T//^>jf-)

This coincides with the more

general analogy, as

have before observed.

is

We

perceive, that in

both these forms there

yet the

alike

an increase

in the Genitive;

and

Grammarians have chosen

to express, that in
is

to distinguish

them by names,
is

which are meant

one form there

an increase,

and

in the

Qther there

none.

" Ouatuor priores declinationes

i,

" simplicium

sunt

Parisyllabic^,

e.

?io?i

crescentes

genitive.

" Ouinta vero est Imparisyllabica,

i.

e.

genitivo crescens."

The

increase of the Imparisyllabic Declension in Os coincides with the

increase of Eis, En,
(<?, Ei/,)

Oon, On,

{p,v,

Ov,) in Os, {Evo?, OvTog);

and they agree

i,

in the other terminations,

which they have, as in

a, in

the Dat. and Accus. Sing., e and oin in the Dual,

As, or A, for the

Es or A,

Oon,

Si,

Nom. Gen.

Dat. and Accus. of the plural.

is,

The
the

termination of the Accusative and Vocative Neuter

we know,
This

same

as the Nominative, both in

Greek and
Id, (Lat.)

in Latin.

has probably arisen from an accident attached to these simple and

primitive terms, as w, On, (Ym,Ov,)
Hit, (Sax.)
in

Ita,

(Goth.) &c., which

relations,
this

we hnd
in

to have

no variety of Inflexion
cases.

such

which the Grammarians express by those

When

was established

some terminations, the analogy extended

itself to others.

The Reader

is

not to imagine, that

my

hypothesis

is

intended
in other

to account for every variety in the

Greek Language, or

forms of Speech, which are the objects of

my

discussion.

The

Writer must be ignorant of the principles of

his art,
if all

who should
the materials,
his

pretend to such precision on such a subject, even

from which Languages were formed, should be disclosed to

view.

THE
view.
facts,
I

EARTH.
in

367
Human
Speech

am

desirous
to be

only of giving a general idea of certain

which arc

found

the records of
tlie

and of explaining moreover,

in

some degree,

cause of certain

modifications attendant on such facts, which

distinguish diflTerent

Languages from each

in Greek, &c.

other.

have supposed, that the Inflexions

have arisen from a few simple

denoting This
it is

That, &c.,

significant
;

terms,

which are familiarly adopted

I

and yet

not to be expected, that

can produce, in a polished state of

significant form,

any Language, every simple and

these Inflexions have
arisen.

from which
(Eig,

The

Eis into En-Os,

Evog,)

does not exhibit the ordinary analogy of the Language, as the

generally passes into one of
its

cognate Consonants

or D,

and

not into N,
ooT-os,

when

it

receives the increase of O5 after

It
is

it,

as GeljooS,

(TsXug,

ysXuToi;.)

not improbable,

that

familiar
it

simple term once existed, in which this fact took place, as

might

be Eis, eiT-os,
the support of

This

is

not absolutely necessary to suppose, for

;

my

hypothesis

since

we have

only to imagine,

that the addition Os

was received from some

familiar term,

what-

ever

it

might

be,
;

on which the mind would

seize, as characteristic

of an analogy

while the

S would undergo
to fall into

the changes attached

to its nature, constituting likewise

another analogy.

The same
it

cause, which

makes the mind

one analogy, renders

equally active and ready, in forming another, at the same time.

This

is

perpetually visible, and

occasion.

is

particularly

apparent on the
the addition Os,

present

Though
(Ei/o?,)

the form Oos, and

might naturally
the

arise

from the existence of Eis, and the familiar

&c., yet
it

addition Os in -Os,

is

probable,
'^S,

think, that

form Oos, Oot-os, Eis, EiT-05, or

as a term denoting Being. In

'^T='^S,

was once
(TeTv(pug^

familiar,

Tetuf-Oos, &c.

reTu(pvioi, TETvipog,

and
in

if

Gen. TSTv(porog,) &c., we have the Oos, or Os, oT-os we should reason from the addition Oo?t, Ousa, On, Ojit-os,

Tupt-Oon, Sec,

we might

conclude that the form Oos, Uia, On,

Oi-os,

368
Ot-os,

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
was equally
familiar in a separate state.

The

Via

con(<?,

ceive to be quasi Uja.

eKTx,
1/,)

Among

the iEolians, Eis, Eisa, En,

represented what Grammarians consider as the participle

of the verb of Being.

its

Here we
with
the

see, that this accords

(e*?,

even in
the

vowel breathings

Eis and En,

Ei',)in

ordinary Language; and

a
regular analogy

we have moreover

the Eisa fonned

by

from the Eis.

In the form of the i^olian

participle Eis, &c., all

would recognise, under any opinions on

in the

Etymology, the adjunct

Greek
to

participle Tufth-E\Sy {Tv(p9eig.)

The

i^olians, however,

seemed

have formed their genitive in

Eisa, This Man, This

Woman, corresponds with the artifice in the formation of the Hebrew tJ"N n^K AIS, ASH, which Bochart represents by Is, Issa, Man,
Ent-os, {EvTog.)

The

/Eolic

Eis,

Woman.

The
in

increase of the Genitive in Imparisyllabic Nouns, both

in Latin, will

Greek and

unequivocally illustrate the truth of

my

hypothesis, respecting the

changes of those Cognate Con-

sonants, which familiarly pass into each other, to the exclusion

of the rest, in representing the

same or

similar ideas.

Thus

S,

which Grammarians call a letter o( its own power, (" ^lyf^a estlitera " sua potestatis,") passes into T, T/z, and D; Gel-\ooS, ooT-os,
(ViKug, yeXuTog,)

Kor\uS, uTh-os,
and the X,
C/iS,
S,

(Ko^u?, xo^u^oj,)

(Aa/*7ra?, Xa/^TrocSog,)

which

is

Lamp-]aS, aD-os, supposed to be a comas Kul\iX,

pound of KS, GS,

passes into K,

KT, G, Ch,
(Bij|, Prixog.)

iK-OS, (Kl/X;|, KvXtKo;,^

An-iaX, aKT-OS,
BeeX, BeeCh-os,

(Ava^, avctarog,^ Tett-|/X,

iG~os, (TsTTi^, TSTTiyog,)

LuGX,

(Auyl, Singultus,)

makes LuGGos,
(AvyKog.)

(Auyyo?)

(Auyl, Lynx,)

makes LuGKos,

We

here

The word and LuGX, see how the

it is

sound of

is

attached to our Element "S, "G, &c., though

j

not the most familiar analogy

and

thus,

what was Lz/GX

in

in the

Nominative, might have been expressed by LuNgos

nitive.

the

Ge-

We find accordingly the termination

^S of the Nominative
passing

THE
example, Eis, eNos, and in
Tufth-]^eiS, e NT-OS,
Tvip9evT0i.)
(Eig,
evoc,

EARTH.
KteiS,
Ktsi;,

369

passing into "^N or '^NT, &c. in the Genitive, as in the ordinary

KjeN-os, Gig-^aS, aNT-os,

KTBvog,
Fiyct;,

yiyctvTo;,

Tv(p^uu

In Latin, the changes of the

Cognate Consonants are

fully illustrated.

Rap-]aX,

aC-is,

Thus we have Sal-]uS, uT-is, Lap-\iS, iD-is, ReX, ReG-is, NoX, NoCT-is, &c. &c. We see

in Latin, likewise, that the

is

frequently connected with the

"^S,

&c., as Sang-]uiS,uiN-is, OriGo, OriGiN-is, &c. &c, &c.,

where the

is

an organical addition to the G.

will

It

now be

understood, that S,
precisely

&cc.

in

the Nominative,

passes into
the

in the penitive,

by a similar process of
written on the
exhibited

mind and the organs, as Those ingenious enquirers,

Imparisyllabic

that

by which S passes into T, D, &c.

therefore,

who have
have

Declension

of

the

Greeks,

an

unnecessary solicitude to discover a Nominative case with ^NS,

in

order

to

correspond with

their

genitive in

N, when
S.

that

Nominative has already supplied them with an

Kteis,Ktenos, {KTug,
Krei/of,)

Thus, for

they suppose a KteiNs; for Pas, Pantos,

(Ucig,nciVTog,)aPaNs, &c. &c. &c.

This form
is,

^NS would

assuredly

sometimes exist
sometimes be as
as
it is

in the

Nominative, that

the sound of

N would
reason.

fully attached to the

sound of S
and

in the nominative,

to the

sound of

in the genitive,

for the

same

Still,

however, our Philologists have no more reason for seeking out

this form,

on

all

occasions, as the original and proper representation

of the Nominative, than for supposing that the

D
T

or T, &c. in
in the

the Genitive was always derived from

native
;

a.

or

NomiNomi-

and thus, that

in

Lampas, Lampad-os, Geloos, Geloot-os,

the original form for the

(Aa|t*7raf, Aa^jiTroc^og, TsKug,

TeXuiTog,^

native

was always Lanipad,

which causes the
S,

Geloot,

or Lampads,

Geloots.

The
in

affinity,

&c. to pass into the

it

D
:

or

the

Genitive, operates likewise in causing

to pass into A'';

thougli
is,

the change of S, &c. into

or D,
<^

is

more familiar

That

the

Consonants

370

^R. R. \--C,
C,

D, G, J, K,Q, S,T, X, Z.
constantly

Consonants

D, G, &c.

and familiarly pass

into

each other; and they are frequently connected likewise with the
letter

N.
'^N, as
I

The form
Element
as a
""C,
'

have before observed,

may

either be con-

sidered as a separate Element, or as directly

derived

from

the

D,

"^G,

&c.

This

point should be regarded rather

mode of conceiving

the subject, than as a matter of im-

portance in the discussion of the question.

The form
a separate

'^N,

when

once existing,

may
''C,

well be considered as

Element

though

it

should be proved to have been originally derived from

'D, 'G, &c., and though, as
it.

the Element
it is

all

would agree,

frequently connected with

This relation must be allowed

by every Grammarian, and is visible in every Language. We all by know, that the Greeks sometimes expressed the force of the G, or that the G, (y,) before G, K, Ch, X, (y, k, x, h) had the

N
;

power of N, which commonly appears

Egchelus,
(E>';t>vu?,)

in other

Languages

as

Anguilla, though
Philologists,

the more

ancient Latins

wrote Agguilla.

The
as

who

have written on the Greek

Imparisyllabic Declension, have not failed to exhibit this union of

S

and N.
in

Thus,

they have observed, what was Hortesius,

{OoTvia-tog,)

Greek, became Horte^sius in Latin

Thesauri

Manuscripts,
Qiiotie'^s.

and

Qiioties

Sometimes the sound of

enunciated, that

some are written The^sauri and the N, annexed to the S,

;

and

in

was so
into

faintly

Horteusia and Forensia passed

Hortesia

Ao-ain, in

and Foresia, and were sometimes thus written. Latin we have Scidi and SciNdo, Fregi, FraNgo, &c. &c.

In Welsh, C, G, T, D, become Ng, Ng, Nh, N, as Car-Ngar,

Gwas-Ngwas, Tad-Nhad, Duiv-Nuw. In Hebrew there is a letter called Gnain, jr, and sometimes to possess the Oin, which different Grammarians have considered sounds of NG, GN, NGN, G, N, or simply that of a vowel
breathing, O.
In
all this

there

is

no

difficulty

as

we have

only to

conceive.

THE
precisely as the sounds

EARTH.
are

371
letter,

conceive, that these various sounds of

annexed to the
less, prevail

N and

G, more or

in

the

enunciation of

it.

In French

perpetually annexed to the

we know that the sound of G is N, as On is sounded Otig. It is not

fact,
I

necessary to illustrate at greater length a

which

is

so well

known

and the Reader

will be

inclined,

imagine, to conceive,

that the

Element
'^C,

'^N, '^D,
'^N,

denoting Being, was originally derived from

&c.
Still,

the Element
that the
distinct

however,

must again
powers,

repeat,

Element

when once formed, may be considered

itself
itself

as a

Element, propagating
it,

by

its

own

if I

may

so express

and connecting
'^C,

only on certain occasions with

this affinity

the Element

^D, &c.

From

between

and C,

D, &c.,

it

has arisen, that C, &c.

is

oftentimes Annexed to the N.

Thus, the term Gu?ie becomes,

yvvuiKog,)

in the genitive,

GunaiKoSy

(ruvij,

where

vowel breathing has been inserted between the

for a Gunaix,

iVand the K.
{Tvvoci^,)

Here again the Grammarians seek

the'ir

from which

genitive

is

to be derived.

In English

we

have three names for woman, corresponding with Gutie, and

Gunaik, or Gunk, with the added K, as Queen, Quean, and JVench,

quasi Qwench.

In Greek, Gala becomes in the genitive,

(TocXx, yuXccKTog.)

we know, GalaCTos,
for a GalaX.,
their

Here again the Grammarians seek

order to
obtain

(raXa,)

in

the Nominative, in

genitive.

The sound

of C, D, &c.

is

a perpetual adjunct to the

L; and

whenever a word ends

annexed
to

in L,

we may always
.the

expect to find the

same idea under another or

the
is

same word with the C, D, &c.

the

L.

We

shall likewise generally find, that

same idea

expressed by

the

form

LC,

&c., which

may

be

considered as composed of the second letter

of the Radical

G L,

&c., and the organical addition

to the L.

Thus, what

is

Gala becomes Galact, and afterwards ^Latf, andLact; and hence

we have

the Latin Lac.

The Gu,

Qji, furnishes

another change

from

37S
from the
as

^R. R. \

- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
W,
to

to the Labials F,

&c., as Guerre

becomes War, and

This change
is

Wench or Qwench belongs

Gunaik or Gitnk.

universally acknowledged. the

same

ideas

under the
shall

we may expect to see Elements GL, GLC, &c., and BL, BLC,
Hence, then,
:

&c. &c.

We

not wonder therefore to find the following:

Blith,

terms for Lac in the dialects of the Celtic

Lath,
See.

Bloxd, Lait,

kc. (Lhuyd sub voce Lac.)

Irish

English, in

Meilg, as

Hence we have Milk in written by Lhuyd. In Greek we

{TXxyoi;, TXa^,

have other forms of these words, as Glag-os, Glax,

Lac.)
In

Latin and

Greek we have
[Af^eXyu
)

for the verb

Milk, as

we

know, Mulgeo, and aMelgo,

that Sol belonged to

We

should not imagine,

Lux and Light; but we shall now readily understand from this process, SL, GL, SLC, GLC, or ^LC, gLC, LC, how these words pass into each other. Thus I find, under
Lux,
in

Lhuyd's Dictionary, Golou, Golug, Glus,

Solus,

Lhyg=ady

Les, Leos.

We

see

how Golug

or Glug, and Glus,

gLug, gLus,
illustrious

become Lug, Lus, Lux, &c. &c.

Celt, Lhuyd, belongs to

The name of Floyd or/LHOvD, &c. &c.

the

this

&c.

In short,

we may
with

observe, that

all

the words, which begin with L, appear

the

same

idea under

Element GL, BL, ^LC, bLC,

&c. &c, &c., together with other organical additions to the L.

The
is,

point,

however, which forms the object of the present enquiry,

is

that the sound of C, D, &c.

a perpetual adjunct to the

in

and that when we have already a Nominative

C, &c. to L, in order to obtain that C, &c.

L,

it

is

not

necessary to seek for another Nominative with the addition of

in the Genitive.

The Participles in Greek and Latin follow, as we know, the and in these Languages, and in various analogy of the Nouns
;

others, they belong to the

Elements

-"N, '^NS,

and
Ovrog,

-^S, "^T,

&c.,

denoting This or That

Being.

We
(nv,

have seen, that in Greek,

Oua-u, Ov,
it is

OON, OUSA, On, OnT=0S, &C.

participle of the verb of Being,

&c.)

is

the

and that

joined with the part

expressing

THE
Participles, as Tjipt\OoN,

EARTH.

373

expressing the action of the verb, in order to form the ordinary

Ousa, On, &c.,

[Tvtttuv, rvTrrova-ct, tutttoi/.)

We

have likewise seen other forms, ^s, Asa, An, Eis, Eisa, En, &c.,
rv]^tx.v,

{Tv^xc, TV^aa-K,

TV(p9etg, TV(pSet<rx, TV(pSev,^

&C.

c^'C,

which

have

before explained.

In Esom=Eii-os,

(Ea-of^evog,)

and

in participles fol-

lowing the same analogy, we have again the En.

Ans, Ant, At, as
in

In Latin
;

we have
in the

Am=Avss, Am=ANT-is, Am-hT-us

In English

and

Gerund v^m=ANDi,&c. we have the And.

same Elements
'^N,

we have

the

&c.

'^D,

&c. denoting Being, as Lov~\^g,Lov=

Ed; and in
and Gothic

old English
participles

we have Loz;=Ende,Loi'=Ande. In the Saxon we have Lz(;?-Ende, Am-Aas, and Luf-Oo, we have
the

Am-AT-us, Sokj-ANDS, Quar-'Eas, and Sok-lDs, Iths, Quas-lT-us.

In other Languages, connected with these,
as in the

same

fact,

German Lo6-END-er, A Person

I

Loi'-Ing, and ge-Lob-Er,

Lov-Ed.
in Galic,

In the Irish Dialect of the Celtic, ^Ta, '^Te form the

Passive Participle, Gon-aim,

wound, Go?i-^Ta, PFoufid-Eo

and

Te

is

used, as Cruinich-TE, ^Assemb-Ev.

In the Hin-

dostan Dialects,

Ta

and

Ka

are added to the part denoting the

action of the verb, in order to express the Present and Preterite

Participles,

as

Douk-Ta, Dour-KA, Running, Having Run.

Passive Participle ends
in

In

the Armoric, the

Praise,

Et, as Meuli,

To

Meul-Et.
;

In French the Participle active ends in

Ant,

as

Pa/7-ANT

and the Passive Participle appears under the form of

the general Analogy, in such instances, as Instruire,

Instru-lr,

To

Instruct,

Instruct-Eo

Traire,
""T,
'^T,

To
we

Milk,

Trai-''T,

Milk-ED;

Crahidre,

To
it

Fear, Grain'^D,

Fear-Eo, &c. &c.

&c.,

In Ete, belong-

ing to our Element

Being, as

see at once the idea of the

appears in the corresponding forms, denoting the

Am-Ai-Us, &c. &c. In Italian the office of the Active Participle is performed by the Gerund, as it is and this will shew us, called, Aim- Ant, (Fr.) ^m-ANDO, (It.)
Passive Participle, Lov-Exi,
j

that the

^ND

in the Latin

Gerunds

is

only a different form of the

termination

374

-^R.

R.\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
Participle

termination

of their
Italian

Ans,

Ant.

In

the

Passi.-e

Participle the

follows

the form of the Latin Am-At-o.

;

In Spanish

we have Cant-AnTE, Cant-Ai^DO, Sing-lao

and Cant-

Ado, Sung.
In the Persian Language, " the Participle Preterite
*'

by changing q^" n, Rs-lDh, " Jrriv-ED, cU^Ij" Pash-lDh,

from the
Infinitive
p.

is formed " into " h, "as jcXjum;"

''

Sprinkl-Eo." (Jones's

Gram.

45.)

Or we might
is

say, as the regular Persian Infinitive

to the part expressing the action
is

ends in i^Oo Idn, which

of the verb, that the

added

Persian

Preterite Participle

formed by
"
(^1

adding ID/z to the part expressing the action of the verb.

*'

The
I

Participles of the Present tense are

*'

formed by adding

or

" jOJ" AN, A, or ND//,

to the Imperative," or to

what may be
In

considered as the Radical part of the verb, " as

*'

^J^j Uwj and

p.
is

iyX>^j" Rsa,

H^-AN, Rs-ND,

''

Arriv-lNG," (Id.

49.)

Russian, one form of the present Active Participle

as

Chtchie,

Moliou, Je prie,

Mo/w-Chtchie,

Priant.
letter

My

Grammarian

represents the

sound of a Russian

here used by Chtch.

Participles Passive
shall

The Gerunds

likewise end in loutche, &c.

in

The

sometimes terminate
coincidence in the
prevails
;

'^Ne,

and

"^Te.

We

admire

this

form of the Participles, which so generally

shall not doubt,
I trust,

and we

that the "^T,

''

D,

'^N,

The Parti""ND, &c. are significant portions, denoting Being. ciple in the Russian Language is sometimes formed by adding
Bchie,
as Bedaile, Je

voyais,

Bedai-VtCUlE, Ayant vu

where

the

BCHIE
office,

denotes

Being,
If

and belongs
it

to

the Russian verb

of Being,

Bouidi, Etre.

be

-so,

it

performs precisely the

'^T,

same
Boudi,

which

imagine the '^N and

&c. to do under

other Elements, in the

same
to be

situation.

We

have seen, that the

denoting Being,

belongs to a race of words under the

Element BD, which are

of Language.

found through the whole compass

We

THE

EARTH.

375

We

shall

own,

imagine, that no idea can be more probable,

I

than the hypothesis, which

have proposed, respecting the origin

;

of the terminations in Latin and Greek Nouns, &c.

namely, that

such terminations were originally Articular or Pronominal additions,

is

which were Demonstrative of the object

specified.
is

Now
I

it

curious, that in one Dialect of the Celtic, the Article

acknowhave

ledged to be familiarly /)05?-fixed to the noun; just as

supposed in

my

hypothesis.

In the Basque or Basciienze Dialect,

Jaun, a Lord or Sovereign, becomes in the Nominative Sing, and

when declined with the article, j''aM= AC. General Vallancey has shewn us the parallel terms to Jaun in different Languages,
PL,
as the
Irish

Tiania, the

Greek and Latin Turannos,

(tu^xwoi;,)

Tyranjius, the Chaldee Tarn, Torn,

we

see that the

Ac

in

yaun=Ac

is

Thus nothing but the Os and the Us

and the Manx Cheerna.

of Turann=Os,

and

TyrannAJs.

To
that

these

words belongs our

inclined to

Surname Tierney.
Basque Dialect
Speech
is

This circumstance
so
striking,

in the construction of the

we

should be

enquire, whether the

is

origin

of the Greek and

Latin forms of

not to be directly referred to the Basque Dialect, or to

some form of the Celtic more particularly belonging to it, in which this peculiarity exists. The Sanscrit Language is acknowledged to bear great
with the Latin Hic
fixed, as
affinity

to the Latin

and we

find in

the

Hindostanee Dialects, that Eek or

Ak

is

the article corresponding

the Basque Ac,

;

&c. &c.

The Eek

is

pre-

Eek Ghoorau
under the

and Kau, Kay, Ko, Say, &c. are added

idea

to

Nouns,

of

what Grammarians

would

call

Prepositions, in order to decline a word, as Sauheb = \KAV,

Say, Of, To, From the Master.

a post-Hx to

Now

perhaps the

Kay, ^Kau, Kay, &c.

were originally derived from Ak, the

Article, as once adopted for

for the consideration of the

Nouns.

This

must leave

Sanscrit Scholars.

In other cases of the Basque declension, the articles

-

Ar and En,
belonging

376

^R. R.

\-C, D,

G, J, K, Q,
The

S, T,

X, Z.
Jaiin in

belonging to

other Dialects of the Celtic, appear to be added,

in

and generally

combination.

addition to

some

of the other cases are as follows: Jaun=}AR=EN, (Gen. S.) Ari

Ar=Eg=Uin, or Ag^Aite, or Ag = Abe, or Ag=An, (Abl. Sing.) En, or Ena, or En=Ac, (Gen. PI.) 'En-Tzat, (D. PI.) Aco=UiN, or Ag=Atie, or Acg^Abe, or Et=An,
or A.K=Y.ii = Tzat, (Dat. Sing.)
(Abl. PI.)
I

have divided these additions, according to the mode,

they are compounded.
of this

in which, as I conceive,

General Vallancey,

who

has

produced
p. 48.)

the forms

word,

(Essay on Celtic

Language,

has justly observed, that " In this example,

" Jaunagabe, and Tiarnaibh, (Ir.) and Jaunagan, and Gan Tienia, " (Ir.) seem to have little affinity, yet, are they absolutely of the

" same radix."

Nothing can be more certain than

see,

their affinity;

and

yet, as

we

they appear on the

first

view totally remote from

'^B in

each other.

Let us mark the general analogy of

In the

the Ablative

case, as in Latin, Nub^lB=us, &c. &c.

Dialect,

we seem

to

have the composition of

Ag=An of the Basque Ac and An and thus

;

the familiar

Gan of
be, as

the other Celtic Dialects might be supposed to

loss of the a.

be directly taken from y4g=An, or a=GAN, by the

Yet

C-An

may

conjecture in another place, a composition

taken at once from the form

G^

and

An

and thus perhaps we

as in the
Irish

should consider the Basque yigan to be quasi Ac-G^=A7i, a triple

compound.

The tZ=At

is

the

same compound
I

Si=Ad, S^-Ud, &c., " That, There, Yonder."

cannot help obdenoting With,

serving, that in the Hindostanee Dialects, Saat,

is

familiarly applied to

Nouns

in the Ablative, as the other prepo-

sitions are to different cases.

This

is

curious, as the terms tZat

and Saat are connected with kindred cases, the Dative and Ablative.

We

should

conjecture,

think,

that

Sa^At was derived

explains
it,

from Say, " From, by, which," as

my Grammarian
and Vocab. 35.)

who

in another place thus interprets

Sa, " By, from, with, out

of,

" than.''

(Hadley's

Gramm.

p. 23,

The Say,

or

Sa,

THE EARTH.
Sa, in
its

377
we

preposition state, precisely corresponds with the Celtic

In,

Sa, which Mr. Shaw explains by "

the interpretation The,
at this resemblance
its

In The;" where

see, in

original idea.

We

shall not

wonder
asserted,

between the Hindostanee Dialects, and the

Celtic forms of Speech,

when we
women,

learn,

what has been

that a Russian, passing through a street in London,

to understand his

two

Irish

talking their

was enabled own Language, from

knowledge of the Hindostanee

Dialects.

Though

few,

imagine, are more deeply impressed with the radical and particular

resemblance, existing between the Celtic forms of Speech, and the

Hindostanee Dialects, &c,,

this narrative
;

still,

however,

cannot but marvel at

as the Irish

and Hindostanee Languages do not

which that

appear to resemble
degree of

each other in those points, in

affinity consists,

supposed in the narrative.

The Composition of

PRONOUNS,

&c. and

their Derivatives.

Pronouns,

&c.

ajid

their

Destate,

rivatives in a

compound

Th^=Ough, Th^=Em, Th^= EiR, Th^=Ere, Th^=Ither,

some of which correspond

certain
cases

xvith

of Articular or

Th ^=Ence, Th ^=An. (Eng.) The, They Em, Hither, Hence.

(En.) terms in a simpler state.

Pronoyninal Parts of Speech,

in a state of Inflexion.

Th'^=Is,Th''=At, quasi The=It.

Th^=At, Th^=Ata, TH^=iEs, Th^=Is. Th^=Os, Th^=Am, Th^=Aim, Th^=^re, Th^ = One, Th ^=Ana, &c. (Cases of
the Sax. and Goth. Articles.)

Th^ = Ose,

Th'^^Ese,

Th" = Us,

'SV'E cannot proceed a step in these discussions, without turning

our attention

to

the

mode by which
3 B

the

familiar

Articles,

Pronouns,

378

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
in a state of

Pronouns, &c. are found

;

combination, as arising from

and I have accordingly commenced my more simple forms enquiries by shewing the nature of the composition which exists This in the Saxon, the Gothic, Latin, and Greek Articles.
conducted
appear
in

me

to a

survey of the compound

state, in

which Nouns

these Languages, and in kindred

forms of Speech, by
shall

the process of termination and inflexion.

now

continue
in various

my

observations on the composition of Pronouns, &c.

Languages, and shew through what a wide sphere this operation in a manner, about which our Philologists has been extended,

have formed but

Speech.
sity,
It is

little

conception in their enquiries on

Human

indeed marvellous to observe that strong propen-

which
in

exists in the

mind

to

combine Pronouns with each

other,

order

t6

render the

expression

more

forcible,

as

it

might be This=This, That-That,

terms which
I

Being or Thing.

The

very

have been obliged to adopt. This and That, are

in English, directly presenting

themselves compounds of two Pronouns, bearing a similar idea, as

The- It.

The compounds

them-

selves to our attention, either as Adjectives, or as other parts of

Speech, which were originally

Demonstrative, are

This,

That,

Those, These, Thus, Though, Them, Their, There, Thither, Thence,

The}i,Tha?i, &c. &c.

The above words

consider to be compounds,

derived immediately from the process of Inflexion,

sition of

by the composigni-

The, and

the Elements ^S, ^T, &c.

^R and ^M,

fying Being.

They

are, in fact, different cases of the

Saxon and

Gothic

article in a state of Inflexion, or

they are terms directly

derived from them.

The forms

of the Saxon and Gothic article, to

which

the

above terms belong,

are

Th-At,

Th=Ata,

Th=Ms,

Th=Is, Th=Os,

Th^Am, Th=Jim, Th=Mre, Tho=Ne, Th=Ana, &c. &c.

This are acknowledged to belong to

The English That and

these articles,

and

to

Saxon Demonstrative Adjective This,

Hcec,

Theos, This, corresponding with Hie,

Hoc.

The Saxon
and

THE
jectives.
r/j/5,

EARTH.
to be

579
Demonstrative Adthe Saxon Adjective

and Gothic Articles are acknowledged

The Etymologists refer This, to and the German Dieser; and Skinner
deflectere

observes, "Nescio an
It
is

"

liceat

nostrum

This,

a Lat. Is."

marvellous,

that our Etymologists should not have unequivocally and distinctly

seen

the

nature of the composition.

That

is

referred

to

the

Saxon That, the ancient Teutonic French Thaz, tlie Belgic Dat, the German Das, the Islandic Thad, and the Gothic Thata. Skinner has placed That, Ut, the conjunction, by itself, as a
different

word from That, the Adjective, which he

Dasz, {Germ.)

refers to Thcet,

(Sax.) Dat,{he\g.)

We
is

see, in the

term That,

the different uses of the Demonstrative part

of Speech, as the
is

Relative and the Conjunction

'

That

a thing That

of so

much consequence. That

is,

it

ought

to be done.'

The

explanatory

word Ut

in fact, the

second part of the compound Th'^-AT, and

belongs to Id, (Lat.) It, (Eng.) as I shall shew in a future page. In Scotch, At not only signifies, " Th'^- At, Which," as an Adjective,

but hkewise as a Conjunction.

In Scotch they say,

"That At;"
(See Dr.

and we sometimes

find, in old English,

"

At

That."

Jamieson's Dictionary, sub voce.)

duced the parallel terms

in

This Lexicographer has proother Languages or Dialects, as

At, (Dan.)

At, Ad, (Island.)

r/i^=AT.
'^=Ose,

At, (Swed.)

Id.

Att, (Su. G.)

Till

a conjunction

corresponding to Lat. Ut,

At,

(old Eng.)

At,

i.e. Till

The terms Th

Th=Ese,

directly

correspond

in

case

with Thos, and Thas, the Nominative Plural of the Gothic Article,

and of the Saxon Thas, the Demonstrative Adjective.

In

They
'^S.

we have

the simpler state, before

it

is

compounded with

the

In Saxon and Gothic

state, in the

we

find the article

Nominative Plural, as
Saxon are used
Etymologists refer

uncompounded Tha, Thai, Tho; and Thy

in its

The

and The
Pronoun.

in

for all cases, both as an Article

and

The

These

to the Belgic Dese, the

German

380
German
is

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Diese, the

Swedish Dess, the Islandic Thesser, and the

to
This, (Sax.)

Saxon Thus, and Those,

right
;

Diese, (Germ.)

which

that

is,

they

all

belong to each other, and perform the

same

office of

Demonstrative adjectives, under minute differences

its

of form.

Skinner observes on the word Those, and

parallels,

" fortean a Lat.

sejit

Hos

vel Eos."

the second part of the

The Latin Hos and Eos reprecompound in T/j '^=Ese, and Th^-OsE,

and may be considered as more directly belonging to the Gothic Skinner refers They to the Eis, IzE, signifying They and Them.
Saxon Hi,
Illi,

and the German

Sie.

In the

German

Sie

we have

the simpler form, as in Hi, and the Latin

//,

They;

but perhaps the Latin and Saxon

should be considered as vowel breathings.

The
it

Latin

//

may however

be quasi

Ij.

The term Thus

is

only

another form of This, and means 'in This manner.' Skinner derives

from the Saxon Thus, and the Teutonic French Sus, Sic, which Let us mark the Latin are only different forms of each other.
Sic,

which

is

compound
as

of a similar kind, quasi Se=Ic.

It is

the
It

same composition
is

Hic-Ce,
that

in

a contrary order Ce-Hic.

exceedingly

curious,

the

Etymologists

should have

understood something about the mode, in which this word has

been formed. Hie, " spiritu

This,
'

Vossius derives
in s converso."
it

Sic
I

"a

Si cui

additum Cej" or from

shall

shew, that Si means likewise

'

and that

precisely corresponds with the English So,

vis,
'

in

This manner,' as Si

So you like
'

it;'

or, as it is said in
it.'

common colloquial Language, Though is nothing but

'

If

So be you like

This

or
it,

That, or Thus;

and the

term just produced, So, or If So,' may often be substituted for itj " Though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it
" profiteth
'

me

nothing."

'

So, So

be

or If So be,
it,'

give

my

body

to

be burned,' &c.

sense of
This

Though

In the phrase 'So be

'

we

precisely see the

Should the thing be done So' or Thus

'

or in
In

manner

namely,

Should

give

my

body

to

be burned.*

THE
quoted,
to
is

EARTH.
If,

381

In Greek, the term corresponding to Though, in the passage above

a

word signifying

as Eav, Si.

The

parallel

terms

Though, produced by the Etymologists, are the Saxon Theah,

Doch,

Tha, the Runic Tha, the Gothic Thanh, Thauh-gnha, the Belgic

and German " Ouamvis."

which
all

they

explain

by

"
idea,

Tamen,
and
in

Etsi,

These
simple
once, as

belono; to the

same

some
is

we

see

the
at

form

T^,

as

Tha.

The Saxon Tha

as

employed

the English The, the article, as the

monstrative

and
'

Relative

Tha='^T, and

Dethe Adverb and

Conjunction,

Tum, Tunc, Quum, Quando, Dum,

Donee

;'

though the Adjective and the Adverb are placed under separate
heads by Lye.
the Si, If or So;

We
and

see in Etsi, the explanatory term of Though,

J

shall

shew, that Et

is

nothing but Id, in

is

This or That manner.

We

know, that the English Though

Tho, and
so
it

sometimes expressed

in

writing by

is

spoken.

The form Tho is commonly regarded as a contraction, which may perhaps be the case yet it may possibly be the repre;

sentation of the

more simple form.

it

In Scotch, -"Though

is

written

Thocht, Thoucht, as

is

represented by Dr. Jamieson.

In the

we have Thof, bearing the same meaning; and in vulgar English we have the same sound, " Thof a thing be so and so." The Thof belongs to Though, for the same reason as the sound Rif belongs
same column of
this Writer's

Lexicon, where Thocht

is,

to

Rough.

Dr. Jamieson derives Thocht from Thought;

and he
'

imagines, that the

*

compound

Allthocht, Although,

is

quasi

All

being Thought

of,'

or taken into account.

allied to the Islandic
is

He

observes,

ever, that Thocht

seems
Lex.

" Thoett,

howQuamvis

" which, according to G. Andr.

per syncop. for Tho-At, from

" Tho, Licet,

etsi;

p.

of the true origin.

In old

some glimpse English, the simpler form T'^, as Tha,

Here,
see, is

266."

we

Thei, &c., occurs,

which Dr. Jamieson

observes.

In
for

Percy's

Reliques, to which this Writer refers,

we have Tha

Though

and

382

*R.R. \--C,D, G, J, K, Q, S,T, X, Z.

and we have likewise

is

Tha

for

Them. The Editor of these Reliques

however wrong

in supposing, that

The

God,

in'
is

the ancient

ballad on the Victory at the battle of Agincourt,

for the

a contraction

The

he, or

The high God.

The term The

for

is

nothing but

the article according to the usage of the Saxons, somewhat different from our

own, " The God

hym

wrouzt marvelously,"
the Dative
is

The

term

Th^=Em

belongs to

Tham and Thaim,

articles.

and Ablative of the Saxon and Gothic

Th=Em

acit

knowledged
referred

to be

found in the simpler state

to

Hem, and

is

by Skinner

Heom, (Sax.)

Hem,

Heti, (Belg.)

Dem,

(Ger.); and Heojn he refers to Eiim, (Lat.)

The Heom and Eum

Em,
"
I

represent the simpler form, belonging to the Element -^M, and

Th ^=Em
is

is

the

compound.

We

now

see, that the

it

love

Em,"

not contracted from T/i-Em, but

is

the primitive form.

The

Element '^M supplies the Singular and Plural Him and Em, and so it does in Saxon and Gothic, Him, (Sax. Dat. Sing, and PI.) Imma, Im, (Goth. Dat. Sing, and PL) This the Etymologists

Hebrew and Arabic, as we have seen, Hem The English Their and There convey the signifies They, Em. idea of These Men, &c., and These Places, or That Place, agreeing with the form of the Saxon article Thare and Thara, which mean That or These. Their may be considered as more directly belongunderstand.
In

ing to Thcera, (Gen. PI.) of Those people, as

*

Their

gift,

the gift

of Those.'

Lye, under Their, refers

it

to the

Swedish Deras ; and

under

Hem

he observes,
Isl.

"Quod

ad

Them

et Their, nullus dubito,

" quin ab
derives

Theim, Theirra, Theyr, proficiscantur."

;

Skinner

Theirs from the simple form Hiora, lllorum

though he

seems unconscious, that Tn'^in this word is derived from The. He has justly seen, however, that Hiora belongs to Eoru-^M,
(Lat.)

The Etymologists under There

Der, (Dan. and Su.)
Ibi,

refer us only to the adverbs

bearing that form, as

(Belg.)

Ther, Thar, (Sax.)

Illic,

Thar, (Goth.)

Daer,

Thar,

now

written Dar,

(Germ.)

THE
(Germ.) &c.,
to
to

EARTH.
There to belong to

383

which we must add the Greek Deuro, (Aeu^o.) Let us note the explanatory term lllic, which, we know, belongs
Ille,

just as

suppose

Their, denoting

These.
It
is

marvellous to observe,

how

darkly
as
it

the Etymologists

have viewed
unequivocal.

such

facts,

so

manifest,
in

should

seem, and

Lye has placed

and
in the

two separate heads the Saxon

as belonging as
it

Thcer, in the first of

to the article Seo
;

which he considers the term

second he regards

an adverb

signifying "
Thcer-to,

Ibi, lllic."

Under

the first head, likewise, he places

There-to, which he supposes to be a

compound of the

Dative Singular, Thcer and To.

produces There-qf, There-ofi,

Under the same division he and yet we have another &c. &c.
;

separate head for Thcer, There, "

if

Ibi,

lllic,"

the adverb, just as

in

the

adverb There, and the same term There,

the phrases

There-to, did not belong to each other.

is

Dr. Jamieson, however,

on the brink of discovering

this great

mystery;

and he has

accordingly observed in his

Dictionary, under the Scotch Thair,

" used in composition like E. There," that he is " much inclined " to think, that A. S. Thaer, ibi, in that place, was originally " the genit. or abl. of the article as Lat. lllic, and Istic, have " been formed from Ille, Iste." In the first part however of this
;

article

he observes, on Johnson's derivation of Thereabout, from There and About, that the " E. adverb There does not seem " properly to enter into the composition." In the same column

of Dr. Jamieson's Dictionary

we have

" Thai,

Thay,

pron. pi.

"of He

or She;" on
S.

which word

this

Etymologist observes,

" Johns, gives A.

Thi, as the origin of E. They.

But Hi

is

the

*' A. S. word. This seems from Thaege, like the pron. Tha, " Thay." I have derived They from Tha, the Nominative Plural

of the Saxon article, because

Tha

is

used in a plural sense, as

They

is.

This however

is

an unnecessary minuteness. Dr. Johnson

is


384
is

^R. R.

\ - C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
it

equally right in supposing

it

to belong to

Thi.

The Saxon

Thi, or, as

is

commonly

written,

Thy, and

The, are used

for every case of both

numbers.

All these belong to each other,

in
It

and to a great race of words, as we have seen, which appear their simple state with a vowel breathing after the T'^, &c.

was not necessary

identical

for Dr. Johnson,

though

They may

be con-

sidered, as the Plural

Pronoun of He and She,

to seek for that

word

in

Saxon, as a parallel term, which in the arrangeis

ments of a Saxon Grammar

Pronoun,
corresponding
with

represented as the plural

of a
Hi,

He and
if

She.

If the

Saxon

however, has been derived from the consonant form, quasi T-hi,
they belong to each other; but
they do not.

Hi

is

only a vowel breathing,

same page of Dr. Jamieson's Dictionary we have another article, " Tha, Thay, They, pron. These all pron. in " the same manner," &c. &c., which the Lexicographer refers
In
the
;

to

the Saxon
will

Thaege,

Illi.

One

article

was

sufficient,

as the

Doctor

now

understand, for the same word. Thai, Thay, Tha,

Thay, They, with the same meaning

part of Speech, signifying These
cases, &c. &c.

that

is,

for the

Demonstrative

Persons

or things, in different
is

The Saxon

Thaege, like the English These,

in a

compound

state.

In Scotch, Thir signifies These, corresponding in

form and sense with Their, (Eng.) Thare, Thcera, (Sax.) &c. &c.

By corresponding
fundamental

in

sense,

mean,

that

meaning of This
illustrate,

That These Those,

is
is

they bear the same

&c.,

as

Demonstrative adjectives.
deavouring to

Such
this

the affinity which

all

am

en-

and

the affinity which

we can

expect to exist.

every idea

Our Etymologists, however, appear to have lost of affinity, when words, by passing through various
with these differences
of relation,

Languages, have been used

which Grammarians distinguish by the names of Case Gender and Number. When words are used as different parts of Speech, and

THE
and when a term, which
rians
is

EARTH.

385
GrammaIt is

a Demonstrative Pronoun, as

would

call

it,

has been applied as a Demonstrative Adverb,

all is

the

gloom

thickens, and

darkness and confusion.

thus,

that in the English Their and There, which appear under a minute
difference of form, all ideas of affinity have been obliterated
;

and

even in the Saxon Thar, These, This, Person and Thing, and Thar, These Places, That Place, no clear and decided conceptions of
their identity or affinity appear to have

Scotch,

Tho

signifies

been formed. Again, in " Then, At That time," and Tho, " These,"
in separate articles.

which Dr. Jamieson has placed

ceive,

Tho, we per-

means That (At That time,) and These, both in the Singular and Plural. Tho, as Dr. J. has justly observed, occurs in our old
English writers, under the sense of
with the
Isl.

it

and he properly compares Tho, and the Su. G. Dan. Da, Turn, Tunc. In Gerr/z^7i;

man,

Da

signifies,

At That
m

time, or There; and

it is

used, likewise,

for fVhen, While, &c. &c., in

means, At That time, That. It is used, moreover, with JVer, Who, " Wer Da glaiibt," &c., which my Lexicographer properly translates by " He That " believeth," &c. Dr. Jamieson justly compares Tho, These,

which sense

it

with the Gothic and Sax. Tho, Tha;

and he adds, "Tho, how-

" ever, seems synonimous with Thai," before produced.

shall

not stop to exhibit the various terms of this sort, which are to

be found in old Enghsh, and the Teutonic Dialects, under minute

differences of

form and meaning; as the Reader

will at

once be
in their

enabled, from the clue

now

before him, to arrange

them

due places, and to adjust

their true

and original meanings.

3 c

Compounds

386

^R.

R.

\- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.

Compounds

of

the

Elements

Th^=Ith=Er,
(Eng.)

T^=Oth=Er.

D'^=Eut=Er=o^,Th^=At=Er-05.

Hith=Er, &c. Oth=Er, Eith =

Er.
(Eng.)
Or,

(Gr.) Secundus, Alter-Uter.

Od-Er,

N^=Eut=r, N^=Eith=Er.
(Lat.

and Eng.)

Ath=Or, Oth=Er, &c. (Eng. Germ. Sax. &c.)

Ut=Er.
(Lat.)

C '^=^t=Er-z^^. (Lat.) At=Ar, Aut=Ar, At=Er,

EiTH =Ar. (Gr.) Sed, Caterum,

Et=Er-05, Et=Air-05, ^=At =

Er-05. (Gr.)

ThisThat-^Oth=Er
EiTA, (Gr.) That

thing.

The7i.

The

compound of The and Hither, Hider, Hith=Er is a word of the same kind as (Sax.) Hidre, (Goth.) Oth=Er, Eith=Er, and their parallels, which are compounds of the Elements ^Tand "R, bearing the same meaning. The English
English
is

Th ''=Ither

T'^=Oth=Er is a similar composition to Thither; and the Greek words D=Eut=Er-05, (Aeute^o?, Secundus,) Th '^=At=Er-05, (Oarf^of,
same manner. To this form of Oth=Er and Eith=Er, we must refer the Greek Eter-05, (Ersfoj,) tlje Ater-05, in ^=Ater-05, Etair=05, (Era/^of, Sodalis,) which
Alteruter,)

are formed

in

the

in

K simpler form

is

with ns derivatives,

Uter, A^^=Uter, JV^^Either, and the compound

"Er-es,
(Et^?,

Socius

;)

the Latin

C''=iETER

w5.

In UTER=gM^, Uter=Cz/=2^,
terms
to

we

see the proother.

pensity of these

be united with each

Some

Etymologists have seen the connexion between Uter and Eteros,

(Ere^oj.)

In the

Ut, That, we have the

first

part of \Jt =Er.

The
Latin

THE
Latin

EARTH.
Uterus^
shall

387
the

terms

liter,

the

Bladder, a Bottle, &c., and

Matrix, the Bell}^ &c., are of doubtful origin.

that

We

agree,

these

words belong
form;

to each other,
is

under the idea of the

to

Swelling out

but the difficulty

If

decide, from
(OuSa^,

what
Uber,

notion they are derived.

Udder and Outhar,

Mamma,
the
Uter,

prsecipue belluarum,) and Uter-5, belonged precisely to

;

same notion
of

we might

suppose, that they were derived from

one of Two, This or That, and were originally applied to the

Two Mammas
have referred

Women.

Yet, Vossius has observed, that Uterz^^

comes from Eetteron,

it

[Utts^ov, Matricis

integumentum,)or he might
(Ht^ov,

to the familiar

word Eetrow,
)

Imus venter,
if

pars ab umbilico usque ad pubem.

It

certainly seems, as

the

Uter=w^, and the Eetr^ow,

with Uster=os,

(Ht^ov,)

belonged to each other;

and

these words would duly connect themselves in form and

(To-ts^o;,

meaning

Posterior,)
(Ta-re^cc,

which

have before produced,

(page 231.) and Usterc,

derived from
it.

Vulva, Uterus, Matrix,) a terra

From

XJstera, (To-rs^a,)

we know,
(Htra-x,

is

taken our

word
I

Hysteric.

have shewn, that Eessa, or Eetta,

Uttx,

Adversum
or Groimd.

prselium. Infer lores partes,) in the sense oi the

Lower

part, belongs

to our
I

Element

"^S,

as

denoting the EsTza,

(Eo-tioc,)

have expressed

my

doubts, respecting the words under the form

'^TR, whether they belong to the Element ^T, or

TR,

or to

both Elements, by the process of composition.

Surely the

Eet

in

Eetta and

EET=r-on, (Hrra,

Hrfoi/,)

must belong
Eetr/ow,

to each other,

as denoting the

Lower

part.

The
Imus

(Ur^iov,

Stamen;

Textum,) and Eetrow,

ferent forms of each

(Ht^oi/,

venter,) are certainly only dif-

other,

whatever

may be

the precise idea by

which they are connected.

An

adjacent word Eetor, (Hro^, Cor,)

(Ht^oi/,) as

might perhaps belong

tant
part
in

to the

Eetr-o,

being an imporis

the

Venter;
'

though the

latter

term

said to be

particularly applied to the

Imus Venter.'

The

notions, however,

on


388

^R.R/.-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
indefinite.
I

on such subjects, are confused and

likewise,
in

have suggested,
188.)

another place,

different

derivation, (page

While
proprie

am examining
belluarum
I
;

the Greek Outhar, (Ou^a^, Uber,

feracitas,

Mamma,
foe-

Ubertas,

Pars agri
(OuJ'oj,"

maxime

cunda,)

cast

my

eyes on Ovdos, Ovuas,

Terra,) where

Solum, Pavi-

mentura

Humus,

Spot, supposed in

my

hypothesis.

we are directly brought to the The Oud in these words must

;

surely be considered as attached to our Element

though

cannot

determine, whether the

to the
refer, I

Dos and Das be

significant, as
idea.

belonging

Element DS, which conveys the same

imagine,

We

must

OuxH-ar

to Ovd-os, (Oudx^, OvSog);

and we must
as
this

remember, that the former word has a similar meaning to the

latter,

when

it

denotes "Pars Agri

maxime foecunda;"

in the

Outhar

Aroicrees, (Oudx^ A^ov^vig.)

Perhaps the

Ar

in

word,

and possibly
Ground.

in the others, EET=''R-ora, (Hr^oc,

Imus

venter,)

may

belong to the '^R in Ar=Oura, Era,

{a^ov^x, E^a,)

denoting the

The terms Atar, Autar, Ater, Eithar,

terum,
Extra,
Aura^,
Eidcc^y

(Ara^,
Ars^,

Sed, CseCitra,

Sed,

Autem, Casterum, Deinde,

Statim,)

mean nothing but Other

(Ats^,)

This That
The

Sine,

Other
is

thing to be added, in order to form a conclusion.

fundamental idea annexed to Ater,

the same, as that which
is

the adverb, Without,

annexed to the other words, though

with an application somewhat different.

The

sense of this adverb

Ater,

{Area,) Without, is derived

from the notion of any thing,

being placed in This

or

That Spot, as distinguished or separated

will perhaps imagine, that the desire

from another.
of supporting

The Reader

my

hypothesis has led

united.

me

to conceive combinations
this

of ideas, which were never

exists, will

That

union of ideas

however be evident from the explanatory term, adopted by the Lexicographers, Citra, which actually means, we know, in the first sense, " On This Side;" and in the second sense, " Without,"

THE
confestim,) means,
'

EARTH.
it.

38i^

" Without" as R. Ainsworth explains

Eithar,
express
it;

(Ej^a^,

Statim,

Upon

That,' as
{ylitcc,

we

and we have

the simpler form in Eita,

Postea, deinde, turn,) Then

at

That time.
Other, the

The Etymologists
French

produce, as the parallel terms to

Neuter,

Saxon Other, Anther, Nathor,

;

corresponding

with

"Neither, Autre,

Altro,
Alter.

and they add, moreover, the Italian and suppose, that these words all belong to the Latin
Skinner

however
habet."

says,

" Alludit Gr.

Ets^o,-,

quod Mer.
though
in

" Cas. pro

Etymo
it

refer Autre to Alter,

The French which perhaps may

difficult

Etymologists likewise
not be so;
decide.

such examples

is

extremely

to

They

refer

likewise Outre, anciently written Oultre, to Alter, which appears

more probable.

In Spanish,

we

have Otro.
the

The Etymologists have justly produced, under Other, German Oder, Sive, from which our word Or is derived, as
Etymologists acknowledge.

the
that

Skinner cannot

avoid seeing,
Kvtko.

Oder has some relation

to the

Greek

Ar^,

and

The Etyand he

mologists refer Either to the Saxon Egther, compounded of the

Preposition JEc, Etiam, says Skinner, and Thar, Postea;
adds, "Alludit Gr. Ers^og."
If this process

be exact. Either does

not so immediately coincide with the nature of the formation in Eter-05, (Ete^oj); but still the ''R in all these words appears to

have the same meaning.

have shewn, that Thcvr, There,

*'

is

compound

of

T\

The and Bere.

Alius, Alter,

means likewise

Vel," " Twa men Other

The Saxon Other, Other; thre. Duo

" homines, aut Tres."

terms to Or, as the

The Etymologists produce the parallel German Oder, the Islandic Edur, the Saxon
The
;

Athor, Outlier, Other, Oththe, the Gothic Aiththau, Uththau.

Saxon Oththe is explained in Lye by " Vel, Aut, Sive Usque " ad ;" where we see both senses of Or and To ; and from whence we learn, how these ideas may be connected with each other.
Let us mark
the

explanatory

Latin word

Aut, which has a

similar

390
similar

^R. R.

\-C, D,

G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
how Aut
While

meaning of This or That; and we now

belong to each other.

perceive,

and

Ad may

In Gothic, JJththan means

ideas.

Autem, where we have other forms conveying similar

I

am examining
animal
;

the term Other,

cast

my

eyes on the word

Otter, the

which appears
Otter,

in various

Languages, as Oter,

(Sax.)

Odder, (Dan.)

Etymologists have referred,

Udor,
[T^co^y,

These terms the and probably with truth, to the Greek

{Germ.) &c. &c.

and they might have added the English Water, &c. They justly remind us, that in Greek the animal is called Y.vv^Dig,

and we
possibly

shall therefore

probably acquiesce in this idea as the true

derivation.

Yet

cannot help suggesting, that the Otter might

Other,

belong

to

under the jdea of the

amphibious

animal

the

animal belonging to an-Other, or second Element;

that
this

and

must observe,

creature appears

to

have been

particularly selected

among

the amphibious animals, as a creature

it

of an uncertain kind, which excited doubt in the mind, whether

should be arranged to This Element or to That

to One race or to

an=OTHER.
to " an

We

all

remember, that FalstafF compares the Hostess

Otter ;" on which the Prince says, " An Otter, Sir " John, why an Otter Fal. Why ? She's neither fish nor flesh; " a man knows not where to have her."
.''

Before

quit the term Other,

it

must note some of

the words

produced as parallel to

by the Etymologists, as Anthr, (Goth.)

Anner,{R\xn.) Ander, (Germ, and Belg.) Anden, (Dan.) wiiich they

appear to consider as belonging to Another.

These words seem

exists in the

to

be precisely the same composition as

that,

which

Greek

Aneer, Aner=05, Andr-05, and the Anthr in Anthr-o/>05, (Avi?^, Ai/E^of, kv^^oi, Av^uTTog)', and the difficulty is to determine, whether such terms are compounds of An and '^R, or of AN, and DR.
It

should seem, by the

German Ander,
;

as

if

the composition

was

An and

Der, the article

and the Gothic Thar, commonly used

for Thaty as applied to Place, or as signifying There,

would bear
the

THE
the

EARTH.

391

Thus the English YoN=Dr:R would be a composition of the same kind, which literally means Yon=There, or 272a^=THERE, as we express it, Man, Place, &c. Yet in the
same meaning.
Knnic An?ier, and the Greek Aneer, the
this

D or
D
or

2"

does not appear; and

might lead us

to suppose, that the

T was only an organical

may be
Ati,

addition to the '^N.

Perhaps in some the composition

and the Element

combined, as
"

"^Rj

and

in others

An, and the Elements T'^^'^R,

in Der, There, Thar,

&c. &c. &c.

The German LanElement

guage supplies a term

R,
as

familiarly in use, belonging to the

Er, He, from which the second

is

part of the

compound
if

Z)''=Er

formed; so that D'^=Er

as

is

nothing but Die=Er,

state

we
is

consider Die

representing

the

simple

of

the

article,

without regard to the accidents of gender, &c., to which Die

applied.

In English, likewise, as
is

we have
Play=ER.

frequently observed,

the

Er

used familiarly for Being, as a termination for words

the
agent,
as

denoting

Sing^Y.^,

This use

of the

Element

'^R is universal.

Compounds

of

the

Elements

T^=^N.

Hence, Hen, Hin, &c, Hinc. (Eng, Sax. Germ. Lat. &c.)

Th ^ =An, Th
Th^ =En, Th^ =Ence, Th ^=An.
(Eng.)

^=Onne,

D ^=Ann,

&c.(Goth.Sax,Germ,)r/i=;.

T^=Unc, D^=On=Ec, T\=En=

Us,

Hac=T^ =En=Us,

(Lat.)

Th'^=Ence, Th'^ =En, Th'^^An, may be considered as belonging to each other, and as bearing the same fundamental idea of This They coincide with the forms in the Saxon and Gothic That.

Articles, Thone,

Thana.

simpler form oi Th'^^Ence has been

acknowledged

392

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
in

acknowledged to be found
derived from

Hence;

as

it

is

There Hence.

supposed to be
the simple form,

In

Hence we have

corresponding with the Saxon Hine, the Gothic Ina, the Accusative

Masculine, That Man, which belong to the Latin Hunc, Hanc.

That, as
is

Our word Hence means nothing but

'

'From Hence
to

arose,'

From

Tliat arose.'

The

Latin Hinc

acknowledged
Hin,

belong

to Hunc.

The Etymologists produce

the parallel terms to Hence,

as Hen, Henen, (Belg.)

Heonan, (Sax.)
It is

(Germ.)

which
words

Skinner derives from the Latin Hinc.

all

true, that these

belong to the Latin Hinc, as they do to Hunc and Hanc; yet

to

they are more directly to be referred

their
Siyid,

the kindred terms

Siyit,

in

own

Dialects.

Since, with

its

parallel terms
is

(Germ.)

(Belg.)

Sinth, (Goth.)

Sedan, (Swed.) &c.,

supposed to

be derived from Sith-Thence.

of Sith, and the Element '^N,

These words may be compounds or they might at once belong to the

its

Element S^=N.
Sin,

In Sin, (Sax.) Suus, and

parallel terms Sein,

(Germ.) &c., we have the compound S'^=^N;

Semper, there
is

and

in the

Saxon

the same union.

this latter

term

in

my

Saxon Dictionary,

The preceding word to is Sin pro Synd, Sumus;

to a difI

where we have a composition of a similar kind, applied

ferent purpose.

Whether

Sith

be a compound,'

cannot decide.

Th'^
shall

=En

is

justly interpreted

by the Latin
to

T*^

=Unc

and we

now understand, that they The T'^^En, in Ten-Us, other.

pound
;

are only different forms of each

That

point,

is

a similar
in

comIn

and the Us

is

the
still

same

addition

as

IJs-que.

Hac=T'^=En=Us, we have

compound; and here we D'^=On=Ec is a conjunction, see the Hac, the congenial term. with a similar meaning to T"^ =Unc, and it means 'To, or Till The Lexicographers explain it by Th=En, or That time.'
a further
'

"Until.

As

long

as,

while

That;"

and they derive

it

from

Dum

and Nee.

In Do?iic=um, or Dojiec=Cum,
Ctwi.

we have

a furtlier

compound with

In Gothic,

we have compound

conjunctions,

belonging

THE
belonging to the
article

EARTH.

393

Than, That Person, under the same form, and directly attached to it. The succeeding term to the Gothic "Than pro Thana, Toy," says Lye, is Than, " Ote, otuv. Cum " Ouando ;" and in the same opening of his Gothic and Saxon Dictionary, I see the Gothic Thande, " Y.ui;, Dum," and Thandet, " Etts;, Ouando, Quum." Tiie Etymologists refer Then to the
parallel terms, r/ja, (Goth.)

Thanne, Thonne (Sax.) Z)a, (Belg.)

,

Da?iny (Germ.) which Junius derives from Otuv, per apharesin.

We
to a

should imagine, on the

is

first

view, that the term used in

comparisons. Than,

very remote from any idea, which belongs

Pronoun.

do not find the term

Than

in the

Lexicons of
it

Skinner and Junius; as they conceived, perhaps, that

indeed, that they do coincide;
at

coincided
itself

with Then, which however does not manifestly present

the view.
It is true,

to

and

in

Saxon

the term
explains so call

Thonne means
it.

once Tunc, and " H, Quam," as Lye

particle, if
I I

This union of ideas between the

once
appear evident

may
have
note,

it,

of Comparison, and the Pronoun, does not, as

at
;

observed,

yet

we cannot

but

that in the Latin and Greek

It

H and

Qii'am, the

same union

exists.

will

be

owned,

imagine,

that

the

Saxon Thonne, Tunc,

Ouam, belongs
ginally
i.e.
'

to Thone, the Article,

'

'That person;' and thus we

Better Tha^j,'

shall understand, that

Betere

Thonne,

meant

ori-

Better Thone

Better That He William, Thomas,' &c.,

we annex
to

'Better That person, as compared with William, Thomas,' &c.;

it

and afterwards

passed into the idea, which

'

Than,
In

the term of comparison,

Better

Than

William, Thomas.'

Spanish, French, and Italian, the terms for comparison.

are derived

Than,

from the same source of the Pronominal part of

we know, That Person, That, Esto es major Oue estotro, This is better Than the other,' Plus Pauvre Que riche, Piu povero Che ricco, More poor Than rich.' In Italian, when the Pronominal part of Speech, which we call
Speech, as 2,ue

Che,

which

signifiy,

'

'

3 D

the


394

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
is

the Relative,

not applied, another species of the Pronoun, the

is

Demonstrative adjective, or Article,

adopted, as in the Saxon

sole.

and

En2;lisli

Than, as Piu chiaro Del

The English Than

except that Than
is

and Del precisely agree with each

taken from what
the
In
is

other,

called the Accusative case,

and Del
the

is

called

The Latin Quam German, Dann corresponds in

Genitive.

belongs
sense

to

Accusative.

and form
:

with

Then.

In this
'

Language,
Than.'

Ah

has a similar meaning

'Es

ist

better

Ah,
like.

It is better

My
when

Lexicographer explains
as, at the

Ah

by " As,
Als,

" "

Da,

When,

as,

time That

Than;" where

in

the Js, signifying in

That Manner "at the

Mehr

More

" time That,^'

to the

we

see the genuine idea.

Element "L, denoting This or The English As is sup//,(Ital. and Fr.) &c. &c. Ille, (Lat.) posed to be derived from the German Jh, by the loss of the /, which may possibly be so; yet it may belong to our Element ^S,
bearing the same meaning, with the Gothic and Latin The &c. &c. &c., which I rather conceive to be the fact.
Is,

The German Ah belongs That Being thing, &c., as

He,

German

has been referred to Alle, All, &c., which is right. Jll belongs likewise to the Element ""L, denoting Each, or Every person.

Ah

Let us mark the explanatory term Each, which the Etymologists Each have referred to the Saxon Elc, the Belgic Elck, &c. &c.
mio-ht

belong to our Element

'^C,

bearing

the

same meaning;
and to the

yet

it is

probably derived from the source, which the Etymologists

Elc must be referred to the Element
us,
'^L,

suppose.

words before

Jh, &c.

Meric Casaubon derives Ea(h from

in

Ek-Astos,

(Exao-TOf,

Unusquisque,) where
In Ek-Ein-o5,

the

Ek and Ast we
compound
As and
All or
signifies

have the "S doubled.

of

(E)c<voj,)

we, have a

the Elements ^S and ^N.

In

Scotch,

Als

Also.

The Al in Also, we see, has the same meaning Entirely in Thh manner So or in TIus very manner.

Qui

THE

EARTH.
JVh^^At,

395

Oui,

and
in

its

corresponding

Wh^=Ose, Wh'^Om,

terms

composition, or the

JVh^^En, Wh'=Ence,
Ere,

Wh^

Elements
&c.,
otiier.

Q\

&c.

^S,

^N,
each

combined

with

Wh' =Ither, quasi Own ^=At, Qwh '^=Ose, Qwh^=Om, &c. &c.
^Ether,

Wh'

Hwa,
Qu=Is, Qu=Id, Qu=Od, Ou=Ic =

Hzv^jEt,

Hzu=Ms,
&c. Cw'^

&c.
=Is,

Cw=As, Cwo,

Qu=Id, Qu=Ic=Qu=Am, Ou=

&c. &c. (Sax. Goth.)

Who.

ls=OuE, Qui=C^=:Un=Oue.
(Lat.) &c. &c. &c.

Qu=Ant-z^5,T^=Ant-7,Qu=Ot,

Qu=OT'Us,T^=Or, T^ =OtQvvho,
us. (Lat.)

Who

Why,

quasi

QwHY. (Eng.) OuHA OuHAY. (Scotch,) Who.

Qu= Am,
T^=Um,

T^

Am,

Qu=Um,

&c. (Lat.)

SHALL consider

in

this

article the
it

compounds of Qui and

called,

its

parallel terms.

The
;

Relative, as

is

performed originally

the office of a Demonstrative part of Speech, This

a Person, thing, &c.

or

That

Such
both

and accordingly we
In English, as

find, that

Qui
is

signifies
is

"

Any
That

Every

one, all."

we know, That
' ;

the Demonstrative
'

and the Relative Pronoun

That

a person,

all

respect;'

and through

a great variety of

Languages, the

Articular or Demonstrative parts of Speech are expressed by the

same term, as every one understands. We have seen, through what a wide sphere of Human Speech our Element C\ &c., with
the breathing after the Radical Consonant, furnishes the Relative

Pronoun

as Qui, (Lat.)

Chi, Che, Cui, (Ital.)

Que,

Cm/'o,

(Span.)

Que, Qui, &c. (Fr.)

Cia, Ce, Se, (Ir.)

Co, Ciu, Ci=Od,

(Gdl) &c.

Jo, Kai, Ki^^'S, &c. (Hind.)

(Pers.)
Se, Seo, (Sax.)

Koi, Kto, (Russ.)

Keh, Ki, Cheh, &c:

&c. &c. &c.

So,

Sa|Ei, (Goth.)

We

understand,


396

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Is,

understand, likewise, that Qu=Is, Qu=Id, Qu=Od, are compositions

of Qui and
a
Id,

and that the other cases supply combinations of

C^^Ujus, Ou^Etn, Qu= Am,
qviSisi

similar kind, as
Ejus,

Qui-\Hrijns,
in

or

Bum,

Ea/n, &c.

The

derivatives of
&;c.

Qui are used

various manners, as

Conjunctions,

One, Qui, (Hovi^,

Why,)
it

Quia, Quam, &c.

The Reader

will with difficulty

believe, that

the

Etymologists do not refer Que to Qui, but derive

All these

from

Tcy (Te,) Ke, or Kai, (te, Ke, Ka<.)

words indeed belong

;

to our Elements T*^, K'^, under the

same

idea

yet no one can

doubt, that Que directly belongs

to

Qui, and means 'In

it

This

'Manner.'
the phrase "

R. Ainsworth justly explains

by ''Also;" and in
the sense of " In

" This

That

Que

Que,

Both

And,"
its

we have
is

Manner."
Quis^Que,

When Que
see

used as

" addition "

we

true sense,

"a syllabical and we mark the

propensity of the mind to form compounds with the Pronominal

parts of Speech.
sists

In

some
and

instances, the whole composition con-

of Pronouns, or of words derived from Pronouns, bearing

a similar

meaning;

in

other

instances,

we

find

different

parts of Speech added.

illustrate the

The

following examples will be sufficient to

words derived from Qui; as Quis=Quam, Quic=Quid,

Qui=

Quis=Que,

Quic=Que, Quic=Quam, Qui-Cu7i=Que, Qui-Dem,

,

Dam, Qui= Dum, Quid=Nam Quia=Nam, Quia=Ne, Quid= Ni, Qui=Ppe,

Qui=Ppiatn, Quid-Quid, Quantus-Quis=Que, Ec=Quis, Si=Quis, Ali=
Quis,

Qu=Alis, Qu-Alis-Cunque, Qua=Si, Quam-Diu,

Quam=Libety

Quam=Dudum, &c.
enumeration
;

&c. &c.
I

It is

not necessary to enlarge this

but

shall proceed to

remark on the composition of

parallel

words
to Sw/.

in English, &c.,

which are formed from the

seen,

terms

Who,

as

we have
S/ijy,

is

quasi

^u'ho

and

in

Scotch

it

is

accordingly represented by Quha, or 2,uhay.

The term Why and

(if it

How

are quasi

and Qhozu, signifying PFho,

were used

in

the neuter sense,) or IVha=^T.

We

shall

now

understand, that
ff^'hat,


THE EARTH.
397

What, Whose, Whom, When, Whence, Where, Whether, Whither, are all compounds, the first part of which is Who or 2.who; and
that they are quasi

3.wh=At,

2wh^=0se, Qzah'^^Om, 3,wh'^=En,

Qzuh" =Ence, Q.wh '=Ere,

terms, as What, Whose,
as directly taken

Qwh ^^Ether, Qivh"" = Ither. Some of these Whom, When, Whence, may be considered
in

from the Saxon and Gothic Relatives

their

state of Inflexion, in
tive

which

state they are

compounds of
It,

the Rela-

2who, and the Demonstrative part of Speech,

&c., as the

The and the same Demonstrative pronouns, as I have before shewn. These Relatives are thus represented Sax. Sing. N. Hzva, Hzvcet. G. Hzvas. D. and Abl. Hzvam.
article is of
:

A. Hzvcene, Hwone,

G.
PI.

Czvis.

Goth. Sing. N. Czvas, Czvo, Czva, Czve. Dat, and Abl. Czvamma. A. Czvana, Czvo, Czva or Czve.
Hzviet.

Ace. Czvans.

The English

Wh'^=At, or

2wA^

=At, coincides with

'iii=Id,

Hzv'^Mt, Hzv=Ms, Czv-As, Czv^=Is, and the Latin 2?^=0^,

2u=Is; so that Wh=At, or Qzvh=At,
is

precisely the

same combina//,

tion of the Relative or Interrogative

IFho or ^zvho, and

quasi
is

3.zvho=It,as Th'^=Is, Th'' =At, are of The=It.

Whose or Ow=Ose
Czvis;

a similar composition, though

it

may be
pen?'

considered perhaps as
as
is

more
'

directly taken
is

from the Genitive Hzvas,

is

'Whose
directly

pen

this?'

'Of whom

this

That Whose

derived from the Genitive, will be evident from a similar fact in

Latin, where Ciijas and Cujus are adjectives taken from the Genitive
Ctijus.

The English

Wh'""

=0m

coincides

with

Hzv-Am,
are

Czv =Amm a, a.nd with the Latin 3.u=Em,

Qu=Am.
its

They

comHim,

pounded of Who, ^zvho,

(Sax.) Imnia, (Goth.)

2zui,

and Him, with

parallels

Eum,

Earn, (Lat.)

We
time

see,

moreover, that
place,

When and Whence,

signifying

What

What
I?ia,

may

be considered, as coinciding with the Ac-

cusative Gothic and Saxon Czvana, Hzvana, a

compound

of

Who

and

Hine, (Goth. Sax.)

If

we do

not refer
it is

Whence

to the

Accusative of the Relative, but say that

derived from

Who
and

398
aiul

\R. R.

\- C, D, G, J

K, Q,

S,

T, X, Z.
;

Hence, this comes

precisely to the

same thing
I

as

Hence
When,

signifies That,

and belongs to Ina, Hike, as

have before shewn.

We
or

perceive, that the Latin Qu"^

=Ando

directly belongs to

Ou=Ant=us must be referred likewise to this Saxon form, as Qu =Ot and Qu=0t=w5 belong to Qu=Cd and Qu=Id, Qwh^At, &c. T'=Ant-w5 and T'=Ot, T^^Ot-us, were
^=En.

QwH

adopted with a minute difference of form or composition, in order

to

mark another turn of the same idea, as Th" =En belongs to JVh=En or Qwh^En, Th^=At to Wh^At or Qzvh=At.The mind

at once forms these regular analogies

error.

without

effort

and without

on the
That

Qu= Am, T' = Am, Qu=Um, T ^=Um, are compounds, formed same principle and we shall now understand, that D'^=Um,
;

J'^bAm, are likewise similar compositions denoting

In,

or During

This time.
same
will

We

shall

now moreover
of

perceive, that

D '^=Em,
Proits

D^ =Am,
to the

the Pronominal
source.

affix,

Idem, Qui=DAM, must be referred

This union
support

Dem

or

Dam

with

nouns
origin.

most

forcibly

my

conjecture respecting

Nothing can be more unequivocal, than

as the Conjunction or Adverb, " to the Relative Qui;

that

Cum

or

Quum,

When,

at JVhat time," &c., belongs

to believe, that

and we should be inclined

expressed only

Cum
Dee,

the

preposition
to the

another turn of meaning,

derive

annexed

same word.
it

The Etymologists

Dum
it

from

(Ajj);

but

is

extremely curious, that they

have some

glimpse of the true origin of J''=Am.

Isy

Martinius derives
In

from

of which the ancient Accusative

was Im.

my

hypothesis,

supposed to be a compound, of which the second part is Im, Him, Imma, &c. Tarn and Quam are supposed by some to be
it is

taken from Tantum and Quantum

though

it

is

understood, that

Tamen belongs
thus

to Tarn.

Ita

is

an adverb belonging to Id; and

we have

alike the forms Item

and Idem, corresponding with

or Tern

each other.

Herrce

we

see,

that

Dem

may

equally belong
to

; ;

THE
to

EARTH.
denoting This or That Manner.
refer

399
'I'o

Adverbs

as to Adjectives,

tlie

same source we must

the
*

Tim
In

as

the termination ol
a minute

Adverbs, as
'

Mi}iu=TiM, &c. &c.,

This or Such

manner.'
is

Dudum

is

supposed to be derived from Diu and Dutn

This perhaps

and Diu

referred to Die.

may be

true.

We

have

how these terms are combined with each other; as yam=yam, Jam=Dudum. The Etymologists remind us, under Diu, of the Greek De=En, (Aiji/, Diu, Dudum,
perpetual occasion to observe,

Pridem,)

which

is

perhaps only another form of Then, (Eng.)

&c.
is

Dan, (Belg.)

&c.

The Greek The=En,

of

{Qy^v,

Particula,

Poet. Sane, diu,)

another

these

words.

To

the

forms

we must refer Qu=In, the Latin Conjunction and to the same form we must ascribe the Spanish Qiiien, He who, &c. &c. The Etymologists derive Qimi from ^/ and Ne ; and the Ne may possibly constitute the second part of the Compound, It is true, that in some examples the sense of A7b^ appears connected with the Qiii, What; but in others no such
or Qzuh=En, Qii=Ando,
;

Wh=En,

meaning presents

itself.

The

English terms S'^=Ome, S ^=Ame, are similar compounds

to the Latin

D=Am,

in

Qiii=D=hu, &c.

Some, Aliquis, as an

adjective,

and

as a

The Etymologists refer termination, ToUSome,

&c., to the Gothic Sums, the

Saxon Sum, the Danish Som, &c. &c.

j

and Junius derives them from the Greek Amos,{Af^oi, Unus, aliquis

Meus,noster,)Any person.
to

The

second part of S'^-Ome, according

my
its

hypothesis, belongs to such terms as the

parallels

Greek Amos,

(Af*o?,)

and

Him, &c. This Greek word supplies us with another

proof of

my

theory, which supposes, that the Elements, as

This

^M,

&c.,

denote simply

or
is

That

Being

and that accident alone

persons.

operates in annexing the signification of different

We
Saxon

here see, that

the
first,

Amos

applied alike to the third person, and to

plural.

both singular and

aliquis,

Lye

explains

the

Sum, by " QuiDAU,

unus."

The

English Same

is

only

another


400
^R. R. \

- C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
so say

another turn of meaning, annexed to Some; quasi S^=Ame, Se, or

The=Him,
an Affix
this

if I

may

That very person.

In Latin,

we know,

the idea conveyed by

to

Same is expressed by a Pronoun /s, and Pronouns, Dem, which corresponds, as I imagine, with
in

very word Sajne or Some, as Idem; and

Greek

it is

likewise

expressed by two Demonstrative parts of Speech,

O
-,

avrog,

Idem.

The

Etymologists

refer

Same

to

the

Saxon Same, the Gothic

Sec.

Samo, the Swedish Samma, the Islandic Same,

observes, "Nostro

and Skinner

Same

feliciter alludit

Gr.

A[/,x."

The Greek ^wa

is

should perhaps be considered, as belonging to that race of words, to

which the second part of the compound S^=ylme

to be referred.

We
'

must add

to the parallel

terms of Same, the Russian Same,

the French

Lui

Meme

;'

and
is

let us

Mesme, which

mark compound

of

Me
it

Meme, anciently written or Mes, for May, Moi, and

is

Sme, denoting Same.

Medes'uno, where the

In Spanish

Mismo, and

in

Italian

Simo or Same is distinct. I imagine, that the French Moi or Moy was quasi Moj ; but however that may be, we have the Sme, distinctly denoting Same. Menage supposes,
that the Italian
sissimus.

Medeshno has been formed from the Latin Metipis

When Mesme
we
first

used as an adverb, he derives

it

from
Item,

the Latin Maxime.

In Saxon, in the phrase

see in

Swa Same, "

" Similiter, pariter,"

terms, to which the

Swa,

So, Thai

Manner, one of the

(Ital. Fr.)

part of the
its

compound SA='^Me belongs.

Come, Comme,

The

Spanish C'^=Omo, and

parallels

are similar
3,iiomodo,

compounds.
by
this

Menage

derives the French

Comme from

process,

Comod, Comed, and then Comment.

The E?it is an addition of their Pronominal part of Speech En. If we say, that these words Comme, &c. directly belong to 2.uam, we have a kindred composition, and it is only another mode of conceiving a similar fact. Again, in Saxon we have Sam, ''Sive, Utrum," which means This Same, or That Same, " Sam hi fsesten, Sam hi ne faesten, Sive
"
illi

"
*

illi

jejunent, sive

illi

401 EARTH. non jejunent," Should they do This thing,

THE

'

or This or

Same That Same

thing, namely, fast;

Should they do That thing,

thing, namely, not fast.'

This word

Sam means,

likewise, in composition,

SEM\=Fivus; and in " idem scil. valens,"

what the Latin Semi does, as Sam-Cuc, composition it is used for " SAMod, Simul
says Lye, " quod Latinum Con, ut

SamSemi
parts.

" hiwan,

Conjuges,"

&c.

We

now

see,

that

the

Latin

belongs to the Saxon Sam, and that they both denote the Half,

from the idea of a thing divided into the Same or Equal

The Greek ^m/, and

Eemisiis,
.S'^.r,

(Hp,
;

H^;o-u?,

Dimidius,)

may belong
Thus
Eetni,

to Semi, as Ex,(E^,) to

&c.

or

it

may
is

be the simple state,

from which the second part of 5''^=Emi

'Such a
is

derived.
(Afisg,

(Hp,) would belong to such words as Amos,

0?ie,'

Unus, Aliquis,)
it.

or 'One and the Same,' as

its

we

express

This idea

not improbable, as Se in

separate state has a similar force

to the

Se

in Se='^M/, as SE=Libra.

The Se

is

referred in that

sense to the particle of Separation, Se, as SE^Grego, &c.

All this

but The

is

very just
'

yet Se, as a particle of Separation, means nothing

In This place or That

Here or There,' as distinguished

Se,
it

from another place.

Under the same form

actually,

we

know, denotes Self

and

or

Bemg This
In

or That Peculiar Being, as

distinguished from another.

De mean

This and That.

SE-Orsum and T)E=Orsum, the Se In S^^^Us we have a compound of

Se and of Us, as in Us=Que; and the Us has the same meaning in

Fers^Us.

The
I

Urn in Vers-Um belongs to the Element '^M, under

a similar idea.
"While

am examining
I

the word

Ee)ni,(H[j.t,

Semi,) in

my Greek

Vocabulary,

cast

my eyes

on other terms, belonging to the Element

'^M, which will illustrate the force of

my

hypothesis, and will

shew

us,

how

different

Elements exhibit a race of words, which

as

contain similar ideas,

being

derived

from a similar source.

to

Thus we have Eemo^,

{Hf/.o?,

Quando, Ouum,) which belongs

3 e

such


402
such

^R. R.
words, as

\-C, D,
Amos,
'

G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
Quis, in the

(Af^o?,

Aliquis,) just as the

explanatory word

A\i=Quis,' belongs to

being

all

formed from

Qui.

Again,

Quando and Qiium, as find Eem^w, (Hf^ev, Et,

*

Atque,) where in the Que of the explanatory word

again see the point of union, by which
other words. In
short,
it

At^Que,'

we

is

connected with the

we

perceive,

that Amos,

Eemos, and
'

Eemow, mean simply That, under the three

'person

relations of
I

That

At, or
I

during That time

Sedeo,)

In

That Manner.'
idea,

likewise
&c.,

find Eema/,

(Hjt*a;,

To
the

be

Seated Situated Placed,

supplying, as

imagine,

original

from which these

terms for 'This' or 'That Existi?ig Being' are derived; just as

the

very term Existence belongs to

Sisto,

and the explanatory

word Sedeo; and

(la-TTif^i,

as Is, Est, Esti, (Eo-t*,) &c. belong to Isremiy

Colloco,)

and 'Ez-omai,

(E^ofiai,

Sedeo,) according to

my

hypothesis.

We
and
form
it

observe in our Latin

derivatives, the

Vocabularies, adjacent to the Qui

its

term Queo,

"To

be able;

to

may, or
its

" can;" and

at

we must own,
all

that the verb

Queo seems by
if

once to connect

itself

with Oui, &c.,

the

the sense, which

bears, could be at
Relative.

reconciled with

idea

conveyed by

the

On

the

first

view, nothing appears

;

more remote

than the meaning of these words

and yet nothing

each
other,

is

more evident

and natural than

sidered.

their

relation

to

when duly conbelong to Qvi,

We

shall readily admit, that

Oueo may

when we
'

reflect,

that

Oui

is

used sometimes as Qualis, Such a

person, under the idea of being

his purpose

Such as

'Such a person, who

or
is

is

adequate to

Cati,

Able to perform any thing.'

To

this derivation

we

should find no difficulty to assent, and

we
and

shall acquiesce fully in this notion,

when we remember,

that in a

Greek term we have

Valens,
'

actually the

two senses of Qui or

Qualis,

Qui

potest,

'

One Who,

Such a one

Such as
;

is

Able, or

who

Can,

do

any

thing,' as Oios, [Oiog, Qualis

Promptus, paratus,
expeditus,

THE
expeditus,

EARTH.
accommodatus,
our Element
Valens,

403
Qui Potest.)

idoneus,
in

aptus,
is

The Qu
Oios,

Qp-Mis
belongs,

likewise derived from Qui.

see, to
"^S,

The Greek
we
De-

(O<o?,)

we

to Os, (O?, Oui,)

&c.

and

in its

union with Te, as Oios TV,

{Oto; re, Potens,)

find the Te, (Tb,) adopted in its

more

original sense, as derived

from To, Tee, &c. &c.

(To,

T>j,

&c.) The,

when
(Tf,

applied as a
is

monstrative part of Speech.

Conjunction,
it

When

Te,

Et,)

used as a

still

performs the same

'

office

of a Demonstrative

Thus Te belongs to To, as Que to Qui. In the Greek Kai, (Ka<,) we have another form of these words bearing the same meaning.
In This Manner,' as
does.

part of Speech, and means,

Que

The Etymologists

refer

Queo

to

an Eastern origin

and yet

Martinius cannot help observing, "Sed Queo lubet derivare a Kowg, " Qualis ; ut sit quasi Qualitatem ad aliquid habeo, quod barbare

" dicimus Qualificatus sum.

" Quantus,
id est,

Sic et Pos, Potis possit esse a

Yloa-og,

magnus, multus."

This

is

extremely curious.

We

perceive, that our Etymologist has

for
it

conceived the true idea,

though he has sought

very same idea exists in

itself in

word Koio?, when the the word Qur, which directly connects
in

the remote

form and Language with Oueo.

The Greek Koi=05 may be considered however as quasi Qui-os, If we suppose with the Lexicographers, that oKoi=o5, Who.
oKo='^S-os, are put for oFoi-os, oPo = '^S-os,
(OKoiog, Okoo-o?,
;

Ion.

pro
case

OTToiog, OTTotroj,)

we

are brought to the

same idea

as

in that

we must

regard the Poi and the Po, under the labial forms,
is

as directly connected with the form K'^, "^Q, just as JVho

quasi

Qwho belonging
(Uocrog,)

to Qui.

The

Po=

'^S

of the Latins

is

probably,

as Martinius suggests, a

compound of the same

(Utj,

sort as Po-^S-os,
(Oo-oj,)

from

Pe or Pou,

Ylov,)

and Os-os,
of the
;

which
in

belongs to Os, (Of, Qui.)

The union
derivation

Pos with Sum,

is

Possum, adds weight to

this

as

it

marvellous to
observe,

404
observe,

^R. R.

\-C, D, G, J,K,Q, S,T, X, Z.

derived from the

how terms
to

same source connect them{Ylxg,

selves with each other.

I

The Greek Pa = ^S, Pa=^N,

*

nav,)
'^N,

conceive

be

bearing a similar

compounds of the Element P'^ and meaning of This or That Person, Each
I

'^S,

Person.'

These combinations,
Celtic Dialects.

imagine,

are

directly

taken
in

from the

In

Welsh we have Pwy, Pa;

;

Armoric, Pe,

Piou, Pc'^^T, Pe=Hez, Pe=Hini

in Cornish, Puia,

Pa, signifying
(llou,

Who, What,
Ubi,
no;,

&c., corresponding with the Pou, Poi, Pe, &c.,

aliquo,
rii?,

Ouo,

Qua?) of the Greeks.

(jla.?,

We
Uctv,)

perceive,

that the

Po^^S, the Pa^^S, and Pa=''N,

are

com-

pounds of the same kind, as the Armoric Pe=

Pe=Hini.
In

'^T,

Pe=Hez, and

compounded with Un, Am, &c., as Paham, or Pa=Am, 'Why, Wherefore,' Pa=Un, "Which, or " Whether of the two/' and Pan, or P'^=An, " When, at What " time." The latter word likewise signifies That. The Welsh
is

Welsh, Pa

Scholars will

now
that

understand,
the

if

they

are
is

not already aware

a

of this

fact,

Byn

in

Bynnag
is

compound of Pa
is

and Un, or Tn, and that the Jg

the
construction of the
its

an addition belonging to
This word
perpetually

Language.

accompanied by

Pa and Un, as Pzvy Bynnag, The Latin Pa Bynnag, Pa Un Bynnag, Bynnag Pa Ufi. Piam is the same composition as the Celtic Paham; and we accordingly see it annexed to words of its own kind to Pronouns, as in the Latin Qui=Fpi\u. In Qui=FpE, we have the simple form Pa or Pe.
original parts,

Combinations

THE

EARTH.

405

Combinations of the Element

Qu=Is=Qu=Ili;E. (Lat.)
Qualis.

Qiiis

0\&c.

with ^L.

Qu=El, Qu=Ale, &c.

&c.)
Alius, Ille,

(Fr. Ital.

&c. (Lat.)

PFh-Ich, quasi Qvv=Ilch. (Eng.)

Alios. (Gr.)

Another.

Al,

El,

11,

&c.
&c.)

(Ar.

Span.
or

Cw=Ileiks, Ouh=Ilk. (Gothic and Scotch,) Which.

Ital.

Fr.

Articular

Wh

'

= Ilk,

Hw = lie.
(Old

Ho

= lick,

Pronominal parts of Speech.

Eelik-os. (Gr.) Quantus.

W^^Elche.

Eng. Sax.

Dan. Germ.) fVhich.

Such, quasi S^ =Ulch. (Eng.)

T^

=Elik-05,

T'^=Elik=0^-os.

(Gr.) Tantus.
Tlk, &c. (Scotch

Sw=Ylce,Sw=Aleiks, S'^^Ulck,
and old Eng.)
S''

=Olche. (Sax. Goth. Belg.

quasi ^Fh^
at

Every, Each.

Germ.)
fVh'
=Ile,
:^llk.

Th-'^Ylk. (Old English,) That

same.

(Eng.)

Which,

Which

or

That

T^=AL=Ka. (Ar.) This, That,

&c.

time. Which.

Qu=Al-z5, T-^=Ah'is. (Lat.)

Ouwh=Ile, Quh=Ilis. (Scotch,) Whih.

I SHALL now exhibit the combination of the Element O"^, S^, &c. with that of ''L, as in Ou=Al-z5, &c. &c., which is derived from

Oui and Al=/m5.

the Latin Alius,

The Element
Ille,

'^L

denotes Being, in the most

famihar words, through the whole compass of Language, as in

&c.,
the

Greek

Alios,

(A>Ao?,)

&c.,

the

Eastern Articular or Demonstrative parts

of
ll,

Speech, Al,

(Ar.

and Heb.) the Spanish,

Italian,

French El,

Le, &c. &c. &c.

signify " Every,

In old English, and in Scotch,

Tlk, Ilk, Ilka,

" Each,"


406
*'

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Elc,

Each," which the Etymologists understand to belong to the

Saxon

Omnis,
in

Unusquisque.
is

An

adjacent
Alias,

word

to

this

Saxon term,

Lye's Dictionary,

Elcor,

Aliter;

from

which likewise we
to these terms.

perceive, that the Latin Alius

and Alter belong

is

In old English

we have

Thylke, which

com-

pound of The=Ylk, That same.

as Ilk-Ane, in Scotch,

Ilk is likewise joined

with One,

In Greek,

we have

Elikos, (hxiko?,

Quantus,

quam magnus
so that
it

quam

potens,) which belongs to Ilk, That

Such
cetatis

a person, as Qiii means at once

"Any
;

one," and
it is

might be interpreted by Qui, as

{UXiKix, Statura, cetas

"what an one," by 'Quam magnus.'

The Elikw,
vigor
;

adolescentia, juventus,
it)

setas bello apta,

juventus apta bello gerendo,) means the

certain

Quantum

(if

may

so

express

of size,

age,

&c.,

adequate for any purpose, the Quantuju or

Id, (staturae, jetatis,

&c.)

Quod

alicui rei sufficit.

We have

in

Greek a compound, T
(To,

'^=Elik-05,

(TjjXocof,

Tantus,) from To, Te, &c.

Tv,

&c.) &c., denoting

Thilk
to
is.

The;
In

and Elik-05, precisely of the same kind as

T"^ ='ELiK=Out-os, (TyiXikouto;,)

we have an
learn,

addition

this

compound, from whence we may again

how

inclined the

mind
of the

is

to compositions of this nature.

It is

curious, that in Arabic

we have

a pronominal composition,

same Elements and meaning,

or Talka, eXJIci
unravelled.

similar in form to Telik, (Gr.)

different process.

and

Thilk,

though generated perhaps by a

i^SJlJ',

This

word is Tsalka must be thus

"(Hie, Hsec, Hoc,)" which

coincides with
Is,

The term Haza

the

familiar form for the Demonstrative Adjective Hic,

&c. &c.

and from the unequivocal connexion between Haza, iJv^ and \c^ Za or TsA, we see how the words, with the breathing before the Under the Radical, pass into those with the breathing after it.

word
lOs*

161

^1

Haza, in Mr. Richardson's Dictionary, I find the phrase Ash Haza, " What is Tliat^' where in Ash, ^I "How ?

" What.?

What thing?" we have

another of these words, used

as

THE
as an
interrogative.

EARTH.
meaning.

407

The
is

Richardson's Dictionary,

preceding term to ^1 Ash, in Mr. " His, Him," where ^ji,l Esh, (Pers.)

we
*

see the

Element again

faithful to its

In Arabic,

Tsa

I^

is

the familiar pronoun, signifying *He,

This;' and in the same Language, <J

or

Ka

is

said to be

*'

an adverb of similitude

signifying As, like."

We

perceive,

that

Ka

belongs to Tsa, &c.

signifying

The,

Such a person.
a

Nov^^ the

Arabs combine these words, and make another of their

Tsaka,

familiar Pronouns, as

Oiti
Z'^,
is

That;
'^j

where Tsa=Ka
with
the
'^

is

composition of the Element

after the Radical, as

K
it.

&c.

breathing
"^T,

Tha=T

of the Element

and

with

the

breathing
is

after

and before

This

composition of the

Arabic term

acknowledged by the Grammarians, who suppose,

and justly too, that an additional composition exists in Tsa=''L=Ka, " by the insertion of L J," as they express it, that is, by the insertion of their articular or Pronominal part of Speech J Al,
I

denoting

still.

He,

This, or

That person, which corresponds with

Sic.

the race of words above exhibited, Alius, Tlk,

in the English

&c.

Thus, then,
(TsjAjko?,)

Th" -Ilk, and the Greek T^=El\k-os,

we

have a composition consisting of two parts; and in the Arabic

TsA=:h= Ka, a composition consisting of three parts, namely, of the

same Elements T'^ and "^L, and the Element T^ again added. When I compare therefore such compounds with each other, I do
not

mean

to say that these words in their

other, but that

compound form have

passed into each

they are generated from the

same Radicals, bearing the same meaning.

Arabic, Altsi, c^JJI or Allaze, as
Allate, (fem.) is

The

Relative

in
it,

Mr. Richardson represents

to

acknowledged ultimately
;

be a compound of
to consider
it

Al J! and (^ti Tsi

as a triple

though Mr. Richardson seems

of Al

compound

Al

and

Tsi.

The

other familiar

Pronoun in Arabic, \0\^ Haza, Mr. Richardson explains " This, (Man, Woman, or Thing.)"

by

We

408

^R.
shall

R.\-C, D, G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
considered

We
as to

now

understand, that Ou=Al-/5

may be
as
is

belonging to Qui and Alius, Ille, &c.,

T=AL-is might
in fact

Th ^=Ilk, The=Ilk.

The word Qu=Al-z^

com-

pound of the Oui and the Al, with the same meaning, though in a different order, similar to that, which we have in ALi=Qu=/i-.

The English terms Which and Such may be regarded as belonging to QuALZ5, however remote they may seem from each other in
their present form.

We have seen, that the English Who, What, Which, are quasi Qivho, Qivhat,Qivhich. In the word Qwich, the L
is

has been lost; so that the genuine form of the word is Owilch. In the parallel terms produced by the Etymologists, the existence of

theL

acknowledged. Skinner has the following

S.

article: " Wliich,

" antiquis Whilk, ab A.

Hwilc, Dan. Hvilck, Teut. Welch, Welche,

" Belg. Welch, Welcke, Fr. Th. Viielic, Quis, Quas, Qualis, q. d. " Qualicus." In Lye's Junius we have likewise the parallel Gothic

term

and the Swedish Hwilken. The power of the letter at the beginning of the Gothic word is represented by g, Cw, and
Cwileiks,

Hw.
these

The Etymologists may be words. Skinner, we see,

says, "

said to understand the origin of

refers

them

to Qualis, Qualicus;

Olim deduxeram ex UXiko/;," and he observes, moreover, that he considered the Saxon Thyllice, "Ejusm.odi,
and Junius
"
talis,

tantus," to be derived

from

Telikos,

(T)jX<xo?.)

He

adds,

however, that he afterwards found it unnecessary to seek a Greek origin for these words, when they might be much more commodiously derived from a Teutonic stock; and he accordingly refers

us to Such, and

its

parallels Sulck.

We

now

see, that

whether we

illustrate this race

of words by a Teutonic or a Grecian origin,

we

are equally right.

The

parallel

term to Which

Scotch

is

OuHiLK, where we have the

simpler state

true form.

We

have seen, that the

Who
the

is

expressed in this Language by

of Quis,

Qwha.
which

Among
means "

compounds

we have

Quisquilice,

All things that are of no value, or estimation; riff-raff,"

as

THE
as R, Ainswortli explains
it.

EARTH.
Obvious, as
is
it

'

409

should seem to be,

that

the

Quis, in

Quis-Quilice,

the Pronoun;

Juhus Scaliger

appears to have been the only person, who has seen this relation. " A Quisquis,Quisquilia;. fuit eniin qiiicquid, to tu^oi/, vile et obvium
" forte,

non consilio."
t^p

from the Hebrew b^

all

Others derive it from tKulSaXov, Stercus, or KS BL, " Minutum vile." Surely we shall
is

agree, that Quis-Quilice

fuerit,

Quis-OuALis

and

is

Ouis and Qualis a combination of the same force as

a of

compound

Ouis-Ouis, used, likewise, as a term of depreciation, "OuisOuis " est iile, si est Aliquis," the first instance produced by R. Ainsworth under the word.

To

the Latin Qualis

more

particularly

belong the French Quel, Quel-Que, the

Italian Quel, Quale,

Ital.

Qual=
Span.)

Che, the Spanish Qual, Aquello, as Tel, Tale, Tal, (Fr.

belong to

Talis,

which the Etymologists understand.

Sulck, (Belg.)

1 he Ety-

mologists produce, as the parallel terms to Such, Swylce, (Sax.)

Swaleiks, (Goth.)
curious, that
Solche,

(Germ.) &c.

and

it

is

Skinner has seen the true origin of the word, by

5*0,

deriving

it

from Swa, (Sax.)

or

and Hwylc, Quispiam.

He

adds,

moreover, the derivation of Swa and Like; and Junius produces

the

Saxon

Thyllic,

Thylc,

which he .supposes

to

be quasi

ThusLic, but which

we

perceive to

be the same compound as

Thy Ik.

While, and Whilom, belong to Whilk, &c, &c., and .signify The Time at Whilk, or Which any action is doing or was done at That Time That, or at That Time.' Another form of While is Whilst. The English While is referred by the Et}'-

The

English
'

mologists to the Saxon Hwile,

Wiile, the

Dum,

the Gothic Cweila, the Belgic

German

Weil,
;

Hwiler,

Quiesco,

&c.

Otium, temporis spatium, the Danish and Whilom, Olim, Aliquando, to the
to

Saxon Hwilo7i, Hwilum, and

While.
ante,

Lye

likewise

produces

While Ere, 01 Whilear, Modo, paulo

which he compares with

the

3 F


410
the

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Saxon Hwilear. This combination
" Will you
''

occurs in

Shakspeare.

Caliban says,
troul the catch,

You

taught

me

but

WHiLE=rey"
Let us mark, among
Latin Olim,

The same combination

is

perpetually occurs.

the explanatory words above adopted, the

which
for

only

another form of Whilom.

the

The Etymologists cannot

belongs to
0*7^

help observing, that

Ille.

01 in this word

Olle,

They

refer

it

likewise to the

Hebrew

OLM,

past or

future Time.

Mr. Parkhurst produces, as derivatives from this Hebrew term. Whilom, and Olim. The word Whilom cannot

perhaps be said directly to belong to the

Hebrew

term, yet the

Quhilis,

Element
is

'^L

has in both the same

in

meaning.

Qiiwhile,

explained

Dr. Jamieson's Dictionary by " At times, now,

Quhile he, Qwhil he,

" then, S. While; often used distributively.

*

or S. Whiles the tane. Whiles the tothir."

Let us mark

in

Tane

and Tother another combination of the Demonstrative parts of Whilom is written in Scotch Speech, The = One, The = Other.
Quhylum, Qiihilom, which Dr. Jamieson explains by " Formerly, " some time ago. Used distributively, now, then,'' where we

manifestly see the sense of This

That time, &c.

in

Um-Qiihile

is

likewise used in Scotch

a similar

manner
is

" Sometimes, at times,"

the

first

part of which,

Um,

derived

from the familiar preposition En, Un, &c., and not from Ufnb,

The Saxon word Tmbhwile, mentioned, as this Writer observes, by Skinner, but unknown to The succeeding word to Lye, &c., appears to have no existence.
Circa, as

Dr. Jamieson imagines.

to Umquhile, in Dr. Jamieson's Dictionary,

is

Umwylles, Reluctance,

which our Lexicographer justly derives from Un-Willes, where Un

is

used in

its

negative sense.

In the same opening of Dr. Jamie-

son's Dictionary,

we have Umbeweround, " Environed," which he

derives


THE
derives
tainly the

EARTH.
The Um
is

411
cer-

from Tmbe-Hzvearf-an, Circumcingere.

same as the En

in

Environ; and
In.'

En

has perpetually the

sense of
the

surrounding or taking

Be-JVeround seems to be

same as Be-Vironed. The

is

changed into the M, because of

the labial

B
I

and so

it

is

in

Umwilles and Umquhile, because of the

labial ^A^.andof the labial

soundt/ or /i^, annexed toO. Dr.Jamieson

will

now,

trust,

understand, that the compound words in Scotch,

beginning with Um, which he has derived from Tmbe, &c., Round,

We have in Scotch the phrases belong to Un, as Umbeset, &c. &c. " Umquhile Brother Umquhile Husband," &c., which mean the
former or late Brother, Husband;

by the same kind of phrase, where in Quondam, belonging &c.

;

we 'Her Quondam
or, as

express

it

precisely

Brother, Husband,'

to

Quendam
It is

That Such

Person,

we

see

a confirmation of
to Whilk,

my

hypotliesis, that

While,

Whilom, belong
vindication

Which, That.
of Scots,

a singular blunder

indeed, which Dr. Jamieson has noted in Whitaker, who, in his

of

Mary Oueen

explains

" this term

as

" signifying

Uncle."

Quhile likewise means

" Late,

deceased,"

which Dr. Jamieson, though he

refers us to Unquhil, derives

from

the Islandic and Swedish Hwil-a,

To

be at

rest.

He seems
Which.

totally

unconscious, that this word, with

its parallels

Quhile, &c., belongs

to the succeeding term in his Dictionary, Quhilk,

Dr.Jamieson has another Scotch word, " Quhill, conj. Until, S." which he refers to the " A. S. Hwile, Donee, Until, Somner,
*'

or

more

fully

Tha Hwile

the,

which seems

to signify

The time
Till

" that."

He

does not however

tells us,

approve of deriving

from

To While; which, as he
Till
is

has been conjectured.

Whether
I

a compound, belonging to this race of words,

Its

cannot

decide.

coincidence in sense with the words

to this conclusion; yet there are

now

before us

would lead us

some

difficulties

on

the point, which cannot be explained, without a particular dis-

cussion on the force of the Element

TL.

The English While

is

used

412

R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
best
writers,
like

used at present in vulgar Language, as

our

was anciently among the Scotch Quhill, for Until. So in

it

Shakspeare
"
"

He

shall
it

conceal
shall

it,

Whiles

you are willing

come

to note."

{Tzcelfth Night,

Act IV.
is

S. 3.)

' Whiles," says Dr. Johnson, "

" used in the Northern counties.

is

Until.
I

This word

still

so

It is,

think, used in this sense in

" the accidence."

It

is

curious to observe,
Till

how

the idea which

itself

we annex
idea,

to such

terms as To and

connects

with the

which we express by This

unequivocally
see,

we
*

includes within

itself,
I

that While Such That time, &c. Such what we express by To or

'

or

That place, time, &c.

Here

Till

That time,' &c.

shall

shew, in the course of

my

enquiries,

various examples of this union of ideas.

Combinations

of the

Element

Ti = ^N, Te=^In. (Greek,)

Thee, Th=^Ine.

To

T'^, &c. denoting

The, and

the Elements 'S, '^N, &c.

T^=,Oios,T^=Os-o5, T^^Othi,

T^=Ote,T'=Oth=En,&c. &c.
T^=Is. (Gr.) Th=Is, or Such a
person.

(Gr.)
S=Ic, S" =Ed,C=Is,S ^=Us. (Lat.)

T=Mna, De=Ina.
person.

(Gr.) Such a

That.
Se, Ce,

De. (Lat.) That, The.

The

Greek Tis, Ti =

'^S',

(T/?,) is,

imagine, the same compound as

the English r/i ^=Is, and Th^=''^^, quasi The=It.

see the simple state, as in

InTi,

(T/,)

To,

(To,)
;

The.

In Ti^^Na, (T/m,)

we we

have the compound of the Inflexion

but in Deina, De=Ina,

(Abwcc,

Quidam,) we have a compound, separate from the operation of

inflexion.

THE EARTH.
inflexion.

413
(Ae*?,)

The

unused Nominative Deis, or De-Is,

would

present us with the form Thi=^S.

The Grammarians
As*?

observe

on
"

this

word, " Pronomen Auva non dcclinatur;

ab inusitato nominative
Tuv,

genitivi igitur,

et dativi casus
{Tiv,

oriuntur."
So;,

In

Ti = '^N
liave
'^N,

or Te=In,

Dor. Ion. et

Poet,
(Tu,

pro

Tibi,)

we

an unequivocal compound of Tu,

as in Th'^=hie.

Tu,) and the Element

The

familiar terms for

"^S

Being
"^N,

in

Greek
Evog.)

in their

simple state under the Elements

Os,
(E;?,

and

we know,

are Eis^

Unus,

Of, Qui,)

&c. &c., En, En=os,

(Ei/,

There

is

however some
be explained.

difficulty respecting Deina, (Ae/i/a,)

which ought

to

The Element
in a

DN

itself

denotes

Man

or Bei?ig,
(p.

from an idea explained

former part of

my Work,
(Ir.)

184-5.)

We shall

therefore find the

name

of Maji under the form

DN,
;

as
it

in the Celtic Dialects,

will therefore be

Dyn, (Welsh,) Duine,

difficult

&c. &c.

and

sometimes

to decide,

whether the terms

If

under
(Ae^i/a,)

this

form

DN,

&c. are original or compounds.

it

Deina,

be not a compound,

must be

referred to the
(Ae/i/oj,

Element
Qui
Dirus,

DN,

as

denoting Man.

The Greek Dein=05,

Universe,

est in aliquo

genere vehemens, excellens, unde

of

speciatim,

Gravis, Solers, Peritus, &c.) must be referred to the Element

as the

DN,

name

Man

and

it

expresses the various and opposite

It is

qualities

belonging to this extraordinary animal.

marvellous

to observe,

how words
(Antig.)

are attached to their original idea.

kov^sv

We
it

all

remember in TEPON -ttsKbi.

Sophocles, UoXXx tx AEINA,

AN0PnnOY AEINOcompound,
in
is

If De=Ina,
as that,

(Aeim,) be a

precisely of the

same kind

which we have

The=One,

which the Scotch combine into Tane.

is

The Greek Tee=''N-05

is

a combination of the same kind, and

(Eksivo?.)

not perhaps directly

taken from Ek=Ein-05,

EiN-05, a

We

see unequivocally, in
'^K

Ek=

compound
'^

of

the

Elements

and

^N,

denoting

Being.

The

in

Greek

is

perpetually added to

mark the

distinction

of

414
of
*

*R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
^=Is or Such a Being/ in opposition to another. In the very

Th

opening of

my

Greek Vocabulary, where Tee='^N-os

(TijX/xof,
;

occurs,

we

have T^=Eelikos,

Tantus, ab

HXixog,

Ouantus,)

T^=Eelik-

Out-os, (TfihiKovTog)

from
Oa-of,

Oios,

Os-os,

and we have moreover T'^=Oios, T'^=Os-oSf (To<of, TaHs, ab O/oj, Ouahs, Too-o?, Tantus, ab
(To5;, Ibi,

Quantus,)&c., T^=Oihi, T^=Ote, from Othi, Ote,

Ubi, Tore, Tunc, ab Ote, Quando.)

ab

09/,

Let us mark the simple

all

state of these

words Oios, Os-os, Othi, Ote, which

'^S,

belong to

our Element

"^T,

&c.,

and denote This and

Ibi,

That.

Let us

again note the explanatory terms Ubi and

the Element
'^B,

which belong to

under a similar

idea.

In the same opening of

occur,
I

To=De, To^=Th=En, T''=Oios=De,Toi=Out-os,To=D^=Euter-o, {joh.

Greek Vocabulary, where these words
To^evy

my

find

Hue,

Inde,

ab Okv,

Toioqh,

Talis, Totovrog,

Talis, To^bvtb^ov,

Iterum, secundum,) where

(Ae,)

meant

originally

we have other compounds. The De, The; and here it is joined with a term
In the
(To<,
'*

conveying a similar

idea.

same opening, where these

Particula enclitica, quae aliis

words are found, we have Toi,

"jungitur, Oo
toi,

Nequaquam,") where let us mark the explanatory term to Toi, (Toi,) the Latin Quaquam, which belongs to Qui, This or That Being. Wherever we turn our eyes, we still perceive the same proofs of uniformity and consistency in the formation of
Languages.
Before
is
I

quit

the

term Os=os,

(Oa-og,
I

Ouantus,)

which we see

directly taken

from Os,

(O?, Qui,)

must note the

*

adjacent term Os-ios, (Oa-wg, Sanctus,) which

*

may mean The

There
is

Dis-

tinguished Being,'
difficulty

theOs=05,

(Oo-o?,
Oa-iog,

Ouantus.)

however

some

on the origin of

which

will be explained

on

another occasion.

Let us mark the term )'^=Euter-05, {Asvre^og, Secundus, Alter,) which I have supposed to be a compound of JD^ To, (To,) and of a so that the whole word term, like Eteros, (ETSfo?,) Other, &c.
, ;

signifies

The=Other,

as Alter means,

we know,

the

'

Second,' from
the


THE
the

EARTH.
to

415
and

same
this

idea.

In

Saxon, Se=Other means the Second;

from
that

the

Greek De=Uter-05 seems

a similar
its parallel

be directly taken.
I

In English

we have

compound, T^ =Other.
is

suspect,

Two

with

terms

nothing but The, That person

just as Jlter

as spoken with reference to a former;

and Alius
That

belong to
Person,

Ille,

and only signify Other,

from a former.
;

as denoting This or

distinguished

In

Saxon,

Twa,
is

and

Twe= ^G-En denote Two

and the

latter

Saxon word
'^N,

a com-

pound of Tzva and the Elements

'^G

and

denoting

Being.

Perhaps the Secimd or Seam, in the Latin

-S^fzoz^f-wi,
it is

may be directly

taken from Tzvegcji; though on this point

difficult to decide.

Some
which

of the
is

Latin Etymologists

derive

Secundus from Sequor,

Secus.

no improbable conjecture;
is

and others from

The

term Secus
considers
it

arranged

in

two

articles

by R. Ainsworth, who
to

in

one case as an adverb quasi Sequius, " Otherwise.

in this sense

" Amiss."

The word
it

seems

have no relation to

Sequor, and yet

appears to connect itself with Secundus in the

sense of the Other.

The

preposition Secus he explains thus

" By,

" or Nigh
of Sequor.

to,

Secus viam," where

this
it

we
'

indeed come to the sense

It

word be a compound of Sic and

On

is

difficult to decide.

appears to

Us, as in

Us=Qiie.'
itself a

The

5=^^10

have before supposed to be

S'^

the forms of the Element

and

"^C,

This

That.
to
Cu7id,

compound of
Cato uses the

term Utrimque Secus; where the Sec=Us seems

'

mean, 'As well

denoting Being,
to

on This
in

side as

on That.'
its

Secundus or SEC=Cund-us might be

state,

derived from Sec in

as

compound
which
is

and

Qinque, Quis=Cunque.
is

The
is

succeeding word

Secus in
to be a
is

Vossius

Sed or

Set,

acknowledged by Scaliger
of jid and Que.

compound
probably
I

of Se=Et, as Jtque

This idea

just,

though not

for the reason

which Scaliger gives

us.

shew

in another place, that the Se, the particle of Separation,

means The.

The

Latin C'^^s

and S=Us are only

different

forms

416
forms
'

^R.R.'\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
of
S'^

=Ic

and these

words, denoting

'

That

Place
I

or

manner,'

may

be considered as compounds of Se=Is, Se=Hic, or

Ce=Is, Ce=Hic, in a contrary order to that of Hic=Ce.

have
as

shewn, that Se, the

Ce,
'

particle

of Separation,

means
'

the

same

77za^ Being, Thing,' as in Se, the

Pronoun,

That Being.'

In

the phrase ^^^\5s-Qite, Y)E-Q^ue, This way, or That way,

the original idea

and

let

us inark the

we see term De, where we have

Let us note likewise a

again another form of The, Ce, &c.

kindred term

Que

in

combination with these words.

We

see now,

that Se, Ce, and De, are only different forms of each other,

meaning
by

That.

The Etymologists
Hic=Ce.

derive C'^=Is from

Keise,

(Ket<re,)

Apocope from Ekei^Se,

tion similar to

(Eke/o-e,)

where we have another combina-

The term Citra may be a compound of C/5and Tra, as it is commonly supposed, or the Ci may represent In Ultra we have a similar comthe word in its simple state.
pound from Ille, as some have imagined. Vossius th^it Ultra means " In Hid parte," just as Ep=Ekema from Ekeinos, (EyrBKuva., EKsivoi.) He derives however
*

observes,
is

derived
for

Ultro,
Ai^stv.

Sponte,' from Fob, as the

Greek
and

AuSxi^stx?

comes from

This
(Avrog,

comparison between
Ille,)

Ultro

Av9oci^stu?,

from Aut-os,
Ille This

will

shew

us,

that IJUro

belongs to

or That

person, as signifying what any one does Himself,

*

as of Himself,
word again

independent of others.*
'

The

original sense of the

appears in
see,
is

Ultro Citroque, on This

and That

side.'

Hence we

that

the

Ek=Oon, (Ejc^k, Voluntarius, qui sponte same as Ek=Ein in Ek=Ein-05, (Exe/vof, Ille.)
M'^ =Ine, Th'^ =Ine,
are

aliquid facit,)

The English words

compounds of

and Me, and the Inflexion hie or *N. In My and Thy, the possessives are in their simple forms. We have seen, that the Element '^M'^, with a breathing either before or after the M, or with both, has been adopted, in a great variety of Lan-

Th *

and

",

Thou

guao-es, to express

the

Pronoun of the

first

person

in

some of
its

THE
its

EARTH.
E?ne,

417
Me,
(Lat.)

relations, as

Me, My, (Eng.)

M^, M/,
(Pers.)
(Ital.

Me, &c. (Gr.)

Me, Moi,

(Fr.)

and Span.)
;

We; Ma, Am,

We, My

M^, (Sax.) Mj/',(Russ.) Me, Om, (Gal. and Ir.) Mi, Ma,

Am, (Arm.) Ml, Fi, (Welsh,) Mi, Vi, Evi, Am, &c. (Corn.) My, May, Hum, {Wind.) &c. In these words we have the simple form but in others we have the compound form, as Medina, Mi=^S, Of, To Me, (Goth.) Mi^^N, (Sax.) Me=Iiier, M=^C/i, (Germ.) Me=^Nia, (Russ.) Of me; Ma=^N, Ma=Ra, (Pers.) I, to Me, &c. &c. In the Nominative case, as it is called, the Element ""C, "G, &c. is sometimes, we know, used, as Egoo,
;

(Eyco,)

Ego,

I,

quasi Ig, &c. &c. &c., which

have before produced.

The English and Saxon We, and their parallel terms PV^=Eis, TV^Ir, (Goth, and Germ.) W^lt, (Goth, and Sax.) I consider to belong to the labial Element M^, V'\ &c. In We we see the simple form but in the others we have a composition. In Saxon,
;

the genitive case of

Ic,
;

I,

Grammarians,
Gothic
the

is

M=In

according to the arrangement of the In and in the other cases it is Me.

Ik.

cases

are (N.)

M=Is. (Acc.) M-'^k;

M'^=Ir, ''M''=Ich.

and

in

M=Eina. German we have

(G.)
the

(Dat. and Abl.)

Ich,

M ^=Einer,
M^
as

We
^^R,

here see the compositions of

and the
in

Elements

''N,

^S,

bearing

same meaning,
;

the

compounds, Th^=E?i, Th=Is, Th^ =Here

tions,

though the Pronouns do

in

not follow the analogy of the Article,

those

peculiar

rela-

which

the

Grammarians

express

by

the

term

Cases.
;

The
Tui
of

Latin Mei and Mihi are probably quasi Mej and Mihj
is

and

perhaps quasi Tuj.

We

find in Gothic, for the inflexions

Thou, (Nom.) r/i.

(G.) Th''=Eina. (D. and Ab.)

Th^ = Us..
=lr,

(Acc.)

Th''=Uk.
in

In

German we have Du, D^^Einer, D^

Thi7i.

D^.Ich; and
The.

Saxon, (N.) Thu. (G.)

(D. Ab. and Acc.)

Mine, Thine, as they are exhibited by the Etymologists, are M^=\Ein,In, m, /^,/m, (Goth. Sax, Germ.

The

parallels to

Fr. Belg.) &c. &c.,

Th^=}m,

In, Inn,

D\=|m,

lin. In, T'^^Ien,

3 G

(Goth.

418

^R. R.
Isl.

\-C, D,
pro
So*,

G,

J,

K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
In,
as

(Goth. Sax.
(Tsiv, Tiv,

Germ. Belg. Swed.)

Tibi,)

The Greek T'^=|Ein,

Ion, Dor.
to

must be considered

similar

compounds
to

Th=Ine, &c., and probably as directly belonging

them.

The
Latin,
Cujas,

Possessives

Mine and Thine

are derived, as

we

perceive,
see,

from what Grammarians would

call the

Genitive.

We

in

how
are

the

Possessives

Noster, Fester,

Nostr-as,

Vestr-as,

connected
Her,

with

Nostr=Um,
Their,

Festr=Um,
s.

Cujiis.

In

English,

His,
all

Hers,

Their

Tour,

Tours, Our,

Ours,

may

be considered as Genitive cases, derived from the

Saxon Genitives His, Hire, of Him, of Her; Th^ra, of Them, Those; Eower, of You; Ure, of Us. We see, in the terms

Her, Their, &c., as Possessives, Her Gown, Their Gowns,' the Saxon use of the words " The Gown, or Gowns of Her, " Them." In HerV, Their'5, we see the original sense of the Personal Pronouns Her, Them; though the idea of the Genitive
'

is

expressed by another analogy,

s.

namely,

by the addition of
in

the a

We

must not be surprised

by
us,

to find

our Old

Poets

mode

of construction,

belonging to these Possessives Your,

&c., as they are considered

which
in

refers to their original

sense of Personal Pronouns.

to

Thus,
djd
tiiat

the

Poems

attributed

Rowley, we have,
" "

YOUR
Of

levying wife,

Who

erst

rid tlie londe

Lurdunes, and the treasure

you han,

" Wj'll falle into the Nonnanne robber's honde, " Unlesse witli honde and luirte you plaie the manne,"
{Battle of Hastings,

N.

I.

v. 35.

&c.)

Here Your conveyed to the mind the same idea as 'Of Yov;' and the meaning is, that " The Loving Wife of You, Who " formerly drove away your enemies, will now fall into the hands
" of the Normans."

Lurdane
is

is

not Lord-Datie, as
a

Dean

Milles

supposes

but

it

used

as

term

of
'

contempt,

denoting
in

Heavy,

Stupid,

Vile,

people.

The

Lordying

Toad,"

the

THE
the Tournament,

EARTH.

419

Dean

Milles,

means the Lurdane, the Heavy, Lumpy, Toad. under Lordyne, justly refers us to the French Lourd,
in

Gawin Douglas, which the Glossarist rightly explains by " Blockhead, sot." The Lord, in Lordying, belongs to Load. Hence the Hump-backed man is called Lourd, Liird, or Lord, as we now pronounce it.
and Lurdin

The
as

Persian Scholars will

/,

now

understand, that the Persian

M^ = An, ^^
form
mark,
in

compound formed of the same materials the English M''^=Ine. The Element appears in its simple
is

Ma, We, and

the

in

MA=i?i7,

Me, where

the

Ra

is

the

addition to denote the Case.

that

The
is

Persian Scholars will again

the

Ra,

which

used to form

Dative
is

and

Accusative Cases,

both in the Singular and

Plural,

nothing

but the Teutonic addition of Case, originally denoting Person,

as

we

find

it

in

T/i=^RE,

)'^ =

Er,

6cc.
it

&c., and in the

in

German
In

M'^=Ir, directly corresponding with

Persian the plural
see the
is

form and sense.

where
office,

formed by adding An,

performing
the

we
as
it

again
does

Element
as

'^N,

same
is

on other occasions.
In Persian,
This; from whence, as
taken.

Sometimes
seen,

Ha

used for the

^Jl

Plural.

we have

An

and Ain

^1
is

are

That^
is

we understand,
the

the plural termination

in

In

Hebrew
are

the termination of the plurals

'^M and

^N,

which
T^^iT^

derived from

Pronouns

Eme

and
and

Ene,

nan

signifying Them.
;

In the Arabic, likewise,

in that

Hem

Hen

^
end
is

(^^ signify They

in
''N, ^jl

and hence
Ox,

Language

the plurals

A71.
'^N,

In English the termination of the plural

as

sometimes

in

0;f=EN.
'^N,

In one declension of the

Saxon the
the Gothic

plural terminates in
it

and
In

in

three declensions of

terminates in
is

'^NS.

two declensions of the

'^N.

German
of the

the termination

likewise in

The resemblance
In Persian,

Persian to the Teutonic Dialects, and particularly to the

German, has been perpetually observed.

May=An
signifies

420
signifies

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
'We/ and May=Ati-Ra, 'To
as
I

Us.'

The

Persian

Ma=Ra

precisely corresponds,

have observed,
is

with the Teutonic

Mi=''R,
to

To Me; and

the

May=An-^Ra

a similar composition

Me^I?i~Er, though formed by a process somewhat different.

In Persian, Tu
a

is

Thou, and Sh^=U}na

is

You

or Ye, which

is

compound of Tu
Greek

or Su, and

Uma; where
does.

the

Uma

denotes You,

as the

Um

in \5u=eis, (T|Wi(?,)

The form
terms,

of the English

Mine'

will

remind us of other

under the form

MN,

which are likewise compounds.

In Arabic, ^_^^ Man signifies "Those Who, He Who;" and the Arabic Scholars understand, I imagine, that this word is a com-

pound of Ma,L the

They.'

familiar

Pronoun

in that

Language, signifying

" That which. Those which," and

'^N,

denoting Being,

HN

i^^

The

Arabic

^^j^

Man

signifies

"Some

one, any one, a

"certain person."

We shall now understand,

Pronoun M'^=In,
{y[iv,

that the

Greek particle

M^=En,
sos,)

(Msv,) the

Seipsum, Seipsam, Seip-

and the English

and signify
(O
Mev,

Being Person.

M '^=An, afford precisely the same composition,

In the ordinary phrase,

O Men, O

De,

idea.

and That Person, we are brought to its original Let us mark the term De, (As,) which denotes likewise
h,) This

Person, and belongs to

The, Die, &c.

is

(Msv,) in the ordinary Vocabularies,

Men, Quidem, which belongs, we

first

The

sense of

know,

to 2/(i<3m, containing precisely the

same notion which

see, that

have

supposed to be annexed to MEN,(Mev.)

Thus we

Min and
terms

Men,
still

(Mil-, Mei/,)

have the same relation to each other, as Qiiidam

It
is

has to Quidem.

marvellous to observe,

how

certain

continue to be connected with other terms, which originally

idea.

conveyed the same

Gee, Oun,
Mev
rot TTOU,

Men
O

is

connected with De, Dee, Toi,

Mev
^^,

Pou, &C. (O Mev,

Msv
rot ye,)
*

Ss,

Msv

toi,

Msvouv,

Mev

ttou,

which belong

to the

Element D^,

'^N, P'^,

originally denoting
particles in

Being.'

We

shall

now

understand, that the

;

Greek have arisen from

this source

and we

shall not

wonder.

THE
wonder, that these
particles

EARTH.
are

421
in

sometimes found

clusters;

when we
there
is

perceive, through the whole

a strong propensity in

pressing Pronouns
'

compass of Languao-e, that the mind to combine terms ex-

'

This or That Being

Person,
Toon,'

Thing, &c.,

with each other.'

We

shall find, tliat these

Particles in

Greek

are particularly combined with Pronouns, as in such phrases as

these:
'

'

Touto

Men
'

Toi,'

'lis

Men
fjisv

Tot

'Peri
f^sv toi.

Menoun
Tig f^ev toi

Toutoon Tauta,'
Tleoi fjiivovv

Kai Tauta
TocvTOi,

Men Dee

Tauta,' (Jovto
ovj

TCi)V,

tovtuv

K TUVTx

rocuToc,

Atque

hsec Cjuidem

hactenus.)

Let us mark the term Kai,

{Kui, Et,

likewise belongs to the

same race of words,

term Tauta,

Etiam,) which and means This

is

" In This manner."

The

(jocurx,)

itself a

com-

pound of T'^ denoting The, and Aut, It, quasi Ta=Auta, (Ta avToi); and thus we see, what a variety of terms, originally denoting

Kai Ta Aut M *=En, Dee, Ta, Auta. We see in Touto, or T'^ =Outo, (Touto,) the same composition of T"^, To, (To,) and Out or Aut, in Out-05, Aut o^, and it is precisely tlie same species of composition, (OuTog, AuTog) as we find in Th^ =Is and Th^^At, from The and It, quasi The=It. The Englisli Man appears more particularly in its Pronoun
The or That, are crowded
into one sentence,
;

state,

if

may

so

express

it,

in

the

other

Dialects

of the

Teutonic, as in Saxon and German.

explains

My

German Lexicographer

Man

by "

Man, Men,

People, They,

One,

Man

hat

" mich berichtet, Ojie has told me; Ihr, Tou, Man muss wissen, " Tou ought to know " This word will serve to illustrate like-

wise the

main scope of

my

argument, and will shew

applies
itself to
all

us

how
and
its

readily the

term denoting Being

persons.
is,

In Saxon, too,

Man
'

or

M'^=An

is

used, as the French

I

On

the English One, terms which form, as

conjecture, a part of

composition, as

M^=An

brohte.

On

a apporte,
it,

'geseon,'ONE might
see.

see, or, as

we

could express

M=An A Man

mihte

might
Being

Man

is

used at present both for Male and Female,

or the

4m
Being
F(xmina,

^R. R. \--C, D, G, J,K,Q, S,T,

in general, as
'

X, Z.
and in

The

Creature

Man' MANkind;'
'

Saxon, Wimdorlic

Man

signifies

Prjeclara Fc^mitia.

The words

Woman, Homin-is, might be quasi Fa;m=MiNA, Wom=MAN, and the Mi?i or Man might belong to Man, the Hom=MiN-is
;

Being
the

though the
In
old

is

perhaps only an organical addition to

M.

English,

Man

signifies

simply Being, and

is

applied to another order of Beings, beside that, which

we now

denominate by the name of Men.

valent

In

Shakspeare's age, the

ancient sense remained, though the present sense was then pre;

and hence our

Poet has

bordering on profaneness.
In the

been furnished with a jest, Dogberry says, " God's a good Man."

Merry Wives of Windsor, we have " No

the Devil."

Man

means

evil

" but
that

Mr. Steevens observes

on

these passages,
the Behigs

" in the ancient Interludes and

Moralities,

of

" supreme power, excellence, or depravity, are occasionally styled " Men." He produces, moreover, a passage from Jeronimo,

"You're

the last

Man

thought on, save the Devil."

in

Man

occurs in various Languages, as

the Saxon Ma7i,

Mon, the

Gothic Manna, the

German and

Belgic

Mann, Man, the Runic

Man,

the Danish

Mand,

&c., which the Etymologists produce; and

they refer us to the Saxon Mcenan, the

German Meynen,
is

Sec,

the Greek Menos, (Mevo?,) the Latin Mens, and the Greek Mamies,
(Moivvig,

Servus.)
is

The English Man, we know,

for a Servant.
Spirits,

used as the

Greek Man-es
the potent
verses, the

The Man^^, Departed

we

shall

now understand
in

to be

Men or

Beings.

Hence we have,

the Saliarian

"Cerus Manus,'' the Great Creating

Man

or Being,

which is explained by "Creator bonus," and the .S'm;=Manus, the " Summus Manium," a title given to Pluto. The Etymologists
understand, that these Latin words belong to each other, though
they
derive

them from Manus, the Hand, Mane,

the Morning,
is

&c. &c. &c.

The Etymologists

observe, that hnmajiis

derived

from


EARTH.
for

THE
Illustrious

423
Manm5, we
for
see, is the

from Manus, an ancient word

Being; and the

Good.

Man

in IniMAi^is has the

same meanor for Evil.

ing of the Distinguished Being,

whether

Good

Immanis
Manes,

is

precisely the

same compound
While
1

as

Itigens,

from In and
the term

Gens, denoting likewise Being.

in the

am examining
cast

Etymologicon of Vossius,

my

eyes on

Man drafrom

goras; which
its

we

shall

now understand
to

to belong to IVIan,

supposed

likeness

the
it

Human

form,

quasi

Av9^u-^o{ji.o^(pog.

Some have

before
all

derived

from the Belgic Man,

an

origin,

which was of
observed,

others the most absurd, according to our former

notions on the subject of Etymology.

Vossius has therefore justly

"

id est,

"At neutiquam audiendi, qui deducunt ex Belg. Mafi, Vir," &c. On the second part of this compound, it is

not easy to decide.

the Element
likeness
;

We

have seen
a

in a

former page, (179,) that

the
force

DRG
"A

denotes

Draught, a Delineation, form, or

and

such

perhaps

may

be

of

Drag

in

Mandragoras, or Mandrake.

Hence we have the Persian

satyr.

Alier^

Man,
" Evil,

(^-^I
in

Demon,
to

spirit, giant,

The Principle of
Good."

opposition
to the

Ormuzd,
'^R,

the Principle of

The

Aher belongs
sonage, as in

Element
&c.

denoting the Illustrious Per-

Hero, &c.

Or=Muzd

bearing the same meaning, and C^y^

compound of Or, Murd, " A Man, a Hero.

is

" Dead," to which belongs the Latin Mortalis, Mortal, &c.

The

MN in BerheMEN, i^^j^y) or BrahM an, has probably the same force,

and and
ever
is

perhaps derived from BR, Great, and Man, and not from

Brimha, the Deity.

is

Yet Brimha

itself contains

the

same
Yet,

idea,

probably a compound of BR, Great, and 'M.

that

may

be,

Brimha belongs

to
all

Primus,

From,

how-

Bremo,

(B^e[/.u,

Fremo, Murmuro,) Fremo,

denoting the First

Illustrious, &c.

Great Violent,

the
itself,

Sec.

To Aher=Man
&:c.

belongs the

Teutonic Har^Man, Herr^Mann, which

as

directly connects

we know,

with Herr, the Lord, Master,

Mann,

the Being

Man.

424

-^R.

R.\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
to a greater length
this

Man. I shall not pursue the Element MN, under

a wide sphere of

my
is

observations on

idea,

which

diffused

through

Human

Speech,

OBSERVATIONS ON THE PRONOUNS IN THE PERSIAN LANGUAGE.

I COMPARED
in a

former page the composition of the Persian

M^^An, (^^ from

'^,

expressing the

first

person

I,

and

i^\

I might take this occasion of making ^^\ An, Ain, This, That. We have seen, that a few remarks on the Persian Pronouns. Ash (ji,l is His or Her, EsH=An, They, Keh, Cheh, Ki, Chi,

Who, Which, and Who, What? Har=An=Che, Whosoever, we have

parts

of

Speech,

as

in

aXj!^ Har=Che, a compound of Pronominal Who=So=Ever ; where we see another

In

^J^

The AheR in same principles. AuEK-Mafi, we now see, is the same as the Pronominal Har. In this Language, C^y^ Child is used as a Pronoun possessive; it answers to the Greek (r(pTs^og, and signifies " My, thy, our, your, his or her, and their, according to the person and number of "the principal Verb in the sentence:" and q>jJ Kes means in
compound,
formed

on

the

Persian, "

man, a person, one, any one, some one."

The K=Es

and the Ch'^=Ud are the same compounds

the Spanish

as the Latin Qii=Is,

C^Ada,

the French Ch^Aque, and the Celtic

which
Which,

have before produced.

On

the

term J(JJ
be In

C^Ach, Kadam>

some

difficulties

occur,

which

cannot

unravelled,

without the knowledge of other Elements.

q_j^ 2. Like, in the manner of, as if. Chun signifies, " i. How? " 3. Manner, Quality." This is a compound of Che and An and we perceive, that it signifies Quality precisely for the same
reason

Persian,

THE
reason that the term Oualitv
a

EARTH.
itself,

425
derived from Qualis,
invested with
this

whicli
'^L,
is

is
is

Qui and the Element peculiar meaning. An adjacent word

of
if,

compound

tj^-Jj.=^

Chunan, Just as
in
is

where there

is

another
ivf/^ is

addition

of

Ch'^=Un=:An=Keh, the
the

again added.

^ ; and The Chun

in
C'' =

AJoUb?.
precisely

same combination
Q^ui or

as

that

of the Latin Cun,

or

C'^=Un,

from

Cui,

and Unus ;
other.

and

we

see

Un=Que, and
to be

Oui=C'^=Un=Oue, how these kindred

pounded with each
I

terras

are

wont

comis

have shewn, that Quid or Quod

a composition of Qui and Id;

and thus,
terms,
is

in

Ou=Od=:C'^=Un=Oue,
is

we have
repeated.

combination

of five
=

and the Qui

thrice

The Greek K^ En
(Ke
it

similar
(Key,)

compound of Ke
shews
as
in
its

and
idea,

J?i,

et
is

Av)

and

the

Ken,

original

when

connected

with Pronouns,
Oti

O, Tl

KEN
by

Ks(pocXv;

Kxravsvoru,

where the

Ken

is

justly

translated

Quod=CuN=Que.

The Greek
'

conjunctions.

An

and Ean,
that
its

(Av, Exv,)

denote simply

That or So,
It
is

Should

things so happen, or if So Be,' as

we

express

it.

accordingly

found,

An

associates

itself

with

Pronouns,

and bears distinctly

original

sense of a demon-

strative part of Speech, corresponding with Cunque.

Ploogeveen

remarks on
" syllabica

this

Greek

Particle,
cui

"

Maxime

vulgaris usus est

cum

" articulo subjunctivo,

adjectio

juncta idem notat, quod Latinorum

Cimqiie.

Exempla innumera."
Aitivb?

Hoogeveen
Quce-Cjcnque,
in

then produces a few of these examples, which every where occur,

as

Ay,

O/ Av,

Oo-' Af,

Yiv

Av,

Av,

&c.

&c.,

Qui=Cunque, &c. &c.

We

cannot help seeing the relation

the

sense qf Cun, denoting 'Quality or Kind,' with

itself,

word Kind

and

its

corresponding, term Genus.

The words Kind and

Getius connect themselves with a great race of words, as Getiero,

Ginojnai,
{Ttvo(ji.ou,^

&c.

&c".^;

^nd
ov- ?

vv^,

cannot but note the Latin

''^

Cunctus, the

German

Gaiitz, &c., as bearing .?nnol byJaobi: W 3 H

'

a stronsr * resemblance
to

426
to

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
&c.
If

Cun,

these

words should
idea.

all

belong to each other,

length,

the process of composition will have proceeded to a

of

which we had formed but

little

On

these points
shall

however
to

we cannot
examined.

determine,

till

the

Element

CN
that

be carefully
think,

The

Persian Scholars
viev/

might be inclined

from the present

of the question,

the familiar terra

AjyS^ Gune, " Colour, species, form, figure, external appearance,"

Mr. Richardson explains it, who in the interpretation of some examples annexed adopts the terms Kind and Ge7ius, is and yet they would refer it, only another form of Chun;
as
I

imagine,

to

Kind and

Genus.
I

In
the

the

same column of

Mr. Richardson's
" Being, surely

Dictionary,

see

Arabic

becoming,

happening.

Essence,

i^^

Kawn,
which

existence,"

belongs to Ginomai,

(Ttvof^ai.)

Through
;

the whole range

of Language, the Element

GN

denotes Being

and

it

will afford

us a future theme of curious and extensive discussion.

In Persian, Ain=Ja,
There,

Ls:^-^

and An=Ja,
of

which

are

combinations

An

mean Here and and Che or Ja, in

Lst''

a demonstrative sense;

and we have

likewise^^>jg>Aj1 ^jj*uM

Ain=Su,

The An=Su, Hither, Thither, which are similar compositions. Towards." Persian ^^ or ^^j^Su or Sui, means "a Side, a Part

The Greek En=Tha,

(Ev9x,

Hie,

Illic)

and the French Ain=Si,

are combinations formed from the

same materials. The French word was sometimes anciently written En-Sic, where in Si= ^C

we have the same combination as in the Latin Sic. The French Ain=Si may in fact be considered as a combination of En=Ci. The Greeks again combine their Ei -Tha with De, as n = In Th''=En, {Oev,) we have another comTha=De, i^EvQuSe.)
position of Tha, The,
(jQe,)
is

&c. and En.

a

Again, in Persian, Ku=Ja,

oi

Ijs^ Where, Whither,

say, likewise,

compound

Ku and Ja ; and
for
l_>

they

Har Ku=Ja
see,

Keh, aS^

Lsr^j*

Whosoever.

The

Persians,

we

have adopted two forms,

and

Lii.

which

my

Grammarian


THE
Grammarian represents
order to express
to

EARTH.
an English
That.
ear by

427

Ku

and Ja, in

What and

The

representation,

which
us of

my Grammarian
manner,
J a,

has adopted, Ja, This, That,

may remind
in

a word in French, which happens to be written

the same

D^^Ja, From That time, and which has precisely the same meaning. The French Etymologists suppose Ja to
be derived from Jam.
is
I

shew

in

anotiier place,,

that Ja=
its

"M

itself

a compound.
Gia.

They acknowledge however

relation

to the Italian

means Until; and we have seen, that yt4 or iSy^ ^'^ o^ '^ui means 7o-wards. We shall now understand, that Ta and Su are only different forms of each
Again, in Persian,
\J

Ta

other,

coinciding

with the

English

Mr. Richardson explains the

and
in

the

same column of
Ta,
b'

German Zu, &c Persian b' Ta, by " TO, Until;" this Writer's Dictionary, we have
To,
the
itj

the Arabic

("

The Feminine Demonstrative Pronoun.)

" That (Woman,)" as

in

my

Author explains

and likewise

Ta

the

same Language,
still

signifying

By

in

swearing,

where the

word has
In
the

the sense of the demonstrative part of Speech

That, or The, as &X}\J Tallahi,

By God

The

That very God.

Persian

same

column,

we have
bjti

likewise the

Ta,
\J

"

fold, plait, or ply (of

a garment, &c.)

Multiplicity
Double,

UCj

" lek Ta, Simple or single,

Du Ta,

"Triple;"

where

Ta

still

means That One

That

b a^j Se Ta, Two That

thrice.

Three

or

That same quantity taken once, twice,

have seen, that Tu,

in

in Persian,

is

Thou

That Being;
and Za, 16 as

We
and

Arabic,

again,

we have

" aj

Tih and Tihi, (Fem.

;

of 16)"

Za, which
have seen,
is

signifies " She,

This, He," &c.

we

" He, This.

A Lord,
of,

Master, endowed with, &c.,"

which

is

supposed to be the accusative of

j6

Zu,

"

A
I

Lord,

"Master.

Having,

Possessed

endowed

with.

Who."
we

have

conjectured, that Queo,

To

be able, belongs to Qui; and

see, in

the


428
tile

^R.R. \-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
of

same word Zu, the senses In the same column Queo.

where Za
*'

two Latin terms Qui and of Mr. Richardson's Dictionary

the

we have Zat, " (fern, of jCi)" Zu, " A Lady. The soul, essence, substance, Possessed of, or Endowed with.
is,

f
t'

nature, the

body,

person."

These forms

K'^,

&c.

denoting

Ma-n, bring us to the Persian Kai,

strong giant, a
us

genie.
Irish

Ah
Cia,

/^
"

" When.
intrepid

great King.

Hero;"

and

this

will Iremind

of the

How, whence,

Man,

" Husband."

rn

IV

OBSERVATIONS ON THE PRONOUNS IN THE FRENCH, ITALIAN, AND SPANISH LANGUAGES.

1

SHALL now more

particularly

examine the nature of the Pro-

nouns and
in

their Derivatives

belonging to other parts of Speech,

the French, Italian,

and Spanish Languages, which have not

been so minutely considered on former occasions.

tion of the English Pronouns,

The examinatheir parallels,

this

and a comparison with

have fully unfolded the nature of the words, belonging to

part of Speech, in the Dialects of the Teutonic.

We

have seen,

that the parallel terms to the Latin Qualis are Quel, Quel=Que,(Fr.)

Quel,
(Fr.)

Quale,
Tale,

Qual=Che,
(Ital.)

(Ital.)

Qual,

Aqiiello, to

(Span.)
In

as

Tety

Tal, (Span.)

belong

Talis.

Ce=Lui,

C'^=Elle, Ce=La, which are acknowledged to be derived from Ce,

Lui, Elle, and La,

we have compounds from the same materials. In the French Ici we have the full form of Ce, Ci, &c., as in the Spanish Assi and in the ancient Language we have the compound
;

Icelle, as

in the

present Celle.

1 he French Etymologists, under

(Eks;,)

Ici, justly

remind us of the Greek Ekei,

to the Latin

and Hic=Ce.

If
as a

let

is

most related

word,

it

must be considered

compound

quasi Ic=Ci.

Aus=Si seems only to be another form

of

THE^
of Ici derive
;

EARTH.
is

^.H'

429
have

and here the composition

Aussi from

manifest.

The EtymologisTs
Ce, Ci, &c.

Qutm? and Ad~Sic.

origin

The

precisely the

same

and

idea, as the Latin

;

Ce.
Sic
is

The word
a

Ain^Si was formerly written ^m=6V<:

of Ci=Ic.
that
If

where the

compound
perceive,

we

consider
is

/ti

or lc=Ci as a compound,

we
Oui

the Ci=Ic

the same combination in an

That,

opposite order.
is

The AiN

denotes

These, as

in

En, &c.

quasi

Ouj, and means That

terms does.

In

That manner, as Yes with

its

parallel

The
/

interjection

Ouais has probably a

similar

meaning,
similar

T/ia^

applied to another purpose.

In

Italian

we have

compounds from Cio, That, and Lui, and Loro, &c., as and of C and the Element '^T, '^ST, Co=Lui, Co=Loro, &c. &c. &c.,as Co^^'Stui, Co=^Stei, and Co^^T^Esto, where the Element -"T
; '^

is

twice repeated.

In Que-'' Sto,

Qn = ^Sti, we have a
'^

similar

comEssa,

position

frpm the form

Que and the Element

It,

ST.

In

Esso, Essi, She, Him, or

They, we see the simpler

Iste,

state of the

Element

'^S,

&c.,

as

in

Is,

&c.

In

Sta,

This,
is

as
lost,

Sta
and

Matina, This Morning, the breathing before the

preserved after
it.

ST
He

In Italian too,

Sta

signifies

Stands, or Is

and we now perceive, how Sta, He

relation to

Sta?ids, or

Is,

bears the same

Sta, That, which Existit does to Existens.

the

In Ist=
&c.
is

Esso, and '^St=Esso, the Same,

doubled.
the

Element
idea,

^S,

'^T,

Let us here mark, that the

is

which we convey by

word Same,

expressed

by the union of two Pronouns.

In Spanish

we have

the same simple terms, and the

pounds.

Este and Esse mean This

That,
the

same com-

and Este coincides

w^di the form of the verb Esrar, " " auxiliary verb."

To

be in a place.

To Be, an
:

From

these

we have
'^L,

compounds Aqu=Este,

A(ju=Esse, and, with the

Element

Qual, zud ylquello

Where

the
to

compound seems to be triple, and the Ag be significant, quasi Ag=Oue='^ LLo. Among the Spanish adverbs we have Agui and Ac a. Here, or
the O, the

A precedes

There,

430

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
'^C

There, and' Ac=Ulla, Yonder, which belong to our Element

and ^L, and mean This and That. Ac=Ulla is only another form of Aquello, and the Aca will remind us of the Celtic Accw,
(Welsh,) There, and the Greek Ekei,
has the same force, as the
Alii
(Exe*.)

The Ek

in

Ekei

Ek

in

EK-Einos,

(^Ekbivoc.)

In Spanish,

means There,
is

as in the

of the Spanish,
in

French La. The Ahi, " In This Place," quasi Jchi. The Jlgo of the Spanish, the Ale
see, to

the Italian Alc=U7io, and the Auc, quasi Aulc, in the French

Aiic-Un, belong,
state.

we

our Element

"^L, in

its

uncompounded

We

see, likewise, the organical addition of

to the

L, as

in the English Tlk, Else, &c.,

and of

its

cognates
is

and

S.

The

Etymologists understand, that Alcuno, &c.

derived from Aliquis

and

Ufius.

The French Autre

is

supposed to be derived from

Mter ; yet it might belong to Other, Either, and various terms of the same kind. The Spanish C''=Ada, and the French Ch'^=Aqiie, seem to be compounds of the same kind, and directly to coincide
with the Celtic Gach, Each, Every, from which the French name
Caches Gach "
is
is

derived.

General Vallancey has justly observed, that

of the

same

origin as

well as

signification with the

" Cantabrian or Basque Gucia, whereof the Spanish Cada and the
" Latin Qiiot were anciently only a variation of Dialect."
(Irish

have before compared the Spanish Cada and the Celtic Gach with the Persian tWi. Chud, the pronoun possessive,

Gram.

p.

38.)

jvkJ^Kes,

Any One, and

the

the Latin Ouis.

The Zux

in the

Spanish

ZvT^Ano, " Such

and Such a one,"

;

might be considered as a

compound of
referred to as

same kind though it should perhaps be directly the Arabic Zaat,cj16 which is the Feminine of jci Zu,

Mr. Richardson observes, "A Lord, Master. Having, possessed " of, endowed with. Who." We see, that Zu belongs to Oui, Che, &c. &c. The "^T, used as the Feminine in Hebrew and

means This or That Being, so that Zaat may still Mr. Richardson explains Zaat be considered as a compound. by
Arabic,
still

THE

EARTH.

431

by " A Lady. Possessed of, or endowed with. The soul, essence, " substance, nature, the body, person." The Jliio in Zvr=Ano
is

the addition from the

nature of the Language

" Such a

derived from
directly

Uno.

But

the

term

Fiilano,

man,"

is

and

wholly taken from the Arabic, as the Etymologists acknowledge. In Arabic, ^Xi Fulan, says Mr, Richardson, ' (In Spanish ' Fulafio,) the name of any unknown or undefined person. He,
" that

man Mr.
of

Such-a-one."

The

Spanish
'^N.

Qui- En,

Who,

is

a compound

Qui and the Element

Ci,

In Italian,

Ce,

Ne, Noi, denote Us; and Vi, Ve, Voi,

denote Te,

or Ton.

My

hypothesis

is,

that

these terms were

originally only

Demonstrative words,
to

denoting This, That, &c.,

different

but were afterwards applied

persons.

express

and

distinct

Now
denote

in

Italian, Ci

and Vi are used in their original

'

sense
'

to

This

or

That, Person, Place, &c., as

or, as

Ci,

Vi
it.

Sono, Those Persons, or Such Persons Are,'

are.

we

express

There

In the phrases

" Giacche

sono Oui, Ci pranzero,"

Qui and Ci
" Since
" Place.
I

are only different forms bearing a similar

in

meaning;
in
I

am

This or That Place, Je

suis
Ici,

will dine in

This or That

Puisque
in its

J'y

dinerai."

Again,

phrase " Sono stato

" been in England,
is

in Inghilterra,
I

no VI tornero piu,"

"

the

have

will

not return to

That Spot," the word

used

genuine sense.

The

French, in the corresponding

It

phrase to Ci, Vi Sono, use terms denoting

and There, 'II Ta.'

r, as

The
is

Etymologists imagine, that the French

well

as the
Ibi,

Italian Vi,

belong to

Ibi.

That the
;

Italian
it

Vi belongs to

according to

my
all

hypothesis

though

is

not easy to adjust

the
I

precise degree of Affinity,

suppose,

that

which they bear to each other. these words denoting Being or Existence,

which belong
of
Place.

to the

Element
Ibi

'^B,

&c., are derived from the idea

This

Now, though

denotes

or

That Place,

it

probably relates to Place at once in

its

original meaning,

and
not


432
^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
This or

not to Place, as signifying in a derivative sense

-which
I

That,

imagine to be

the

case

with
it is

Vi.t^-'The

French

T,

^^yhatever be the source from v\hich

'^372/'^

derived, signifies simply

That

These;

and

it

is

indifferent to
Places.-

what

it

is

applied,

whether
plains

to Persons

Things,^ or

My

Lexicographer exIt,

by 'To, At, For, In Him, Her,

Them,

There,

--Thither.'

tp the
to all
g,s

The French En and the; Italian Ne, which belong Element '^N, mean only This or That These, and 'refer

the Persons,

In the Italian ihc' breathing

is

after the N'^

in the Celtic Article of the Galic aliH

Msh

Dialects,

we have
the

both

An and Na,

The French and

Italians

delight' in

combination of these Demonstrative words, II y

En

a;

where we
;

have It

There or
Italian

That, (Place,) They or

Sono.

Them joined together

is

and

in

we have Ve ne

The French On
in

only

another form of En, applied with the same meaning

another

manner.
" People."

My
shall
Self,

Lexicographer explains

On by

" One,

They,

"We

now understand,

that the Italian

and Spanish Si;

the

denoting

and " Yes, So," and when

&c.,

have

precisely
it

same
it

meaning applied

to different purposes.
;

When
So
in

denotes
it

Self,

means

That Being

it

denotes Tes and So,

means
is

Thus or in That Manner,

another form of
Sf,

We
and
I

see, that

English

only

Tes;

have shewn, that Yes has the

'^-5'.

same .idea, when the breathing is before the Co=Sr is, a compound of Co and Si, bearing
as-inrthe French Ce=Ci.

The

Italian

the saine

meaning

In Spanish, French, and Italian, Si, Sr,

and Se, denote

i/",

and correspond

with

the

Latins -SlP.^-'

The

ordinary Lexicographers bring the Latin Si to the sehse conveyed by this race of words, when they tell us, that Si is used for

Quod; and R. Ainsworth gives

^^

us, as

the second
.is

sense of Sr,

Seeing That."

Hence

it

is,

that Si

connected with such

vi or ds

us Qui s, Qiii, Si=Quis, Si=QM/^em, &-c.

&c?

it

is

marvellous
t

10 r^


THE
to observe

EARTH.
where the
it is,

433
these words with
Ei, (E<,) which
is
I

each

how the mind is inclined to combine other. The Etymologists derive Si from
to

conceive

be

quasi

Ej,

breathing
is

before

the

Radical consonant.

Hence

that Ei, (E*,)

so perpetually
I

combined with

particles, as

they are called, which originally, as

imagine, denoted Being, or with words, which are acknowledged

to denote Being, as

Ei De,

(Ei ^sy)

Ei Dee,

(E/

Si},)

Ei Ge,

(e< >,)

Ei
Si,

Tis,

Ei Ton, Ei Too,
If,

(E rtg, E< too, E t,)

&c. &c.

The

Latin

&c. denoting

precisely corresponds in form with the English

I

So
'

That or This Thing, as

have before observed;

I

'Si
we

me

audies, gaudebo, So you will hear me,

is

shall rejoice /

and the sense

of the Demonstrative part of Speech

connected

in
If,

such a manner
that

with the sense expressed by the conjunction

these words
*

unite

together in our

will

hear

me,

shall

own Language, 'If So be that you rejoice.' The corresponding word in

German, So, which means " So, Thus, after This Manner," is used as a Relative, and likewise as the Latin Conjunction Si, " Der mann, SO mir solches gesagt," The man, That or JVho Said
it

to

me, "

SO

es

euch

beliebet, If

you

please,
it,

If such be your
explains this

" pleasure," as

my

Lexicographer translates
If

who
"^N,

sense of the word by "SO, If SO,

SO

be That," &c.
This or That.
is

Sin

is a

compound of
derive

Si

and the Element

The Etymologists
thing.
I

it

from Si and Ne.

This

the

same
of
is

shall

shew, that

Ne

originally performed the office

a demonstrative Fart of Speech.

explained
of
7^/1/5

Sin

in

one of

its

senses

by Otherwise,
or That.
to Sin.

where

in
it

Other
should

we

see the
is

same idea
the

Sine, as

seem,
is

prepo-

sition

annexed

The Conjunction
'^N,

Si = ^JV

unquestionably a

compound of
manner

Si

and

and denotes This or That

else

So
That

and So,

as distinguished from something

;

in

This

or

Other
word,
is

and Sine the preposition, when

it is

annexed
is

to a

means, that the thing or Person, to which

3
I

it

annexed,

in

An -Other,


434
^R.

R.\-C, D, G, J, K, Q,
S,T, X, Z.
it

An-Other, or in a different state or position to that, with which

is

compared.

" existente

"Non possum vivere Hie, neque Te existente

Si

tecum, nee Sine te" " Nee

Illic,

te

Alio loco."

Martinius

has compared

and Sin with ^//o^'z^z and

Alioquiji,

which coincide

with each other in

7^^/^

the fundamental ideas annexed to

them of
these

That^

Mode, Manner, &c.

Qui'^

Let us mark again,

how

terms denoting Being are combined with each other. Alius and
Qui.

The word

=N may be
I

considered, as a similar combinain the turn

tion to Si='^N, with a

minute variation

of meaning.

Though

the explanation which

is,

have given, as
;

to the sense

conbe

veyed by Sine,

imagine, the true one

yet there

may
to

some doubt
Sine

still

remaining, respecting the origin of the term.

may

not directly
'^N,

belong

to Sin,

but

may belong

the

Element

by an organical addition of the s, conveying the same idea. We must remember, that Aneu, (Ai/eu, Absque, Sine, and in German we have Ohne. Przeter, Citra,) means 5-Ine;

The Greek ANEU,(Afu,) is joined with its corresponding words in Aneu=The, Aneu=The=^N, {kvsvk, kviukv.) In Welsh we have Oni, Onid, and Ond, '? If Not, Unless, except;" but these words the Lexicographers conceive to be compounds of Os and Ni. They imagine likewise, that Os, If, is compounded of O and Ys, which latter word signifies 'Truly,' and which, we see, means Yes, Hence the Welsh join it with Ef, In That or This Manner.'
'

He, as Ys Ef, which might be rendered

these

in

Latin by

Is Ip-^^;

and

terms they

contract

into

Sef,

says

Mr. Richards, who

produces, moreover, the phrase " Ys Ef yw Hynny, To wit. That " is"" where we have three words, belonging to our Elements
'^S

'^Fj

and
or

'^N,

bearing the same meaning of This or That.

In the Latin S=Ingul-M5, the

addition
sition is
it

S may

be either an organical
it

may

be significant.

Whatever

be, the

compo-

Celtic.

In Welsh, Unig, Unigawl, or Un=Ig, and

is

Ig=Awl, mean Singular; where Un=1g

the

Un= same compound

as

"

THE
as

EARTH.
1]n=Ic-iis,
Setigl

435
Ik-05,

the

Latin

and Greek
use

and En=
Tejigl^

(Emo?.)

The Welsh

likewise

and

or

6'=En= '^G= "L,

T=En= '^G= ^L, in the same sense. seem to be significant portions.

'Noises,'
to the

The S and T in these words The Latin Singultus might

;'

belong to Singulus, under the idea of the' Single, Distinct, Separate

which succeed each other 'One by One

or

it

may belong
be the true

Element SL, GL, denoting Noise.

will

If the latter

derivation, the Singultus will be quasi Siggultus, or Sgultus, and

the

have arisen from the accidental insertion of a Vowel

first

breathing between the letters representing the

the
Radical.

Consonant of
&c.,
It

The
is

Latin Sino,

To

Suffer,

Permit,
That.

belong to Sin, under the idea of

imagined, perhaps, on the
first

This or

may may be
I

view, that the origin, which

little

have proposed,
to the
idea.
is

remote; but a
of the

reflexion will reconcile us

One

passages,
:

produced

under Sino

by
;

R. Ainsworth,

the following
Sic will

" Sine fores,

Sic, abi, noli aperiri

where the word

*

shew us the
Sic,
if

original

idea.
are.'

'

Let the
phrase

Doors be So

in This or

That manner, as they

The

might have been Sint Fores

expressed by the sentence.

where Sic conveys the idea

Sic had been converted into

Now
*

a verb, and the phrase had been

Sicce fores.
it

Thus the Doors,'

if I

may
same

so say, or

'

Let the Doors be Thus,'

would bear precisely the

in
is

idea, as that

which

annex to Sine
Sic,

my
a

hypothesis.

Let

us mark the explanatory term

which

compound

of our

Element
I

'^

and

''C,

or of such terms as Si, Ce, &c. and Hic, as

have before observed.

On

the

word Sinister,
it

am

unable to decide.

The Etymoif

logists derive

from Sine

Astris,

and

it

might seem indeed as

Astrum was a part of the composition.

Whatever the
the Ister in the

Ister

means

in this

word,

it

should seem, as

if

Greek

y^r-IsTER-05,,

(^A^io-Ts^og,)

had the same, meaning.

"= '^N=

Perhaps these
'^S='^

words may be compounds of our Elements S

R, and of


436

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

^R=''S='^R, denoting This

the

That.
Che

We

cannot but mark, under

same form with

Until,

the Sin of the Italian SiN=Istro, the particle

Sing,

Sino

Tanto

inSiNtanto;

where the Sin

certainly
Celtic

means That, and belongs to the Celtic Sin, That. The combination An Tan Sin, " At that time," is of a similar

kind to that of In=Sin=Tanto.

The term
T'^^^An

5''^=In is

unquestionably

a compound of S'^=^N, as the Celtic Scholars would acknowledge,

who
to

will

now

see,
is

that

is

one of a similar kind

Latin T^=''AtiT-us
In the
is

from Ti=An, as
I

;5''^=In

from So=An.

The

shew

be likewise a similar species of composition.

of

same column
found,
I

Mr. Shaw's

Celtic Dictionary,

where Sin, That,

see likewise Singil, " Single, Alone, unmixed."

shall imagine,
I

On
I

the

whole,
is

we

think, that the Latin

S'^=In=Ist=Er
shall

'i|

a composition of certain terms, denoting This or That.

not pursue to a greater length

S'^s'^N,
as

my

remarks on the composition of

this

we cannot

fully

understand

subject,

till

the

Element

SN

shall be particularly examined.

4?>

THE

EARTH.

437

PARTICLES; UNDER THE ELEMENTARY FORMS ^C, -^D, &c. and C\ D\ &c.
Particles belonging to the Ele-

Oos. (Gr.) As, in This or That

ment
That.

"C,

-"D,

&c.,

which
or

Manner
EiTA,

To.
(Gr.)

originally

denoted

This

/=EiTA.

Upon

That

Then.
(Lat.)

Jp=UD.
Hic,

Hue, Hic=Ce, HucsCe.

(Lat.) Here, There,

That

To

Ut, Uti. (Lat.) That.

Ita. (Lat.)
In

This
This or
TJiat

point.

Id=Eo, hv>=Eo. (Lat.) Therefore.

Manner.

AuTEM,
Id,

Item.

(Lat.)

Quasi

Ad. (Lat.) Quasi

place, point, &c.
\5s=Qiie. (Lat.)

To

This

Idem, This or That manner.

To, &c.

Eti

Yet. (Gr. and Eng.)

place,
&:c.

Ek, Ex. (Gr. Lat.) That

At, Ast. (Lat.)

At. (Eng.)

From, By,

That

place.

EK =
(Celt.) At, &c.

AsT-05,
J

=As,

At =ER-oi-,
or

Ad, At, Aig, Ag.

Eis. (Gr.) One,

Ein-05.

(Gr.)

This

That

Od. (Hebr.) To, Unto.

This, or

person, place.

That

Ac, Et, Ar^Que, Etiam. (Lat.)

In This manner, So, &c.

Person

To.

.1

shall now consider those

parts of Speech, belonging to

our

Element ^C \ '^D', &c., which have been classed by some Grammarians under the name of Particles, as certain Adverbs, Prepositiofis, and Conjunctions ; and I shall endeavour to shew, that they

were

438

^R. R.

\-C, D, G, J, K,Q, S,T, X, Z.

were originally derived from Pronominal terms, denoting This

That, &c.
I

shall first consider those words,

'^C,

which belong

to the

form of the Element

breathing after

'^D,

&c.

when

the

vowel breathing

precedes the Radical Consonant, either with or without a vowel

it.

I shall

not anticipate the train of reasoning,

of this subject, as
shall
it

which
unfold

adopt in
itself,

my

illustration

will best

when

the examples themselves

it

be brought

under discussion; yet

that in

may perhaps

be necessary to observe,
it

one part of Speech, the Conjunction, as

is

called,

the

probability of

my

hypothesis at once presents

itself to

the

mind

of the

Reader,

The

English Conjunction That, as every one

is
'

understands and acknowledges,

a Pronominal part of Speech, at

once Demonstrative and Relative,

'

That

is

a subject, That requires

much

consideration, That

it

may

be understood.'

We

all

know,

moreover, that a similar union of the Conjunction and the Pronoun

exists
in various

other Languages, as in the Latin Quod, the

French, Spanish, and Italian Que, Che, the Greek Oti, (On, Quod,
Quia, O,
ri,

Quod,) &c.

&c. &c.

In

English,

and

in

other

Languages, when terms, performing the part of Conjunctions,

which are derived from

Conjunction
That,

different sources, are adopted;

its

still

the

and

cognate terms,
the

may

be frequently

adopted, without

disturbing

turn of meaning, which these

various Conjunctions are employed to express, as 'Unless That'

'Provided That'
'

'If That,' &c. &c.

shall

'

Pourvu Que,'

'A

moins,
ori-

Que,'

&c. &c.

We

hence understand, how terms

ginally denoting That might be applied to those various turns of

meaning, which the various species of Conjunctions, according to

the division of

Grammarians, are employed

to convey,

and which

are in fact oftentimes expressed

by words drawn from a variety

each other.

of sources, distinct and remote from

My

French

Lexicographer

thus
:

explains

the various
i.
If.

turns of meaning, in
2.

which

gz^e is applied

" Que. Conj.

Unless, without,

" before.


THE
" before.
3.

EARTH.
time when.
4. Till, until. 5.

439
That.

When,

as, at a

" 6. If, when. 8. Than. 9. Where. 7. Lest, for fear That. " 10. When. 12. Because. 14. How, 11. Whether. 13. As. " how much, how many. 16. Why. 17. What. 15. How.

" 18. Nothing but, only."

I

shall

commence my

enquiries

by considering
-^D,

a Preposition,

belonging to the form of our Element ^C,

breathing preceding the Radical Consonant
see,
;

&c. with the

shall

and we

here

what

all

have understood,

Prepositions and Conjunctions,

how words performing the office of may express a similar meaning, or

Though Grammarians have with
to these different pur-

contain the same fundamental idea, though they are applied to

purposes somewhat different.

good reason distinguished words, applied

poses,

by the different names

of Conjunctions and Prepositions,

yet they have not been ignorant, that such words often conveyed

a similar sense, and belonged to the same fundamental notion.

Eve'ry
place,

Grammarian who records the fact, which often takes that the same word is used both as a Preposition and
supposes
this

Conjunctioti, necessarily

circumstance

to

exist,

as

every one allows, that the same word, however various

senses, contains

term, which

one common and fundamental idea. shall examine, is the Latin AD, " To, Before, At

may be its The first

'

" Until," &c. &c., which

'

meant

originally, as

imagine,

That

Place

Time

;'

and

it

may

be considered, only as another form of

ID.

The Demonstrative

part of Speech,

when

it

is

applied to a

distant Place or

Time, naturally passes into the

idea,

which we

annex

AD, signifying To. Thus in the phrase Eo ID Londinum,' if I may so say, when it becomes familiarly repeated, we readily and almost necessarily pass from the sense of ID to the use of AD Eo AD Londinum.' The
to such Prepositions, as
'

'

Conjunction Ut,

conceive, likewise, to be another form of Id

and thus we

see,

how Ad and Ut

contain the same fundamental

idea.


440
idea.

*R. R.

S, T,

\-C, D,
among

G, J, K, Q,

X, Z.

We

find,

the interpretations of R. Ainsworth for

Ad, the term Until, and the terms " Till, Until," are adopted, as we have seen, among the senses of a Conjunction. We know,
that Till
tions

and Until are used both as Prepositions and Conjunc-

Till

Until

such a

time

Till

U}itil

he returns

Till

Until

That
I

he returns.

In our ancient Writers, and in Scotch,

Till is

familiarly used, as

To now

is

in

our ordinary Language;

occasion,
that
Till

and

have

suggested on a former

may

perhaps be
That, &c.

derived from a Pronominal word signifying This

it

The Etymologists
is

justly
;

compare

Ad

with At, Ast, (Lat.) and

us,

the Greek Atar, (Ara^)

and they inform

likewise, that

compounded with adverbs, as Adeo, which is the same, says The explanaVossius, as " Eo usque. Ad eum usque modum." Let us tory English word At is acknowledged to belong to Ad. mark how Ad is joined with a term of the same sort, Eo, belonging to
Is,

Id

and we
first

shall agree, that

Ad=o might have been

is

Ad=Id.

The

sense of Adeo in Robert Ainsworth

So,

where
In

we have

the original idea, This

That or
in

Such a

manner.
marvellous

the combination

Ad -Hue,
I

quasi

Ad=Hoc, we have
Ad=Id.
It
is

precisely the
to

same union, which

observe,
other.

suppose

how

these terms are

inclined to be

united with

each

Let us again note the explanatory word Usque, where the

the

Us has
that

same meaning of

Is

'That

;'

and we observe, moreover,

to that of

it is

combined with

Qiie,

and forms a similar union

Huc=Ce.

In the phrase Us^Que Ut,

we
That

have, in fact, the union

of terms, denoting in their original meaning, without regarding

the primitive

sense

of

Us,

'To

That;'

and

in

the

combination

Us^Qiie^Qiia^Que,
applied to a

we have

the

union 'To That

In

That

That,'

different

purpose.

the phrases

Us^Que Ad=Eo, Us~Qjue Ad^Huc, we have the combinations 'To That To That;' and thus we see, how terms, conveying a
'

Demon-


THE
how

441

EARTH.
tliis

Demonstrative idea, are crowded together; which will shew us

frequent and prominent
idea

presents

itself

in

the

construction of Languages.

One

of the senses of

Ad= CO, according

to
is

R.Ainsworth,

is

"And

" Therefore f and he explains \D=eo, which

rived from Id and o, "Therefore,

acknowledged
tollere

to be de-

Propera Ad^'o
tollere

puerum,"

where we might put " Propera lneo

Id, in

puerum."

Now Ad

and

Ad, Id|o, coincide

I

the term Ideo,

combination

Idem Idem;
the

cast

my

While I am examining eyes on Jdentidem, where we have another

in

meaning.

and likewise on

Igitur,
Id.

"Therefore.

" Then, Thereupon," where

we
is

see the

Is

Thereupon

is

same

as

Upon
It

This

Upon

That.
;

The sense of The Etymoit

logists understand, that Igitur

related to Is

and they derive

therefore from " Id Agitur."

may

be a compound of Id-Id, or

Id-Ita, or the Itur

may

be referred to such terms, as Autar, (Aura^,)

Eter-os, (Etb^o?,) Other, &c.

Let us mark the explanatory word

of Ita

Ita, which the Etymologists acknowledge to belong to Is,Out-os,

(OuTo,'.)

In Itaque,

we have
Upon
(E*5a^,

the union

and

Qiie.

The

Etymologists justly compare the Latin Ita with the Greek Eita,
(Eira, Postea,

Deinde,)

It or That;
statim,

to

which we must add

ETrgfra,

EiTHA='^i?,
Postea.)

/)=Eita,

confestim,

Deinde,
in

We

cannot
'

but

note the

Demonstrative

Ea

the

explanatory word

Vost-Ea;'

and De=Inde, we know,

&c.
In the phrase

signifies

'From That
term.
Etts;,

place person time,'

we

"To Ep=
(Ett/,

" EiTA,"(ToE7re;ra, Posteritas,)

See a combination with a kindred

The Ep

belongs directly to the Greek Epi, Epei,

to the

Ad,
&c.

Postquam,) which we must refer

In the Latin

Element
At,

'^P,

bearing the same sense.

Ap=Ud,
'

we

bination of a similar kind from

Ab and Ud

or Id.

comAmono- the
see a

senses of Ab, R. Ainsworth justly gives us,

'

After, next,

At
or

or

In,'

&c.

The

Latin

At

will
is

remind us of the
the

Aut

in

Autem,

or
in

h.VT=Tem; and the Tem

'

same

as the

Dam
in
'

Dem

Ov\=Dam, Idem

or Id-

Dem;'
3 K

and the

Tem

Item

It=7>m,'


442
'

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Thus, then, Autem and Item are only
Eis,(E(?, In, Ad,) has a similar

It=7>7.'

different forms of

Idem.

The Greek we shall now

as a

meaning

to

Ad

and

understand, that

it

has the same radical meaning

(E/f,

word under the same form, Eis,

Unas,) One, This or

Let us mark
In,
('Ei/,

Thap Person, though applied to a different purpose.

tile

Latin In, and remember

{Ev,)

its

parallels, the

English
to

and the

Greek En,
sense,
This,

which have the same relation

En,

Unum,)

Urms, and One.

which
That;

Reader should doubt about the original have supposed to be annexed to Ad and At, of
If

the

shall produce a

Greek word, which

is

acknow-

ledged to signify, as an Adverb and Conjunction, " In This or

" That Manner," and to be often used precisely as the English

That

is

while the same word

is

likewise employed as a Prepo(X2f,

sition,

corresponding with Ad.

si,

The Greek Oos,

Jd,
In,

Ut, Sicut,

Perinde ac
signifies

&c.

Pro
7"^/^

Tr^oi;,

n;,

Ita,

Sic,

pro Ovtu^,)

Thus

in

or
flf

That Manner
;

Js,

That,
it

(Eyw ow

tywcoa-xov, ugovKeSsi,

&c. ubi
idle to

ponitur pro Or;)

and

likewise

means
(n?,
(Xlj,)

To.

It

would be

produce instances of senses, which every

schoolboy acknowledges.
Ew?.)
is

Another form
particles,

of

Oos

is

Eoos,

It is

curious to

mark the
all,

with which Oos,

joined,

and which have

as

as

imagine, the same original

Dee^''

meaning;

Oos]Ei=The Ge, Per, An, Ara, An

ug
ug

La=Dee,

An Dee=Pou, Dee=Pou=The=^N,
(ilf, wff iSi ye, utriTiP,

Ge, Oun, Oiin Dee, Te, &c. &c.

uv
oviXocoy],
ccv
oiittoxj,

ui

ocv,

ago,, cog

ug av ov^ttowzv,

uq ye, ug

ovv,

u?

ow

Stj,

ua-re.)

The

Etymologists. acknowledge, that

t^ottov,

Oos,

(Xl?,)

belongs to Os, (O?,) and Autos, Ov

Kvtov
t^ottov, uo-uvtu?,

Quemad(ft?,)

modum,
(Upo?,)

where we again see the Oos,

I

joined with the word Autoo^, (Autwj, Sic.)

or Pro='^S,
ng,)
is

suspect, that Pros,

Oos,

{Eig,

or

compound of Pro, some word belonging

a
to This or

{u^o,

ante,)

and Eis,
'Thus
Let

to

our Element ^S,

bearing a similar meaning;

*

so that Pro='^S will signify

Forward

Forward

That Point.'

'

THE

EARTH.
The

443

Let us note the term Ei, (E;, Si, An, Utrum, Utinam, Quod,) which I conceive to be quasi Ej, and of the same radical meaning with Oos, (n?,)
denoting
'

&c.

sense annexed to Ei, or Ej, as

*

may be conceived to be, Were things in This or That manner' Were things So,' (' So he would but hear;') and hence we join 7/" with That, and So If Thai If So be,' as I have
If,

'

'

before shewn.

In the sense of Utinam and Qiiod, which Ei or

Ej bears,

it

directly signifies That

The,

(,) in

added to

Ei, (E*,)

That such things were conveys the same meaning as

'

The

English does.

Our Etymologists acknowledge,

(fij,

that

Ut
'

belongs to Id, Oos, Os,

O?)

and they remind

which

us,

moreover,

of Oti, (Ot(,) That, and Ote, (Ore, Qiiando,)

signifies

At

That time, That.'

might here suggest, that Eoos,

bear the

(Ewj,

Aurora;

Oriens,) denoting
may
many

the East, under the

junction,
'

possibly

same form same meaning of

But on
a

as the
'

Con-

That

the
The
in

Distinguished quarter of the Heavens.'

difficulties.

this point there

are

The West

is

kindred

word.

terms corresponding with the Latin Ad, and the English At,
the Celtic Dialects, are Ad, At, (Welsh,)
Irish,)

Aig, Ag, (Gal. and

I

which are used

in the

formation of Participles, as

shew

more fully in another place. General Vallancey, in his Irish Grammar, explains Ag by " At, with, by, in possession of;" and the next term to it is Aga, "Whose, Whereof;" where we see it
in its original state of a

Pronominal part of Speech.

In the

same

column we have Ag=So, Here\; where again Ag is applied in its The Latin Etymologists have just sense, and Ad, "A, or An."
referred
tinius.

" "

still.

Uttto.

Repeated,

Od, " Jd, Usque Ad," says MarMr. Parkhurst explains this Hebrew word hy " Yet, Besides, moreover. Again, Yet, again. More,Until. To,
to the

Ad

Hebrew

nj;

Both Jnd,"
(Et<,

which

shall

consider

more

particularly in another place.

The Greek

Eti,

Adhuc, Etiamaum,) and the English

Yet,

444

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
'

Yet, contain the same idea of It, Id, or This or That thing.' Let LIS mark the explanatory terms Ad=Huc, 'To This or That,' Eriam, 'In This manner,' which are acknowledged to contain the

same

idea.

While
I

examine the Greek Eti,

eyes on Er-es,
(Etij?,

(Er<,)

in

my

Greek

Vocabulary,
(Era/foj,

cast

my

Socius,) Ej-Air-os,

Amicus,) ET-Er-os,
*

(Ets^o?, Alter,)

where the Ex has the

Person.'

same meaning of

This or That

Person, a certain
us
to

The

Etymologists under

Yet

refer

the

Saxon Get, Geta, the

German

Jetzt, the
kvQig.)

Authis, (Et/,

Welsh Etwa, The form of

Illic,

Etto,

and the Greek Eti and

the Saxon Get, which

may be
(AutoS;,)

quasi G^=It, might lead us to think, that T'=Et

was a compound.

The Greek
'

Authi, {Au9i,
is

Ibi

Hue,) and Auto-Thi,

to
{Av9ic,
is

In This or Tiiat place,'

acknowledged

be derived from Aut-o^',

(Auto?, Ipse,)

'He, This or That Person;' yet Authis,

;

Denuo,

Rursus, Iterum

Posthac, in

Posterum,) which

nothing but

That or This, succeeding or added

to a foraier action, 'Post-H^c,'

It is

the Lexicographers derive from Au, (Au.)

a cognate word, the Article, to express the
'

justly joined with

as 'O, Ee,

same thing,

To

Authis,
is

The Succeeding
ij,

one,' (O,

i?,

to Av9ig,

Sequens, Posterus.)

This
'

a similar combination, with a similar meaning, to '0,Ee, To

TO AvTog,

AvT-os,' (O,

Idem,) The This

The That or 'The Same

it

'

again, as before,' or, as

'

we might

express

in English

by conand

genial terms,
Authis, (AuTodi,

The As, The Such.'

We

see now, that Aiitothi,

'

Illic, Av9i?,

Rursus,) means

In That or Such a Place,'

latter phrase of itself,

and

'

In That or Such a

Manner;' which
before,

without the addition of As

repetition of the

or Again,
as a

would denote the

before

action

before done,

similar combination

does
Idem,

the

identity of the
too,
is

Person,
Is

we know,

from

who was
in

mentioned.

'

This or That person,'

a similar sense

We

find,

however, that Au, (Au, Rursum,)

(AuO;?,

to Authis,

Rursus,) exists by
the
other
;

itselfj

which must lead us to refer

at the

the

one to

and yet we

same time see the

relation

THE

EARTH.
This
I

445
difficulty

relation of Authis, (AvSt?,) to Autos, (Autoj, Ipse.)

can only be solved by supposing, what

Juntos

have often thought, that

was

itself
,

compound

of y4u, or

Av, Af,

jlp,

denoting

Being, He,
or T'^,

&c corresponding with Ef, (Welsh,) &c, &c., and ^T bearing the same meaning. Perhaps the Aut or Apt is
In Autika, (Aur^xa,

the same combination as Ips, in Ips-^.

Statim, Protinus,
Illico,)

Mox,
Illico,

we have
to
Ille,

the

explanatory term
or

which belongs, we know, which

will

This
may

That Person, and

shew

us,

how such

ideas

be connected with the

notion of This or That.

"While
I

am examining
{Ek, e|, a,
parallel
its

Eis,

(E<f, In,

Ad,)

cast

my

eyes on

Ek, or Eks,
which, with

Ab, De, Per, Propter, Juxta, &c. &c.) term Ex, appears to have the same Radical
Ad,) This or That
To From,

meaning with

Eis,

(E;?, In,
;

Place,

Person, &c.

by way of distinction
Accident.

and the

different turns of

meaning, be-

longing to these words, as

are merely the effects of

The Lexicographers
however, considerable

explain both of them, in

some
and

of their senses by the same words, as Per, Propter, In, Post.

There

is,

difficulty

on

this

point;

have given a different

another occasion.
Latin Ex; and,
if

idea, respecting these particles,

Ex, &c. on

The English Out seems to belong to the this should be the case, we must derive from
as
Ut,
JJtan, (Sax.)

the same origin the parallel terms to Out,

Uyt, (Belg.)

Aus,

Aiissen,

(Germ.)
in

Ut,

Uta,

Us, (Goth.)

Ud,
its

(Dan.) &c. &c.

parallel terms

The English Ut
liter,

Ut-most, and Utter, with

Utter, (Sax.)

(Swed.)

Ttre, (Isl.)

Out Outer.

belong

to
is

This seems to bring us to Other.

To Utter

To

Bring Out.
I

The terms

Issue,

Issir,

(Fr.)

Uscire, (Ital.)

belong to Ex.

and Out
arise;

have suggested, on a former occasion, that Ex might possibly belong to our Element, under the idea
the

of the Base, as

Spot From or

Out

of which

things

may

and

shall exhibit a race of

words, in a future page, which

signify.


446
may

^R.R.

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Out
&c.
the Earth, Esria,
(Ea-Ttct)
;

signify, I'o Stir

up or

and from

this

idea

Ex,

Out,

be

derived.

When

various

notions

concur, which might on the

first

view of the question with equal

probabihty supply the origin of the word; and when

evidence,

we have no
sense
till

from which we could decide on

to
it,

the original

annexed

our judgment
I

must be suspended,

such

evidence can be obtained.

ever arguments

shall

here, however, produce

what-

present themselves,

which may seem to shew,

how now

such terms might naturally be referred to the race of words

before us.
is

Outrage

in ancient

French Oultrage, which

Ultra.

is

referred to

Outre, Oultre,
precisely the

and which they derive from

Now

Ultra has

same meaning as Ex=^ra, and the Ul certainly belongs This will serve to illustrate my Hypothesis, to Ullus, Alius, &ic. While I am examining my Saxon that Ex belongs to Hic, Is, &c.
and Gothic Dictionary, I cast my eyes on the Gothic Vrnthati, Autem; where we see a Conjunction, derived from the idea of In the same column of Lye's DicThat, as Aut^w is. Xhis

tionary,

perceive "UTH^IVita, Wite,

"
;

Wuta,

Sapiens,
its
is

Sophista,

" Philosophus
sense,

where the

Uth

appears to be used in
to

intensive

Adjacent and Wite is Wise. which must surely be considered,

Out

in

Skinner

Ought,
part of
parallel

as

a Demonstrative
It,'

Speech,

'

This or That thing

Any thing
Awiht, Jht,

&c.

The

terms

to

Ought are

Owiht,

Uht,

(Sax.)

&c. &c.

Skinner says, that Awiht is the same as " Animal." Lye explains Wiht by " Wight. " res. Res quaevis;
aliquid,

Wiht,

" Ouodvis

Creatura, animal,

quidvis,
;

quidquam."
if so,

Wight must

and probably be added to these words " Not a Whit," belongs to the same race.
N'^^Ought, N=Aught, as Nequis
is

the term Whit,

From Ought is derived derived from Ne and Quis.

There

is

difficult,

no part of the office attached to the Etymologist so as that, in which he endeavours to discover the origin of
certain

THE
certain terms,

EARTH.
senses belonging
I

447
to
his

when

different

Radical

may

alike be

applied to

them.

have examined, on a former

occasion, (page 121,) various terms, which denote Property and

Possession; and

have supposed, that they

may be

derived from

the

Earth,

as

the great source from which Property and Posses-

sion are

acquired.

than

this origin.

Nothing can be more obvious and natural Yet we may observe, that the idea of Property,
That Peculiar Person,' as distinguished
in

or of that, "quod cuique Proprium est," might be derived from

the notion of
*

This or

from another;

and thus Ought, Ozun,

(as

Gothic, Aicin,

&c.

Head,
I

or

Hood, &c.

Msiiden-Head, Kn\ght= Hood,)

might

belong to the race of words

now

before us.

Among
may
I

those terms,

have produced Jlgain and Jgaiyist, which

possibly be like-

wise attached to the train of ideas, which

am

here unfoldino;.

The Ag=Ain might be

(O
'

compound of

the

Elements ''G='^N,

denoting Being, of a similar kind Xo Idem, or Id=Dem,

oiXjTot;,')

&c., and might

mean
'

This

That,
I

Autos,

as before, or redirectly connects

peated

The Same;'
Anti,

and the

idea of

Ag=Ainst

itself

with This and That; as

This, corresponding with

distinElement

guished from, or as opposed to That.'

shall shew, that the

to

Greek

and

Ant^ios, (A^t<, Avnog,)

belong

the

'^N, denoting Being, to

En,

(Ef,)

One, An, (Eng.) &c. &c.

Yet
diffi-

these words Again, Against, &c. present to us considerable

culties,

which

it is

not easy to unravel.

signifies

In Saxon,

Oth

" Donee, Usque, Dum," which coin(<?,)

cides with the sense of

Ad, &c. Eis,

&c.

Lye

explains

"

Oth

Hider,"

Hue
is

Usque, where in Hue, Us,

only Hic

we
I

see

This

That.

The Us

Hue,

&c.

as

have

before
to

observed.

Let us

mark
I

the

Saxon Hider, belonging

the

English Hither, which

as Other; and
1

have shewn to be the same combination

have likewise shewn, that T^ Hither belongs to

ETEfov.)
I

Hither, as

Th'^-Ateron does to Eteron, {Oxra^ov,

have

suggested,

448
may

^R. R.

\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T,X, Z.
(E;?,

suggested, that Ad, Eis,

Jd,) and Ek, Eks, {ek,

e|, e,)

Ex,

have the

same

radical

Distinguished

Marked

meaning of This or That, as the Spot, to which things are referred,

they tend, or as That, from
is

whether as That Spot,

To which
the

which they proceed.

Now

Saxon Oth, Usque,

sometimes

used in composition for Ad, as OTH-Clipian, Adhcerere; and some-

times for Ex, as Oiu-Br^edan, which

Oin-hcebban,

by Eripere, Ex-Tollere, and OiH-Byrstan, Erumpere; where

explains
coincides with

Lye

we
it,

see, that

Oth

Out, To Burst-OuT, To
if
I

Stick

Break,-

Burst,
(Ejc,)

&c.

to That or Such a point,

may

so express

j|

so as to unite, proceed forward, &c, &c.

1
Ouisque;)

In the same column of my Greek Vocabulary, where the preposition

Ek,
an

is,

find EK.=Ast=os, {Ekxitto?, Singuli,

and

in

adjoining one, EK=Ein=os, {Ekewo;, lUe.)

We

cannot

doubt, but that

Ek

in

these Pronouns signifies

That; and the

for us

same form of the Preposition might be some inducement

to
idea.

imagine, that the Preposition contained originally a similar

The Ast

in

the

former Pronoun
itself;

is

an addition

of the
to the

Element

'^C, ''K, '^S,

&c. to

and the Ein belongs

Element "^N, bearing a similar meaning. I find, likewise, in the same column with Ek=Ast=os, (EKxa-ro?,) Ek=As, (Eicxg, Procul,) which is a similar compound, applied to a difl'erent purpose,
I

That

That Distance,' by way of exaggeration.

We

have various

compounds of the same words, belonging to different forms of our Element '^C, "^S, he. C", &c., which are all employed for the same purpose of increasing the signification, Ek=Ast=
Atoo,

Ek = Asta = Chee,

Ek = Asta = Cho = Thi, Ek=Jsta=Cho=Se, Ek=

Asta-Cho-The='^N, &c. (Exao-rario, Longissime, EKaa-raxv^ Ubique, Exxa-raxo^t, Ubique gentium, Ejcao-ra^oo-E, Quocumque, Eicxo-txxoQsv,

Undique,) which mean This There That There Spot Way off, In Ek=At =r-05, (EKXTs^og, Alteruter,) we have a combi&c. &c.
nation of

Ek

and ET=Er-os,(ETeog,) which

is

compounded of our Element


THE EARTH.
Element "T and "R.
aliquid
in
facit,)

449
qui sponte

In
a

we have
(Ekeivo?,)

Ek=Oon, (ekuv, Voluntarius, similar compound to that

it

of

Ek=Ein

means Is Ipse, Is qui ex se Ipso aliquid facit. In Auth=Ek=Ast-o^, (AuSsjeao-To?, Severus, rigidus: Justus,) we see a compound from Avt-os and Ek=Ast=o.9, (Auto?,
Ek=Ein-o5,
as
Ejtao-To?);
'

and the term denotes

'

A Person, who acts

it.

from Himself, or

from

his Ow?i feelings,

without regard to the condition of others,

'

Thei'^/^^/z Personage,' as

we

express

The word
;

literally

means
acts

'

The Each-Himself man,'

if

if I

may

so say

the

man, who

as

Each individual was acting only

for Himself.

The

various

compounds of Aut-os, (Auto?,) will shew us the different uses to which the Demonstrative Pronoun may be applied, as AvTH^Ades, (AL/5a(5*?j, Sibi placens, se jpsum admirans,) AuTH=yf/re/o^, (Avdoci^BTOi,
Voluntarius, Ultroneus)
;

where we have the same sense,

as

in

Ek-Oon,

(e>cwi/,)

Auth=Ent-'5,

AuTH=ENTeo,
;

(Ai/Sc-i/Tiji,
;

Qui sua

manu

se

perimitj
AvQevTBO),

Auctor

Ccedis

Auctor quilibet

Dominus,
in this

Auctor,
which, as

Auctoritatem in aliquem usurpo, Dominor,) from

the term Authentic
liu-Qut,

we know,

is

taken.

The Ent
E;j,
it

word
ipsum

is

not derived from

Mittere, AuTog
Evw, occido; but

Evrof,

qui se

mittit ad negotia; or

from

belongs to the

Element ^N, bearing the same meaning

occasion, (p. 257.)
I

as

Aut.
its

On

a former

have referred AucTor and

parallel

terms

Yet we ought to observe, that Aut=05, (Autoj,) has here precisely the same meaning as Aucxor; and thus the original idea of this latter word
to the idea of the Base,

which

is

probably right.

might possibly be the same as that of the former.

This word

Auctor seems

to

be directly^ attached to Augeo, which must

if

likewise be referred to the Base,

my

conjecture

is

right respect-

ing the source of Auctor.

The

Latin Avoeo, however, appears to

belong to some Saxon and Gothic terms, which

not to be derived from the Base.
future occasion.

may

be thought

All this will be examined on a

3 L

W'q


450
^R.
shall

R/.-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S,T, X, Z.
understand, that Ac, Et, and At, whether as
all

We
denote
'

now

simple or compounded, in Ai-Qtie,

belong to each other, and

So,

Hoc

Id, &c.,

'

In This or That manner, Likewise,

Robert Ainsworth explains Ac in one sense by As, where we have both the Demonstrative and the Relative idea; "Est "animus erga te Ide?n, Ac fuit;" where the Demonstrative
Also.'

Pronoun

Is, in
its

Idem, has the same relation to Ac, which That has

to itself in

two uses of the Demonstrative and Relative' turn of meanino", ' My mind is towards you That, That it was." The Greek Eede, [H^e, apud Poetas pro Ka;,) Eedee, {u^r. Jam,)

mean

Ago

manner time.' The Etymologists derive Ac from "Notat enim Agmen," says Martinius, " quia est Conjunctio
In This

" Copulativa."
refers
it,

He

sees, however,

its

relation to At^'w^;

and he

moreover, to

terms connected with our

first

old English

word Eke.
its

We

should imagine, on the

view, that Eke, and

parallel

terms Auk, Eac, (Goth, and Sax.) Mc, (Sax.) Etiam,

Auch, (Germ.) &c., belong to Ac; yet on this point considerable Eke, &c. has been justly referred to a race of difficulties occur.
verbs, signifying

To

Add, as Eacan, (Sax.)

to

Aukan, (Goth.) &c.

Eacan, Aukan, (Sax.

and

if

Eke

is

attached

Ac,

the

verbs

Yet the same verbs Goth.) &c. must be derived from Eke, &c. seem to connect themselves with the Latin Augeo, and the Greek to a very different idea. Auxo,{hrjlu>,) which are attached, I imagine,
Martinius reminds us, under Ac, of the Hebrew i{< AK, Utique, where let us mark, in Uiique, the Ut another of these terms " Alludit ad Grscum belonging to Id. He observes, moreover,
;

"

Ka<, per

metathesin."

The Greek Kai and Te,

meaning.

(K;, Te,)

under

the form

K'

&c., have a similar

We

perceive in

At=Oue and At=Oui, how

and
I

the

Que and Oui

are joined with

At;

this

will

aniiexed to At, which

conceive to

shew us the original idea be the same as Id. Aut is

in
'

another form of At, applied to a difFerent purpose, as

'Aut
Caesar

THE

451

EARTH.
means
Other
'

Caesar

Aut

Nullus,' which
It

This character

Caesar, That
its

'character
Oder,
plains

Nobody.'

is

agreed, that Or

and

parallels

(Germ.) &c. belong

to

Aut by "Or,
we

or Else,

Either. R. Ainsworth exoften Disjunctive. Either. It

is

" Sometimes

Conjunctive."
learn,

We
my

all

know,

that

Que

has

this

double use; and

tive

from

Hypothesis, that the Conjunc-

and Disjunctive senses are

the Conjunctive sense,
;

alike

annexed to these words.

or demonstrates
'

In

This or That marks

it

similitude
*

and

in

the Disjunctive
Cjesar

marks

difference.

Caesar

Et Pompeius
So

pugnarunt,

fought

Likewise
Other,

Pompey

fought.

Csesar
same
vj,

In

This

manner
vicit,

Aut Pompeius
conquered

Csesar conquered, He, such a person

the

That

Caesar
to,

Either

person

Pompey conquered.'
oj,
yj,

The Greeks,
DeQue
o,)

we know,
bears to

use H,

vel, wliich

bears the

relation to H, the that

monstrative article and the Relative, (O,

Q^ui,

denoting 'Any one, Who.'

it

The Greek Kai,

(Ka*,)

means likewise Et and Aut; and

of meaning, which

expresses various other turns

we annex to different Adverbs and Conjunctions, &c., as Sic, Nam, Sed, At, Igitur, &c. &c. as the ordinary In the Vocabulary of Hederic we Lexicographers detail to us.
have
thirty
different

senses
it.

annexed

to

Kai,

(Ka*,)

and the

particles

combined with

In one sense

we have "

Ponitur et

" pro Relativo Pronomine,' where

Qjiii.

we have

the relation of One to

The

Latin Autem, as

have observed, belongs to Aut, as

Idem ov Item told. One of the senses of Autem produced by R. Ainsworth is " ^nd Also," where we unequivocally see the
sense of Item

In

This Manner.

Difference and Distinction

This That

In the sense of But

marks thing, as compared with

it

another thing, by

way

of

some

dissimilitude.

The
poses, to

Lexicographers, though they have explained

At by

the

general expression But;

yet they have added the various pur-

which

this particle is applied, of Distinguishing

whether
by

452

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

by Admiring

Dispraising,

&c. &c.

and

this

brings us to the

use of the Distinguishing

or Demonstrative

Parts of Speech, This

That, ScC, At, says R. Ainsworth, " Bwi.

(i) In Distinguishing, (5)

" (2) Threatening.

(3) Admiring.

(4) Dispraising.

Ob-

" jecting and Answering."

The Etymologists understand, that the succeeding word At-AT, " (1) An Interjection of surprise, "Hoida! how now O strange! O wonder(2) Of Admiration " ful " &c. &c., belongs to At; where we fully see the use of the Demonstrative Part of Speech, That! That! and we moreover
!

again observe a propensity in the mind to combine terms of this

nature.

Hei!)

Hence we have the Greek Ot-Otoi, (Ororo;, Heu AtT-AtAI, AtT-Atai-Ax, (ATTara*, AT7-ar;a|.) Let US
adjacent words to Ototoi, (proTOi,) Oti, and Ote, {On,
ts,

mark

the

That, That
compounded.
Sicut,

Ouod, Quia, O,

Ouando,) which belong to the same

idea. This

time,
'^

When and
;

they are alike to be referred to

our Element '^T

whether we consider them as simple or Eute and Eeute, (Evtb, Aliquando, Quando, Huts,
or
'^,

Tanquam,)
I

still

mean At That time

Eeute, (Hvtb,)
I

That, in That Manner.

While

am examining

cast

my

eyes on Eeus, (Huj,

Bonus;

Strenuus,)
way
(OroiGo?,

which might mean That

to Ototoi, (Ototoi,) in

Illustrious

Per-

sonage, by

of distinction; but on this there are

The preceding word

is

my

some doubts. Greek Vocabulary,

to consider,

Otobos,

Strepitus,)

which may lead us

whether
miration.

Ot

in this

word be attached
in

to the interjection of

The Tab

Ot-Tob belongs probably

Terreo,

to the

AdElement
which
another

TB, denoting Noise.

I

In the same column with Attatai, (Attutoci,)

Perturbo,

find

Atuzo,
to

(Atu^w,

Obstupefacio,)

relates

a state, according with the sense of the Interjection;

it

but whether
adjacent

be significant

cannot decide.
subsilio,

There

is

word Atto, (Attw,

'

Prosilio,

subsulto,) which

may mean, To move from This place to That Here and There.' The example cited by my Lexicographer brings us to this very
idea,


THE

EARTH.
however,
in

453

idea, Attuv^sv^u KXKeia-e. I produce,

another place, words,

expressing Motion, which are derived from a different train of

ideas.
I

must observe, however, that on the origin of the Interus

jections, belonging to our Element, considerable difficulties occur.

mark another adjacent term to Att-Atai, {Attutou,) the Greek Atta, the term of respect to the old Man, which may mean the Is, The Being or Personage This or That
Let
'

now

Being or Personage,' (Arra, vox, qua juniores Senes compellant, sodes amabo. Pater, Lat. Att/e, Senes.) Whatever
'

Illustrious

we may think about

'

That, or The

the origin of

Atta,

(Arra,) as denoting

'

This

Distifigtiished

Personage/ we have a word, under

as a Pronoun, This

the

same form, which actually means,

Those, as
;

That,

or in the plural These and

Atta,

(Att-os,

pro anvx,

Aliqua, Ouaedam

vocula

in

sermone plane abundans);

where
This

we

see unequivocally the idea supposed in

is

my

Hypothesis.

word Atta, {Attx, Quaedam,)

under
as
it is

not put for Anvx, but appears

aboujid, or to

its

true form.

When
;

it

seems to

be

idle,

called, in a sentence

it

assumes one of the characteristic

offices

of these Demonstrative Parts of Speech, which are added of conveying

more strongly what was already expressed, as UoXXa ATTA [/.uttiv ha. (TTTouSrig iffx^^i " Multa studiose " frustra curavit Many such things " and Uotx ATTA heyr^ce^ctTo
for the purpose

-,

"

Which

of These sort of thizigs did he

do?"

&;c.

&c. hoc

The term
est,

Atta
is

likewise

means a person, "qui

talipedat,

propter

" vitium crurum, aut

pedis, plantis vel talis, insistit."

This term

probably derived from the Hobbling

it,)

express

which belongs to the

it

mode of walking, (as we Atta, or Old Man. The EtyWhile

I

mologists derive
this

from Attu,

Salio.

am examining

term in Vossius, I cast my eyes on Attubus, which means a person " qui laborat linguae vinculo;" and is derived from A and
TuTTOf,

" quia sensa

animi expedire nequit verborum Typis sive

" formis."

The

Attubus might possibly belong to the Old

Man,
the


45-i
the
as

41. R.
;

\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S,T, X, Z.
Scaliger.

Atta
it

" Caniis, comosus, hispidus, trux, Attubus," (Auson.)

is

corrected by
to
this

The At,

in

hr^Avus, must be
as

referred

race

of

words, Atta, (Arra,)

bearing the same

the

Av

in

Avus,
<~j\

to

the

Element

"^B, '^V,

meaning,

to
it

AB, (Arab.) &c.

referred

Assa

in Latin

means
to

"A

Dry Nurse:
and
is

"A

Midwife or nurse, that tends lying-in women;"

justly

by

some Etymologists
Arra

Atta,
To
o

(Arra,)

who

produce the terms of address, as distinguished from each other.

To
OB YldTTTrcc

TTUTDoq, Tbttcx. (ptKov, TO o

rpoCpBui;,

Hdsi^ aosKipov.

The

parallel terms to

Atta, Father,
Speech
;

are to

be found through a
collected,

wide compass of
of Languages.
I

Human

and they have been

with some minuteness by many,

who have

written on the theory

have supposed that these terms, denoting This or That, are

it is

derived from Place; and

cases,

extremely

difficult to decide, in

many

whether the Primary or the Secondary idea has afforded the

immediate orioin of the term examined.

On

the

first

view we

might suppose,
*

that

Ad
'

belonged

to

the

notion of Place, as
yet,

Eo Ad Londinum,'
idea

go Place London;'
I

on carefully

examining the whole subject,

Secondary

cannot but conclude, that the

has

generally

operated,

and

that
find,

Ad may

be

considered as only another form of Id.

We
see,

through the

whole of these discussions, that every thing tends to confirm

this

Hypothesis.
'

The

sense of Ad,
'

we

connects

itself

with

motion, as
'

Eo Ad Londinum,'
Here some

Itu7n

Ad Londinum,'
will

I I

go.

To

go

London.'

difficulty

arise, as

before

suggested, in deciding on the

precise idea,

from which certain

words, belonging to our Element ^C, "D, &c., denoting Motion,

are derived.

On

the first view,

expressing Motion,

To

Go, &c.,

we should imagine, that terms, as Hum, &c., were directly taken

from theEARTH,
In

Ea?th, the Spot on which thatMotion was made.

many

cases,

under other Elements,

we

shall find this to

be the
fact


THE
fact;

EARTH.
to

455

""C, ^D, &c. were probably directly taken from the Earth. Let us mark the form of Adeo, (the Adverb,) "To That pass," and Adeo, (the Verb,) 'To Go toj' and we shall be inclined to think, that it

and some of the terms belonging

our Element

was the same word, applied

should be the
fact,

to different parts of Speech.

If

such

then Eo, the verb,

may

be considered as Eo,
'I
it,

That, (the Demonstrative Pronoun);

ginally signified, Eo,
' '

and thus Eo,

so express
to
it

Go,' orior
'

lliat,'

if 1

may

pass

from

This place to That.'

''T occurs, as

According
in It, Irtim,

such an Hypothesis,
should be considered

wherever the
as

belonging

to the
'^B, '^V,

form of

Id.

In ]B=afn, Ibo, Ivi,

Ibi.
It
is

we have

the Element
difficult to

&c. belonging to

oftentimes very

distinguish between the Radical part and that, which

arises

from the

analogy
exists

of the
in

Language
terms

and such
us,

is

the

diflficulty,

which

the

before

It,

lB=am,

Ivi.

The Greek
is

Eimi, (E/p, Eo,)

is

perhaps quasi Ej=wi/; and

have suggested, in a former page, that perhaps Eimi, (E/p,) Sum,

likewise quasi 'Ej-mi.

But however

this

may

be,

we

see the
Eia-t,)

true form of the

as

word signifying 'To Go,'

in Eis, Eisi, (<?,

we do

that of the verb signifying

To

Be, in Eis, Esli,

in

(Eig, Eor;.)

We

cannot but

note the

coincidence

form

between these

words, which express Being and Goijig ; and they agree likewise

with each other in their Radical idea.

of Being, Esti,
(Eo-t*,)

suppose, that the verb

means

'

He

Is
I
'

Placed;' and the verb

suppose, in
its

denoting Going,
sense,

Eisi, (Ekti,)
I

means, as
so say, or
(l^jp,
(li?,-,

primary
Place to
its

'He

Places,' if

may
lemi,

He Goes from
appears
in

Place.'

The Greek
is

Mitto,)
\wt,
leOt,)

true

Radical form in
of Sending

les, lesi, lethi,

&c.

and the sense

R. Ains-

derived from that of Placing, Putting, &c.

in

worth justly explains Mitto

" In

one sense by

"To

Put

in,

To

Put.

Acta Mittere

Sub

jugum," &c.

In another sense he explains

456
plains
it

^R. R.
by

\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T,X, Z.
to Pass,

"To make
To

To

Go;" and thus we

(Eif^i,

see,

how,

under a

different

point of view,

Eimiy

Eo,)

To

Go, and

lemi, (lijp, Mitto,) lemi, (irp,)

is

Send, agree with each other.

This verb

supposed to belong to the verb Eo,

(Eco.)

word under
is

this

form Eo,

(Ew,) the
;

term Eimi,

(Eif^i,

From a Sum,) To Be,

likewise supposed to be derived

it
;

and

it

is

imagined, moreover,
or Place on, and
in

that

signifies

Induo, which means,

To Put
f.

Colloco

where we have the very idea proposed

my
Eo-aj,

Hypothesis^
Collocasti.)

(Ew, E<rw,

Eo-o-s*,

Induet, Ew, Inusitat

hinc

Eo-iw.

We

perceive the Radical form of these words in the future Eso.

(Eo-^ijf,

In EsTH^5,

vestis,

ab Ew,) which

is

supposed to be derived
in v-EstIs,

from o, we have likewise the true form, as

cannot but perceive,
EsTiA,(E(rT<a,)

&c.

We

how

these forms

connect

themselves with

f=EsTA, the Ground.

Among
belong
(oJ'of,

the terms denoting Motion,

Coming or Going, which

:

to

our

Element,

we must

class the following

Od=os,

Via, Iter,oSvu, Iter facio,) Oicnomai, (Oixoy-ou, Abeo,)

Eeko,

Iko,

iKneomai,

iKano, (hku,

Venio, Accedo,

Iku,

Venio,

loso/^a;,

Venio, Advenio;

Supplico,
where
in

obsecro, Ikkvu, Convenio,

the

adeo, ad?i

sequor, supplico);
to be

two

latter

words the

appears

an organical addition to the K.

To

the idea of Supplicato,

tion, as
is

connected with that of Approaching or Going

which
refer

expressed

by these

latter

words,

we should perhaps
JxBTevu,

iKetes

and iKeteuo,

(Ixeti??,

Supplex,

Supplico.)

have

produced an Arabic term on a former occasion, (page 173.) where I have shewn, that the idea of Petitioning is sometimes connected
with that of Remaining in a certain Spot

or Place.
Yede
100.
p,

In Saxon,

EoDE

is Ivit

and

it

is

supposed by the Grammarians to be the

In old English,
I,

Preterite of Gan,

To Go.

has a similar

meaning.

(See

Hawkins' Old Plays,

I

and Dodsley's
as

Collection of Old Plays, II. p. 53.)

idea,

cannot determine the precise

from which these terms denoting Motion are derived;

we

THE
we have no

EARTH.
I

457

evidence to decide, whether the primary or secondary

notion originally prevailed in them, or whether they are not derived

from the idea of Excitement, which

occasion.
this
I

fully illustrate

on another

have thought

it

right, however, to

produce them in

place

with the preposition Ad, that the

Reader might be
In another

enabled to form his

place,
I

own judgment on
Hebrew terms
with the
Rectus,
iSuj,

the question.
for

produce some

Motion, which appear

to be directly connected

secondary idea.

The

Greek

'EvTuus, and \rmis,

to belong to

(Eu5u?,

Rectus,) seem immediately

the Path,

or the Ground
(rTronSa.,

the

On-os, (O^o;,) &c.

The AiTHA,
Gan,
(Sax.)

in

L^=Aitha,

Coram, Recte,) must be referred

Go, with
its

to these words.

The English word

Gehen,

parallel terms
(Kiw,)

Gaen, (Belg.)

and the Greek Kio,

produced by the Etymologists, belong to the form of the Ele-

ment

G'^, with the breathing after the Radical.

is is

The

n in

some

of these words

the form of the Infinitive, from derived.

whence the
Jaouna

English Gang

In the
is

Hindostan

Dialects,

means To Go, where the n

I

likewise the Infinitive form, as

have before observed.

3M

458

^R.

R.\-C, D, G, J, K, Q,

S,T, X, Z.

PARTICLES BELONGING TO THE ELEMENT C^ D\

originally denoting This, That.

De,

Dee,

Toi,
Si,

Thi,

The,

Th'^ =En,

Se, Ze,

Chou,

Che. (Gr.)

To, Zu, &c. (Eng. Germ. &c.) Too, Zu. (Eng. Germ.) Intensive. The.
DiA. (Gr.) To.

Que. (Lat.)
De. (Lat.)
S^^Us= Que, DE=Que, De, Di, Da,
&c. (Lat. Fr. Span.
Ital.

Da, Za. (Gr.) Intensive Particles.

Ce, Se, Di, Te,/)=Te. (Lat.)

&c.)

Ceu Ke.
Si,

(Lat. Hebr.) As.

Da. (Germ.)

So. (Lat. and Germ.) So, If

The= ^Re. (Eng.)

So be, &c. &c. &c.

I have shewn, through the whole of this discussion, that the Greek Particles, belonging to our Element '^C '\ '^D^, &c., with the
breathing either before or after the Radical Consonant, originally

denoted

This

or

That;

and were added,

either

singly or
:

in

composition, to
I

mark more strongly the have shewn, in numerous examples,

object represented

and

that peculiar position, in

which they were employed with their original idea. When this primitive sense became obscure, as I have before suggested, the
Particles
still

continued to be adopted, and to impart a certain force

those,

to

the

sentence, which

who were

conversant with

the

Language, were enabled to feel, but not to describe and detail. Hence, by Grammarians, they have been sometimes considered as
Expletives

and Redundant;
is

and when the

meaning of these
it

Grammatical terms

duly limited and defined,

is

not necessary
to

THE
to raise

EARTH.
their adoption.

459

any violent objection against

minute

and laborious enquiry into the

are invested in the different

precise sense, with

which Particles

modes of
;

their application,
it

may

be

considered as an idle discussion

and

should be regarded, in

my

opinion, as a vain and fruitless attempt to unfold that, which

admits
nature

not of explanation or

detail.

An

investigation of this

may
to

perhaps
it is

accord with the

researches

of the

Meta-

physician, but

belong
I

remote from those objects of enquiry, which the Philologist and the Scholar.

have noted, in the course of

my

enquiry, various Particles,

the breathing after
I

under the form

C,

D'^,

C^, &c, with

the

Radical Consonant, which were originally, as

imagine, derived
(To,)
this

from the Demonstrative part of Speech, and denoted The, To,

&c. &c.
I

shall

now

collect a brief list of Particles

under

form, and place them under one view, before the eyes of the Reader.
In this class

we may enumerate Que, Ouia, Ceu,

Si,

Ce, De, Dr,

state,

Te, />-Te, Se,

&c. &c. (Lat.); and in a compound

'S,

Ou=7w,

Cu=^N,Si='^iV, Di=:^S, Sv^'-S, Ci=

Ci = Tra,kc. (Lat.)

Ke, Ge,
&C.)

Chou, Che, Da, De, Dee, Dia, Te, Toi, The, Thi,
&C. &C.
in a

Se, Za, Ze,

;

(Ke, re, Xov, X17, A, As, Aij, Atoc, Te, Toi, 0e, 0;, Xe, Za, Ze,

compound state, Ke=''N, Dee=^N, The=N, Thee='^A7; and Dee=Tha, Dee=The=^A^ Dee=Tha=Ki, &c. &C. (Kev, ^viv, 6ev, Grjv,
SriOcc, Sri9ev, Sfi9c,K,,)

(Sax. Belg.)

To,Too, Da, Zu, (Eng. Germ.) To,Te, To=^T, Tha, Thu, (Sax.) Tunc, cum; Theei, Thi, (Goth.)
Sic, Ut,

Quia, Ut; Swa, (Sax.)

So, (Eng.) Ge, (Sax.)

parallel

Et, Item,

Cum, Tum,
(French,)

&c.

Yea, with

its

terms
Ja,

Ja, Jah,

Gea,
&c. Su,

&c. &c. (Goth. Swed.

Sax. &c.)

Ca,

Ci,

Da, De,

Si,

So ^

=Us,

Su^=S, (Fr.) &c., Qua, Giu, Gia, Se,

(Ital.)

Si,

So = '^7]fo, &c. &c. &c.

duced
in a

The Reader

the various terms denoting This

That,

will turn his eyes to

&c.,

which

have pro-

former page, (338, &c.) belonging to the same form of Though I have supposed, that the the Element C\ D'^, &c.
forms


460
forms

^R. R.

\-^C, D, G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
yet

^C,

''D^

and C^, D"", with and without the breathing

;

before the Radical Consonant, have passed into each other

we may
I

consider each form, under one point of view, as consti-

tuting a race of words, more particularly belonging to each other.

have supposed, that the notion of Existence, as denoting This

That Existing Person, or Thing, This

moreover, that

That,

is

derived from the

I

idea of Place, as the term Existence itself is;

this

and

have supposed,

idea of Place

is

attached to words, under the

same Element, denoting The Ground, &c. Under the form C '^, D'\ &c. we have terms, signifying the Ground, as Gea, Ge, {Tex,
Tvi,

Terra,) Ce, (Irish,) De, Deo,

Ceres.)

(Ajj

pro

yri

in

Ayif^rjrvi^,

Aij^it^jr^a,

Aijw,

To

this

form

belong the terms

Go,

with

its

parallels, as

we have

before seen, Kio, {Kiu, vado,) &c.

Gua,

{Tux,

The adjacent word to Arvum, Jugerum, Via, Fossa,) &c. &c. Qua, (ri/as,) the term Gui=o, {rvwv, Membrum, in primis majus,
ut
pes,

manusve,)

may belong

to

the idea

of the Dirt
I

of the
to

Ground, as denoting the Matter

Vero, Autem, &c.)
to

Substance.
is

conceive

Limb

belong to Limus, for the same reason.

De,
it

(Ae,

used in

its

original idea,
as

when
(O^J'e,)

is

applied

Pronominal
{Toiocr^i,

parts
Toa-oa-^.')

of Speech,

0=De,

To/05=De, Tosos=Y)e,
ginal sense of De,

We

see, likewise, the ori-

and some of

ihe other Particles,

when they

are

applied to Place, as denoting This

or

That Place

Here, There.
to In, To, or in

We

learn,

moreover, that the ideas which we annex

From, may be only accidental appendages, and may exist

terms, which express simply This or That, There, &c.
learn from hence, likewise,
;

the

and we

how

terms, denoting In, To, &c.

may
That.

be derived from words, which simply expressed This

or

The

Particles applied to Place are Thi, Si,

{Ov^kvo9i,

In

loco Ourdno-Tui,

AthetieSi,

k^nv^h)

Chou, Che, Pa7ita-]Ciiov,

;

Chee,

{YlxvTocxov, UuvTccxv,

Ubique, Ubivis)
in

where

let us

mark, how

Que

is

used for the same purpose,

Ubi-OuE, De, Se, and Zee,

Ad

locum,

Oika-DE,

THE
Oika-DE, 071-De
OvSe
^oi/,ovh,

EARTH.
Ourano-SE,

461
Jthena-ZE,
(0(aJe,

Domo?i-DE,
Ou^uvco-b,

Domum, The
mean,
is

AVa^Ej)

The

and THE=iV,

De

Loco,

as Euboie-THE, Oiko-THE= ''N,{Evl3oi^Se,OiKo6v,Domo.)

The term
applied
EiGe,)

again used in

its

original sense,

when

it

is

to

Particles of wisliing, as
'

^^Z-The, or
!
'

/-The,

(A.Ss,

which
seen,

That a thing were so and so

In Latin,
in

as

we have

the Particles Ce, Te, P=Te, Se, &c. have the same meaning; as

Hic=QE, Tu^Te, Suo^P =Te, SE-paro,

This and That Place

To

Place Here and There, in

Se=SE, &c.

where

Se

we
I

have

at

once the

same form
Si Vis,

for

the Pronoun and the

Particle.

have shewn, that

the Latin Si,

If,

means
So be

precisely the same, as the English

So does.

So

if

you
V

are willing.
it

Seu

may

be quasi Sev

and Si=Ve, as
in

it is

imagined, or

Ceu.

In Si=Ve

we have
^,

may be compound

in its

simple state, as
;

of Si and Fe

where

Ve,

under the Element

has the same meaning of This or

we imagine the Latin Ceu to be a compound of a similar kind from Ce and '^V still the Ce in this The Etymoloparticle has the same sense as the Ce in Hic=CE. gists have justly compared Ceu with the Hebrew D Ke, bearing
That, as in the Italian Fi.
If
;

the

same meaning.

The English
Saxon term
verb Gifan,
Gif,

preposition

If,

with

its

parallel Provincial

and

has been derived

by Skinner from the Saxon

origin appears on

To
it

Give.
I

Though

this

the first
is

view probable, yet

founded;
as

do not conceive, that the conjecture

well

supposes a species of formation, foreign from the

in the

genius of Languages
has exhibited,

production of such words.

Junius

among

the parallel terms to If, the Gothic Gabai,

and the Teutonic forms Jof, Ob, Oba, Ibu. some of these terms the word appears, as
the

We
in

here see, that in

English,

without
form.

G, and

this

imagine

to

have

been

an original

Dr. Jamieson, under the Scotch " Gif, Gyve,Gue, Gewe," denoting
If,

has justly expressed his doubts on the origin which Skinner

has

462

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
He
properly observes, that " Iba,
lof,

has proposed to us.

Ob,

" Oba, occur in Alem, and If, in Isl. in the sense of Si. A. S. Gu " also signifies If, which can have no connexion with the v. Gif-an, " but seems immediately formed from Moes, G. Gau." We here
see, that the

term for If appears likewise under the forms Gu,

Gau, which belong to the Saxon and Gothic Ge and Ga, used in composition, &c. Lye explains Ge thus: "In compositione idem
" quandoque valet
" otiosum
est.

quod

Cu?n,

Latinis

alias,

saspius

scilicet,

Prsefixum hoc postea

:

mutatum
Y-Cleped
This,

est in
/'

T;

ut

Ge-

"

fFrite7i in

T=Writte7i

GE-Clypod
The,

in

&c.

The

Ge

simply means

&c.,

as

" written," &c.

The

sense of Ge, as denoting

The

This That,
Ge
Ge

"The

thing

&c., will be manifest from Lye's interpretation of

Article; " Et, Item

Ge Ge, Cum Tum,

in another
bysne,

ut

Ge

lare,

"

Cum
pie,

tum exemplo," 'As by Learning, So by examIn That manner hy Learning, or As by Learning, In That
doctrina,

'manner, or So by example;
where Que, belonging
to

Doctrina=OuE,
:

Exemplo=QuE;*

Qui, That, has a similar meaning.

Under Ge we have the following combinations Ge Eac, Sed Et, Ge Swa, Ut Et; where it is joified with So, a term of the same
kind, and

Ge

Deah, Etiam, Quamvis,

Immo
;

licet.

have shewn

in another place, that Ut, Et, belong to Id

and thus
''

Ge

and

Swa
just

or So are combined with each other, under the

as Ut

same meaning,
is

Gea, Yea, Ita, " Etiam, sane," the particle of Affirmation, which means So in This manner; and here the explanatory word Ita is acknowledged to belong to Id. I see, likewise, an adjacent term Ge, Ye, Vos where we actually find a Pronominal part of Speech, under the That Such a Being. idea, as I imagine, of This I find, likeare.

and Et

The

next article in

Lye

wise, Geac,

Item, Quinetiam, which

is

compound of Ge=Ac.
{Te,
aliis

We

shall

now

understand, that the Greek Ge,

certe
;

vocibus

fere adnecti solita,

cum pronominibus Quidem.

Ka<

ys

idem

THE
idem quod
terms.
yi,) directly &:c.

EARTH.
itself

463

connects

with the Saxon and Gothic

of similar

Ge, Ga, &c.

" Ob es wahr "
als

In

Kai Ge, we have a combination

it

My German
ist,

Lexicographer explains Ob by "Whether.

be true or not.
that

oder nicht, Whether

If;" where

Eben,

Ob,

Even

as

we

see,

Ob and

7/"

precisely

correspond with each other.

Let us mark the terms Eben and Even,

where Eb and Ev belong likewise to the Element 'B, and convey the same Radical idea as Ob, If, or mean So, In This Manner.' In the phrases Eben So wohl, (Germ.) "Even So well," Efen Swa, (Sax.) " Even So, Even As," we see the Eb, Ev, Ef, in Eben, Even,
'

Efen, used in their genuine sense of 5'o in This or Such a manner. In old English,
Talis

Even
Is

is

used for a Fellow, or Such a person as

Idem,

in

Qualis,

Qui,

&c.

The Grave-digger

says

Hamlet,

"And

the more pity that great folks should have coun-

" tenance in

this

world to drown or hang themselves, more than

;

" their Even Christians " on which the Commentators have justly
observed, that the expression means Fellow Christians.

We
Iba, &c.,

shall

now

understand,

that

Gu, Gau, and

the

If,

Ob,

belong to separate Elements, conveying a similar idea;

and that G'^=If, G^=Abai, are Gu=Iba, &c. This conjecture is of

have,
I

compounds of
probable
;

Gu = If,
we
shall

itself

yet

think,

little

cause

to

doubt

on the subject,

when we
interprets,

learn, that Iba

and Ibai mean

in Gothic, Nuni.
Ja

Lye
I

likewise, the Gothic

Jau by 'Num,' and

for

by* Tea, Sic'

The Jau

and Ja are only different forms of Ge, Ga, &c.

letter
J

have used the

shew, that in

in

this

case,

no other reason but

power, to that which

to

these Gothic words an initial letter has been adopted, different

in form,

though similar

in

is

used

in

repre-

senting Ga.
letter
letter,

Dr. Jamieson has with equal justice adopted the

expressing
I

G,
for
r,

in

the

same
is
I

word

Jau.
in
J,

Tiie

Gothic
to

which
and

have
for

used G,

similar

form
has

the

Greek

that,

which

have used

supplied
tlie

464
tionary,

^R. R. \--C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T,
In the
the

X, Z.
or, as
it

the form of our English G.

same column of Lye's DicGothic Jahai,

I

where Ja
In the

is,

we have

is

commonly
Jau=Ibai.

represented, Gabai; which

consider to be Ja=Ibai, or
likewise, Jah, Et, Jai,

same column we have,

Yea, Immo, and other Gothic words, which I conceive to be compounds of Ja, Jah, &c. as iAH-Tha, Forsan, JA=I?iar, Ibi, iA=Ind, Illuc, }K=Ins, lUe. In the next column we have JA=Inthro, Inde, Jathau, Utique, which Lye conceives to be a compound, and which, as he thinks, should be written Ga Thah, Sive, or Jah
;

Thau, as

it

is

in

the

Codex Argenteus.

In this

same column,

where Iba and

Ibai are,

we have

likewise the Gothic Ibn, Even.

The

compounded with another term in Niba, or N=Iba, Let us mark the explanatory Ni=Si, as the same Ni is with Si. Latin term Ibi, in That place, which has the same Kadical meanAmong the Gothic ing, as Iba, in This or That manner, So.
Iba
is

conjunctions in Manning's

Grammar, we have Thau, Gathau,

or
is

GA = Thau,
often

which he explains by 'Forsitan.'

The Saxon Ge
'^

compounded

in the formation of particles, as

Gese, quasi
T,

GE=Ese, Yes, Get, Geta,

Tet,

which

conceive to be Ge=
""S,

GE=Ta.
Again,

The Etymologists

understand, that Te=

Ge='^Se,

belong to Tea, the Gothic Ga, Gai, &c., the Saxon Gea, &c. &c.

we have Hwar, Ubi, or Where, and GE^Hwar, Ubique, Hwanon,lJnde, GE-Hwanon, Undique, &c. &c. Among the Gothic Conjunctions, collected in Manning's Grammar, we have "Iba, Ibai, " Num, Numquid," and "Gabai, Gau ; Si." The composition, with the prefix Ge, is of great extent; and many words, which appear
compounds, derived from
this

to have a Radical form, are

source.

Hence we have T^On, nOnder, Ge-Ond, (Sax.) T=Ore, T=Ear,

G=Ear, which mean Ge=Ere, {JEre, Sax. &c.) former, or Past time, with various other terms, which will more properly fall under
consideration,

when

the

words, with which

Ge

has

been thus

compounded,

shall be

examined.

We

THE

EARTH.

465
annexed
&c,;
I

We

have seen certain Greek

which .convey the idea of In

From To,
my

Particles,

to

words,
I

and which

suppose originally to have signified This or That.

have sliewn,

on a former occasion, the truth of

hypothesis, by producing

terms, in which this union of ideas actually exists.

We

shall not
is

wonder, that the sense expressed by these Prepositions

volved in that of the Demonstrative part of Speech,
recollect,

in-

that such a
relates,

sense

is

often
'

which

it

as Domiim,

Domo,

when we included in the Noun to The To and From Home.'

I

Latin De, and the English To, signified originally, as

the same as
'

imagine,

The; and when, by

I

the nature of the proposition, as

include in the

come The Church,

go The Church,' we

Demonstrative part of Speech those relations of Place, expressed by To and From, or, as in Latin, De, we shall not wonder,
that

such

Demonstrative

terms

passed

into

words,

denoting

such relations.
It is

curious to observe,
;

how words

still

continue to retain their

original notion

and we

shall

marvel to note that acuteness of the

ideas,

mind

in perceiving the

union of certain

by which

it

again

meaning by a secondary and reflex process, somewhat different from the former. Thus the Preposition De, which I suppose to have been originally a Pronominal or Articular part of Speech, actually possesses in that state a Pronominal
reverts to the primitive

or Articular sense, as in Latin, or

it

may

be said to pass into a

Pronoun or
as

Article, as

in

French, &c.
as

Thus our Pronoun Some,

like

used in such expressions

"

Would you

Some of the

" Wing, or Some of the Leg, of the fowl," might be expressed in Latin by " Utrum mavis De ala, an De poplitibus;" and we all

know, that Some

in

French and

Italian

is

expressed by De, with or

" Some," says

without another articular part of Speech.

my French

Lexicographer, " either expressed or understood, answers to the

" French words Du,

De

/',

De

la,

De

/',

Des, and De, as Bread, or

*

3 N

" Some

466
*'

^R.R.\-C, D,G, J,K, Q,S,T, X,Z.

Du
Pain, Some Gold,
I'eau,

Some Bread,

De

I'or,

Some Meat, De
Poirs,
is

la

" viande. " Wine,

Some Water, De

Some Pears, Des

cases, so
office

Good
the

De bonne

vin."

In

many

much

De
it,

conceived to have passed from the

office

of a Preposition to the
is

of a Pronoun, that a Preposition

J' ai affaires

even placed before

as "

Des gens
in

fort

honnetes."

The Grammarians

tell us,

moreover, ''that

"
as "

cles,

Du

or Un," as
qui

many cases either of these two partiChambaud calls them, " may be used,"
courent
U?i

"

Ceux

vont

sur mer,

grand danger," or
is

De

grands dangers;"
Article.

and by some, De
Italians,

directly called

an

Indefinite
in

The

the

same manner,
the

as

we know, use Del, Delia, Though all Du, De la, &c. &c.
thus
applied,

this is

famihar to every one, yet no one has seen the process,

Preposition,

by

which

has

reverted

to

its

original idea.

The

true sense of

De

appears

in

the phrase Sus-Que, DB=Oiie,

This Place and

That,

DE=Orsum,
Su='^<S',

Sec.

&c.

have shewn, that

Se= ^C=Us,
^S,
is

the explanatory word

are

together

with Si=''C,
Se=7',

compounds,

as

likewise

Se=D, or

Ci=

Ci-Tra,
derived
So=C7^
to

&c. &c.

The Etymologists
and the
;

suppose, that Sed or Set

from Se=Et, which comes to the same point.

The French

and

Su='^<S',

Italian

80=^7^0, are similar compounds

in

Sv='^S, &c.
Italian Su.

and we see the simpler form of these words

If the

the

French Su^'^H should be likewise a compound,

will

the

process

of composition

have extended through a wide

sphere indeed, as Sur

belongs to a great race of words, to be

found in every form of Speech.

On

this point

shall not venture

to propose an opinion in the present state

of our discussion.

In
;

the Italian Giu, Below, and (Jia, Already,

we have
in

other forms

and to

this latter

term directly belongs the Ja,

De=JA, of the

These terms denote merely This or That Spot. We might imagine, that Gok, in the phrase " Sometime ^^0^," beFrench.
longed


THE
longed to Ja, Gia,
with Go, the verb
(r,?,

EARTH.
appear to connect
belongs to
tlie

46?
itself directly

if it

did not

of motion, which

form Ge,

Terra,)

Ce, (Celt.) the Earth, &c.

To
to

the Latin

De

are acknowledged to belong the terms in

modern Languages, Di, DA,(ltal.)

Let us mark,
observe,
in

DE,(Span. and French,) &c.;

(Irish, Gal.)

which we must add the Celtic terms, as Do,

De,
with

&c. &c.

DE^Que, the congenial term Que added;

that
in
this

and

moreover,

sense, coincides with the

The in the English compound 'THE = ^Re, quasi TuE-Here. The Etymologists justly refer the Latin De to Di and Dis, the particles of Separation. The Di,
German Da,
There, and
Dis,

mean 'This

or That place or thing,' in opposition to another

place or thing, as 'I Dissefit

'

think in This Manner,

Di-Vido,

place in This place," as distinguished from another.

a

is

compound.
its

have suggested, on a

The Di = '^S former occasion, that Two,

and

parallel

terms Duo, (Lat. Gr.) ZwEi, (Germ.) &c., have a

or That person, in opposition or addition
see,

similar

meaning of This
and thus we

to another;
is

how Di and Duo

coincide. Twi^^'^Ce

compound to Di= "^S. In the Galic Dialect of the Celtic, Da, Dis, mean Two; which perhaps more directly bring Dis of the Latins. While I am examining the us to the Di word Da in Mr. Shaw's Dictionary, I see Dae, " A Man, A " Person," where we have the original idea; and I find, likewise. Da, the preposition If. I suspect, that the names for the numbers from Oiie to Ten
a similar

were most of them originally Demonstrative

denoting simply
Radicals '^N,
'^S,

parts

of Speech,

This or
as

That.

The name
(Evo?,)

for One,

under the

One, En-05,
Tres,

Eis, (<?,)

are acknowis

ledged to belong to this idea.

Three, and
its

A
Treis,
&:c.,

similar idea
(T^e<?,)

annexed

to

parallels

Thrie, (Sax.)

Drei,
to

(German,)
the

Tri,

(Welsh, Galic,)

which must be referred

compound

Celtic terms produced in a former page,

D^ =Ar,
" Bv,

468

;^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Tar,

"By, Through, Whose, Whereof,"

Mr. Shaw explahis them, which
the Latin
Tra,
in

"Beyond, Out

of," as

other Dialects of the Celtic

appear under the forms Tre, Tro, Tres ; to which

Tro,
in

we must
&c.

refer

In = Tra,

In-Tro,

Tra-'^Ns,
as
in

These

terms

mean simply
is

This

or

That

Place,
An, or

the English

Th^=Ere, which
Two, Th^
=

precisely the

same compound.
as
07te,

Thus, One,

^Ree,

mean

the

same

(Such a person,)

THE,(Th'^=Is other person,) The=Here, or 'ThatTH=ERE person.'

Adjacent to Dar, Through, in Mr. Shaw's Dictionary,
Dara, Second, which certainly belongs to Dar.
Three have a similar idea, under another form.
(T^fi?,)

we have
terms for

The
;

In Tres, Treis,

we have an

additional

compound, T'^='^R='^S
Tr=Is, (Lat.) Six

and we find

the

same form
similar

in the Celtic Tres,

Beyond, and more unequivocally

in the Irish T'''=Air=Is,

Beyond.

and Thr=Jce,{Y.ng.')
will

are

compounds.

The number

be

considered

on aiTDther occasion.

We

shall surely not doubt, that the English

I

TO is

nothing but

the Article The, under another form, "

"Rome,"

'I

go

TO London,'

The London," "The *T0 Rome.' The term signifying The

go

or This, and That, Place, Thing, or

as the Spot

Time, by way of

distinction,

Action or Time, to which any thing tends, especially

specified,

under certain circumstances of the Place or Thing so

naturally receives the sense which

we

express by

TO.

We

shall

see the genuine idea of

TO

more

fully,

when

it is

applied to

Time;

and especially when

say,

it is

applied to the Present Time.

perceive, in

When we

"I

will

comeTOyou TO-Morrow," we

"TO you,"
first

an application of the word, which appears, on the

view,

remote from the sense of The, or This That; but in the phrase " TO-Morrow," we approach nearer to the meaning, and we see,
that the substitution of
1

The

for

TO

would not

affect the sense,

will

Izvill

come To You TO or The Morrow. But when we say, come To Tou^TO-Night, we see, that the latter TO directly
coincides


THE
'

EARTH.

469

coincides with the sense of This,

will

This Night.'

When TO
same

is

applied

to
'

come To You, TO or the Infinitive Mood, it

signifies precisely the

as

The,

as

TO

Write
It

means 'The
quently

action of Writing

Speaking,' &c.
TO
at

TO
(To,)

Speak,'

has been frebefore

Xeyvv,)

remarked, that the use of the Greek TO,

the Infinitive Mood,

TO

Grafein,

Legein, (To

y^(x.<piiv,

resembles that of the English

TO,

which we

shall

now

not

wonder, when we have learnt, that they both signify the same

The.

In Provincial Dialects, Norfolk, &c.,

to
or.

TO

means The

or

This, as applied

Time,

as^

'

The

apples ripen late

TO
is

Tear,""

for This Year,

The

present Year.

In Saxon,

TO

applied

to as

Time

in

general, as

we might
;

use The, and sometimes This,

TO

Niht,

"Ad

(hanc) vesperam," says Lye

TO Mfen,

"Ad

The Evening, &c. and in this Language they use " TO Morgen," The Morning, either for This Morning, or TOMorrow, or, as we should say, The Morrow. Let us mark the use
" vesperam,"
of the Latin Ad, which for the same reason coincides with the

sense of
gists

Is

Id,

Hic, &c. as

'

Ea, Hac vespera.'

for

The Etymolois

produce the parallel terms

Tot,

TO,

as

the Saxon To, the

Belgic Te,

Toe,

and the German Zu.

The German Zu
is

applied to Tijne in the

same manner,
as
it is

as

'Zu Nacht, At Night, The

seen,

The Greek De, (Ae,) corresponding with TO, when

'Night.'
'

we have

used in a sense

applied to Place, as Agoren-

De, Klisien=DE, Oika-DE, Domon-T)^, (Ayo^vjv^c, KXKTfi^vSe, Oucx^b, TO the Assembly, TO the Tent, TO one's home,' &c. Aof^ov^i,) But
have
in

the
at

De

0=De Dowo=De, (^k(pMiTo Ov^e once used as TO, and connected with a
phrase

Aof^-ov^e,)

we

kindred part

of Speech, the

Pronoun On,

(Ov,)

corresponding with The, as on

As,
To<oo-(5,)

other occasions

De, Toios=DE, (O
sense which
it

&c.
it

TO,
Part
of

in

the

bears

when
by

is

written Too,

unequivocally presents to us the original idea of the Intensive

Speech,

The

This That,

way

of eminence

or

distinction,

470
cessive)

^R.R.
as
*

\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Too Much Too
Little, as

distinction,
*

The

or

That (Exuse

Abundance
in

Deficiency.'
same manner,
viel,
its

The Saxons and Germans

TO

and Zu
Lytel,
to

the

TO
a

Nimis parvus, Zu
verbs,
either
in

TO Micel, Nimis &c. TO is used in

as

Multum,
1^'axon as

prefix

sense

of

Ad,

or

intensively,

as TO-Ase7idan, Mittere, TO-Asettan, Apponere, TO-Bcedan,

precari, &c.,

Ad-

and TO-Brcecan, Disrumpere, TO-Bi-ysan, Conterere. This use In Gothic we have, likewise, TO-Briggan, Adferre. of TO was common in old English, and is to be found in
Shakspeare
:

" Then let them all encircle him about, " And, Fairy-like, TO-Pinch the unclean Knight."

{Merry Wives of Windsor,

A. V.
in

S. 4.)

On which Mr. Tyrwhitt

has observed, "This use of TO,

com-

" position with verbs, is very common in Gower and Chaucer, " but must have been rather antiquated in the time of Shakspeare. " See Gower, T)e Confessmie Amantis, B.
" All TO-tore
is

4. fol. 7.

niyn araie."

And

Chaucer, Reeve's Tale, 1169.

"

Mouth and

nose 10-broke."

And Mr.
" B, IV.

Steevens adds, " This use of the preposition

in

TO

was

" not entirely antiquated

c. 7.

our Author's time.

See

Spenser,

B. V.

c.

8."

And Mr. Malone

:

produces likewise the

following passage from Milton

"Were
Tickell altered the

all

TO-;//7e<7,

and sometimes impair'd."

(Co, ^.380.)

word To

to Too;

and

this alteration,

though
at

it

arose from an ignorance

of our ancient

Language,

is

once,

we

see,
I

both right and wrong.

have referred, on a former occasion, the numeral

idea of

Two

to the

same

The,

This, or That, in
lliat.

opposition to OnCy conveying

a similar notion of This or

An, &c.

We

know, that

Two
(Lat.

assumeis various forms, as

7m,

Jwa, (Sax.) Zwei, (Germ.) Duo,

T-HE
(Lat.

EARTH.
Tivice

471
Be-Twixt,
Twain,
I

and Gr.) &c. &c. &c.

Twixt,

Twin, are acknowledged to be compounds from

Two.
in

have

supposed

on a former occasion, that the Secund

Secund-us

belongs to the Saxon Twagen or Tuegen, which the Etymologists

justly produce as the parallel term to

Twain.
is

The

present form
if

of the parallel

German word
its

to

Twain

Zween; and

this

had

appeared under
or,
still

due original form, we should have had Zwegen,

us,

as

it

might have been, ^Swegen, which brings

415.) that Se=Other
is

we

see,

nearer to Secund-m5, (Lat.)

(p.

Segundo, (Span.) &c. &c.

is

We

have seen,
'

the Saxon term for the

Second,' where the Se

the Article.

In the term DE=UrER-o.y,

we

hardly can decide, whether

;

De

belongs to Duo, (Auo,)

Two,

or

The
of

but in Th'' =Ater-o^, (ars^of,)

we have

the Articular part

see,

of Speech

To,

(To,)

The

and here again we

how

the ideas

The and Two

is

pass into each other.

In German, the word for

this

Doubt

Zw'Eifel,

from Zwei, Two;

and
is

might lead us to

conjecture, that
B"^

or Bi in

Du = ^ Bium, Dou-Bt, this word may belong

acknowledged
to

derived from
B,

Duo.
its

The

to the

and
"

cognates

M,

F, in Bi-linguis, Bi = ^S,
is

Bo = TA, auTo, &c,

belong to

(Af^cpu.)

Twi-Light

Two,
to

The term Tweo, Twi,

if

" Dvbium," and Light.

Hence we have

the Di in Y)\-Luculum.

The Etymologists suppose, that Twine belongs so, surely Twist must belong to the form English Ty is adjacent to Two, and, as we
must be derived from
so,
it

Twain; and

of Twice.

The

should
If that

imagine,
should be

for the

same reason.
referred
to

Deo,

(Aew,

Ligo,) must
its

be

Duo, [Am.)
is
it

The
Twain

English Tiventy, with

parallels

Twentig, (Sax.) &c.,

and Ty or Tig, Ten, DEC-^m, L)eka,{As]i); and

from the Latin
Viginti
is

does not come

Viginti, as the

Etymologists imagine.

The Latin

quasi ,his=Denus, Zehen, &c.

(Aa;w, Di^Vido,)

might belong

"to

The Greek term Daio, Duo, (Lat, and Gr. Auo,) Two,
For

&c.

but on this point some

difficulties occur.


472

^R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
have the corresponding particles in Greek, Da,

For the same reason, that Zu, To, or Too, have an intensive
signification, so

Za, (Aa,

Za,) the

same intensive
"Aas.

force.

In our ordinary Greek

Vocabularies,

we have
;

Particula inseparabilis, augens signi-

" ficationem vocum, quibus componitur; v. gr. Aa(r>c<of, ex A et " S>"a, Umbra et Aa(potvoq, Casdis admodum avidus, ex Aa et $ovo?,
" Csedes."

" Za.

Particula inseparabilis, augens significationem,

Zaipxeyvig,

" ut

ZcfTrXovTog,

Valde dives,

Vehementer ardens.
to ZA,(Za,)
is

Non

" tamen semper."

(Zail3aXXetv, s^kttutccv,

The succeeding word

Zaballein,

Decipere, putatur esse a

AtafSaXXeiv,)

which the
this

Lexicographers suppose to be put for Diaballein.

be the case,
the
I

Whether

shall not stop to enquire.

Let us note, however,

Greek Dia, (A(a,) which is only another form of the English To and the German Zu, &c. As applied to Time, we have Aioe, SsvTe^ov eroof Aiac. t^itov btov?, " Altero Quoque Anno, Tertio Ouoque
" Anno, ^i the second, third year, At every second, third,"
re
xa<
A^^o/^evof

AIA
Dia,

reXov? est,

rouro 7rBy,oc^ru^uTo,

"

Ab

initio

usque

Ad

finem

" testatus
that

in

From Dia

the beginning
telous,

TO

the End."
precisely

We
Ad

here see,

(A<a

teAoo;,)

corresponds
ejus finem.*

with

TO;

and so the Saxons say,

'TO

his

Ende,

Let us mark,

how

the Latins express this sense of Dia, (A<a,)

parts of Speech, Altero

by Demonstrative

we have

the sense of

The The
is

Quoque.
In,

In Quo- Que
let us

-This

That;

and

mark,

moreover, the term Ad, which

Id.

Among
we have

the interpretations

of Dia, (A;a,) in our Vocabularies,

Ob ;

and these

two Latin prepositions are given in Lye's Dictionary, as the Our Lexicographers tell us, that Dia, senses of the Saxon TO. (A/a,) denotes " Vehementiam aut Excellentiam ;" and thus it
agrees

with the sense of To, or Too, and Zu.

AiBia-Ke^cx,^u,

It

likewise de-

notes in composition, Diversitatem, as

Dispergo, which

agrees with the sense of

pere,

TO

in the

Saxon TO=Bracan, Disrumthat

TO= Brysan,

Conterere,

and with

of the

Latin Di

and

THE
and Di=S, as
in

EARTH.

473

Two, Duo, Sec. &c. &c. Thus Di, Di='^*S', and Dia, (Am,) may under one point of view be considered only as different forms of Two, Twi = ''Ce. The Greek DU= ""S, {Av?,) belongs perhaps to Di, Di='^S, &c. The Lexicographers describe the senses of Di, Di=^S, and DU=''S, (Au?,) nearly in the same manner. The
Di=Spergere, and with the sense of

Greek Dus,

(Auj,) is explained

by " Particula

inseparabilis notans

In sive "in compositione segre, difficulter; Male, Infeliciter. " Non, velut a Privativum Jntensionem, vel a, eTrtrxTtKov, valde,"

&c.

R. Ains worth explains Di and Dis by

Dvffido,

"Modo
:

Negationem

" notant, ut
*'

Non

fido

Modo
Male,

diversitatem

Modo
i.

di-

visionem

" caveo:

Modo
;

Modo auget significationem,

idem est quod
justly

ut Discaveo,

e. f^alde

ut

Dispereo,

i.e.

Male

" pereo."
these terms

Our Lexicographer has

explanation.

expressed

the

use of

though he has negligently passed from the plural

senses of

to the singular in his

Dia,

(A<a,)

in

its

On Considering Diversity Vehemence or

it

the

Greek

Excellence,

and as a Preposition Jd, we see how

uses of

agrees with the different

Two, Too, and To.

have seen in what various manners the Pronominal part
;

We

of Speech, the French Que, has been used as a Conjunction

and

a few observations on

some

of the

Saxon and Gothic

Particles,

under the form

S'^,

T'^, &c. and other forms, which are

acknow-

ledged to belong to the Articular or Pronominal part of Speech,

The, &c.,
monstrative
a

will

fully unfold the various purposes, to

which De-

may be applied. I have shewn Th=At to be and Th'^=At is used, we know, compound, quasi The=At
terms
;

as a Demonstrative

and Relative Pronoun, and

is

as a Conjunction.
:

In Gothic, Sa, as we have seen, " Hie, Oui," Sa Saei, "Is Qui."

the Article

and
is

it

means

In Saxon, Se

the Article,

and means Seo

in

'

Ille,
is

Oui.'

The same term

all

Se means likewise Est.

geiiders
,

Saxon

used as the Article for

and

it

denotes
Hie,

3 o


474
Est, &c.
for

^R. R. \-~C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T,X, Z.

;

Hie, Qui, &c.

and Seo

is

moreover used as a verb

is

for

Sum, Es,

The Saxon Tha

and
it

the article, used in various cases

Hie, Ille, Iste, Qui.

The

means likewise

In a separate
:

Lye produces Tha, to which he gives the following senses "Turn, Tunc, Quum, Ouando, Quandoquidem. Dum, Do" nee. Tha, Tunc, Quum," &c. The, in Saxon, is the Article
place,

corresponding with The, and

it

means likewise Thee, the Pro-

noun of the second person. It denotes, moreover. Is, Iste, Qui, and likewise "Quod, Quam. Ut, An, Sive, Vel, Aut," &c. An adjacent word to this Saxon term is Thea, Though, where we

have a simpler form of Tno^Ugh.

We

have seen, that

in

Saxon
it

Thon

is

an

article in the
is,

Dative and Ablative singular, and

is

used, as Thomie

for

'Quam,

Tunc; Quum, Turn.'

Quomodo.
is

To

these

words belong The7iiind Than, which are compounds, quasi The=^A^, Tha='^JV, as I have before shewn. Lye interprets Thotme, by
" Tunc, Turn,

Quando,

Quum,

Quam;" and

he

produces a passage, in which Thonfie

senses.

at

once used in various

"

"Tha Welan beoth hliseadigran and leoftcelran Thonne Thonne hie mon selth. Thonne hie beon Thonne hie mon

" gadrath and healt.

*

Divitias erunt splendidiores et

magis

aesti-

mabiles Tune Cum, Wlas

"

homo
is

colligit et

homo diffundit, Quam illae retinet." The different modes,

sunt
in

Cum

ipsas
this

which
passes

word

used under the same form, will shew us to what various

purposes the same idea

may

be applied,

when

it

into
dif-

terms, appearing under a variety of forms, in order to

ferent turns of meaning,

mark

annexed

to that original notion.

I

Let us

note the explanatory word Tunc, which

to Thonne, &c.
;

have shewn to belong

and

let

us note, moreover, Ciwi or

Quum, and
ideas,

Quam, which belong

to each other

from the same union of

is

as that which exists in Thonne.

In Gothic, Than

the Article in

the Accusative case, and

it

" Tunc.

Autem, Vero," &c.

means likewise "Cum, Quando, Tum, We see, that Quum, Quam, have the
Accusative

THE
Saxon
is

EARTH.

475

Accusative forms Quern, Quam, for the same reason.

used for
all

Thy

in

cases of the Article and Pronoun, " Usurpatur

" pro omnibus casibus Articuli et Pronominis, proecipue vero pro " Ablativo singulari," says Lye ; and he explains it likewise by

"Ouum, Ouando;
" Quamvis,
not pursue
I

Turn; Quandoquidem, Ouando, Licet. Ideo. Ouare, Ouapropter," &c.

I

Siquidem
&c,
I

as

shall

my

illustration of this subject to a greater extent;

trust, both here

have already,

of

my

and through the whole progress discussion, produced abundance of such evidence, which
itself for the

every where presents

support of

my

Hypothesis.

Under the same form as the Saxon Seo, the Article, we have Seo, Oculi acies, and Seo, the Sea. We shall now understand, that See and Sea mean That or The remarkable object, and are
derived from the Demonstrative part of Speech.

The word See

is

used in

its

original
is

meaning
"See,
lo

in

the

Imperative sense.

In Ger-

man, Siehe

familiarly used with this turn of

!

meaning annexed

to the Interjection,

behold! Siehe
in its

Da!

look There!

"Siehe Zu,

take

Heed;" where,

union with JDa, There,

The,) and Zu, corit

(which directly belongs to the

article Die,

responding with the English To, we see the idea from which
is

derived,

and the terms

to to

to

which

it

relates,

as

have shewn,
the

that

Zu and To belong
terms

The.

The Etymologists produce

parallel
Sieji,

See

in

other Languages, as Seon, (Sax.) &c.,

(Belg.)

Sehen, Videre, Sie, Siehe, Ecce, (Germ.) as Skinner

Saihzvan,

explains
Seaotnai,

them,

(Goth.)

See,

(Dan.) and
Video.)

the

Greek
parallel

and Theaomai,

(SeaOjWa;, .^ol. 0eao|M<,

The

terms to Sea produced

by the Etymologists are Sa, (Sax.)

Soe,

See,

(Germ.)

Se,

Zee,

(Belg.)

(Dan.)

Sio,

(Swed.)

Saiws,
I^o\.

(Goth.) &c.
Gsocoftcii,

The Greek SE=aomai, and

THv:=aomai,

{tiuoj/.a.i,

Video,) must be referred to See, as

we
its

shall all
in

agree
(,

and we observe the true form of these words

5pectaculum.)
In the English
Si = ''ght,

Thea,

and

parallel

terms

ge-


476
ge-Si=Cht,

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
we have an
Ec
addition, arising from the analogy of the

Language, in the formation of substantives.

The
and
it is

particle

in Latin
its

is

nothing but another form of Hic;

applied in
It

due

place,

when

it

is

added

to

Pronouns,
is

as Ec=Quis.

but Hic=Ce This or

has a similar meaning in Ec=C^, which

nothing

That remarkable

object.

Let us note the

term Ce, bearing the same sense, and belonging to the form C^, with the breathing after the Radical Consonant, as in See.
not
I

do

mean

to say, that

Ce and See
It is

directly belong to each other,

but that they ^onvey a similar idea, and are derived ultimately

from the same source.

with each other

marvellous to observe, as

have had

occasion perpetually to remark,

;

how

these Pronouns are combined

its

and we accordingly see Ecce, under

original

relations, in the following

compounds
is

Eccillam, Eccistam, Eccum,

Eccos,

for

Ec=CE-|///wm,

Mam, Eum,

Eos.

In the compound

Ecastor, or Ec=Castor, the

to

Ec

not derived from Mdes, but belongs

'

Ec

the Demonstrative Particle or Adjective,

Hic Castor!'
understand,

" Per Hunc vel

that the Particle

Eum
En

Castorem."
That

We

shall

now

belongs to the Element

'

^N, bearing the

same sense of This or

The Etymologists
to the

refer

Mark That distinguished object.' Ec, when combined with Quis, to Et, or
Poet, pro Hv,) rather, says Martinius,
is

Greek Eeken,
justly

{Yixev

than from En, to which Ec in Ecce

referred.

Under En,

the

Etymologists

Greek Eeni, (Hw,) and the Hebrew jn HN, terms bearing the same meaning, This or That. Martinius observes under En, after having produced this derivaproduce
the

tion,

" Posset

referri

ad Em,

id

est,

Eiim, quod

et

Im."

He

observes under these words, " Em, Im, id est, " q.eum eum Hesych. iv uvrov, avrriv." shall

Eum, ex Emem,

We

now
is

understand,
!

that the Latin

Hem,
!

the interjection,
!

is

significant,

and means This

or That person

Eum
as

Eam
.

The Greek Eeni

sometimes
graphers

combined with
'

Ide,

Eeftide, (HwJe,
,

Ecce,) which the Lexico-


THE
graphers

EARTH.
(Ev/Js

477
ab
(iJ'e,)

suppose to be for Enide from Eneido,

Y.vu^ai.)

This union of the Demonstrative Een,

or That, See This or

(Hv,) with Ide,

might

suggest to us, that Ide has possibly the same sense as Ec, This
That, and that the Greek verb for Seeing,
derived from this source.
I

EiDO,

(EiiJw,

Video,)

is

liave

given a

different origin in another place.

In the Latin v-\Deo, the labial

breathing has assumed a Consonant form;

the terms in
Fr.) &c. &c.

and from
Visible,

this

form

modern Languages
In Persian,
'^C,

are derived,

(Eng. and

we have

a combination of the
is

two Ele-

ments

'^N

and

as lXIjI

In=Ak, Behold, which

compound
One.

of ^^1 AiN, or
If the

(^1

An,

This, That,

and

UO
my

Ik or

Yak,

Reader should imagine, that

in

conjecture respecting
I

the original

meaning of En,

as denoting

This or That,

have

been influenced by the desire of supporting a favourite Hypothesis

;

he will be instantly relieved from this suspicion, when he

to

examines the parallel Hebrew word

have referred us.

which the Etymologists

is

The Hebrew

nJH

HNH,

a Pronoun, which
lo,

means These
" Hither,

or Those, and as a particle, "See,

behold

and
ideas

Thither."
in

Here we have the precise union of

Hypothesis.

supposed
particle of

my

Taylor,

under
it

fn

HN,

as

the

Demonstration, observes, that

signifies likewise " If,

" Whether, Or."

as the

Mr. Parkhurst produces the same

in

interpretation

Chaldee sense, ocurring

it

Daniel and Ezra; and remarks,

moreover, that
" Hv, from the

is

perhaps corrupted, like the

"Greek

Av, Eav,

Hebrew UH AM."

We

shall

now

understand, that

the

Greek An, Ean, Een,

(Av, Eocv,

Hv,)

same meaning, and denote In This

'Should the thing be So and So,
*

That manner should be

glad,'
;'

If,

have precisely the

Such, So, &c.,
'

So you would

grant

me

this request,
is

should be.glad

where we see how the

I

sense of If

connected with This or That.

have shewn, that

So,

the Latin Si belongs to the English and

German

which

my
by

Lexicographer in the

first

sense explains by That, and in another,

478
by "So,
vXeov
If,

'^R.

R.\-C, D, G, J, K, Q,
be.

S;T,

X, Z.
O n AN Xsyoig, nihil," may be

if So

If

So be That,

Sec.

&c.

Thus,
fiet

yBvyia-erut fi^^e evy

" Ouicquid dicas, amplius

translated

by 'What

SO

ever you should say, nothing more will

be

effected.'

In our translation of the Bible, the Relative O?, O,

accompanied by

by

WJio, or

Ean and An, (Exv, Av,) is frequently translated WhatSo ever''JVhat So ever" (O Ean, OEi/,) "thou
;

" shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven

and Whatsoever"
in

(O Ean, O

Euv,)

" thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed

" heaven." (Matt.xvi. 19.) And again, in the same chapter, "For " TFho So ever" {Os- An, O? Au,) "will save his life shall lose it

"and Who So ever" (O^-An, O?

"sake
shall find it." (ver. 25.)
ei/,

Av,)

"will lose his

shall
TAi/,

life

for

my

" shall offend," {Os Ean, O?

"Who So O^' An, O

receive Who So
Matt,
xviii. 5, 6.)

The Greek

Ina,

(ivx,

Conjunction, has the

we now understand, when used as a same sense of That. Thus we see, how
Ut,)

An, Ean, Een,

In,

{Av, Exv, Uv, Si,)

Ina,

(iva,

Ut,) En,

{Ev, In, Pro,E/?,

quum

significat in locum,)

and En,

(Ef,

Unum,) belong

to each

other.

We
I

have here the

same
in

"relations

under the Element

^N, which
D'^
,

shew
Ad,

to exist

the

Element

^C\ ^D^,
relation

&c.

C\

&c.

We
(E/?,

shall

instantly

acknowledge the

of Eis

and En,
to Id.

et Ev, In,

Ad,) to Eis, En,

I

(Eig, Ev,

Unus, Unum,)

One, This or That Person or thing, just as

suppose

Ad

to

belong

We
(Sfao/tta/,

have seen, that the Greek SEA=omai, and THEA=omai,

iEol. Qscxofidt, Video,)

belong to See, which

suppose to

be attached to the Articular part of Speech under this form, as the Saxon and Gothic Se, Sa, &c. and To, The, (Gr. Eng.) &c.
It will

now be

understood, likewise, that Thea, (, Spectaculum^

, Dea,) the Spectacle,

and the Goddess, convey the same idea

of

The object; and

thus

we

should conjecture, that in Thea,

(ea,)
(0oj,)

and Dea, we have the original form, and that in The=os, De=m5, the OS and us are derived from the construction of
the

T^E EARTH.
the Language.

'

479
the true

In

Dia and Zeu, we should suppose

in Zeus, (Zsv?,
{Xiog,

form to exist;
not appear.
as
in

but

Jupiter,) the simple

0Of,)

form does
the
S,

In Si=os,

Deus, Dor. pro

we have
{Qhx,

SEA-omai,

(Seaojita*.)

The Greek Theia,

Amita,
per-

Matertera,) means an Aunt, as denoting

The

distinguished

sonage; and hence we have, under the same form, Thei=05,

Divinus, ad
culus,

(s/oj,

Deum pertinens, Quog, Patris vel matris frater, avunpatruus,) The Divine personage, and The Honoured
In the Dialects of the Celtic,

personage, the Uncle, &c.

the terms for Deus in Lhuyd, are

among Dyu, Deu, Due, Dia; and we all

remember the terms in modern Languages, Dieu, &c. There is however some difficulty respecting these words, which must be
explained on another occasion.

We

shall all agree, that

among

the various ideas, from which

the term for

God might be

derived, the

name

of Father;

the word
Those,

of reverence, would probably supply an important source.

who have
of

Written on the Theory of Languages, have imagined,

that Infantine

Sounds have afforded some of the original materials

Hence, as they say, the Labial sounds Ab,
first

Human
for

Speech.

Ap, Pa, Pa, Ma, Ma,

uttered

by Infants, have supplied the

names

Father and Mother, through a great variety of LanSec.

guages, as Abu, Ubba,

&c. &c. (Arabic, Heb. &c. &c.)

Mama,

Papa, &c., and PA=Ter, h=Ther, Mo^Ther, &c. &c.

But not

only, say they, have the Labial sounds supplied these names, but

the sounds of the neighbouring organ, the Teeth, or the Dental

Letters
T, &c.,

have likewise furnished

Atta,
(^Attoc,

their assistance;

and

hence
sodes,

we have
Tax,
p.

vox, qua juniores senes compellant,

its

amabo, Pater,) with

244, &c.)

parallel terms,

and Taaut, Theut,

&c.. Tad,

Dad, &c. &c,

If,

(See

Mechanisme du Lajiguage,

Tom.

I.

therefore,

we

should be

inclined to

imagine, that the Infantine sounds At, Atta, Ta, Ta, Da, Da,
supplied the original materials for these

names denoting Father,

and

480
Being

^R. R. ".- C,
for

D, G, J, K, Q^

S,

T,

X, Z.
This or That
;

and afterwards
;

Being or Person in general,

such an opinion would not disturb

I

my

Hypothesis

but on

the contrary, some' of the facts, which

have noted, would rather

should then understand
{Qbkx,

be illustrated by that Hypothesis.

We

more

particularly,
Qsiog,

why Theia, and

;

Thei=05,

Amita,

Ma-

tertera,

Avunculus, Patruus,) the names of Relations, are

just as the

found among these terms

parallels,

Av

in Avunculus, with its

Avus, &c., belongs to the

Labial

Sounds

for

Father

and Mother, Aba, &c. &c., and as Patruus belongs

to Pater.
{Qsiog,

We

should hence perhaps be inclined to think, that Theios,

(0eoj,)

Avunculus,) Theos,

Zeus, Dis,

(Zeuj, Ai?,)

in

Latin Deus,

Dis, Dit-is, &c., were terms corresponding with Tad, Dad, &c., the

names
DiA,

for Father,

under one form

(0<a,)

and that Dia, Zeu,

This probably
in

(A<, Zeu,)

(Ir.)

Theia,

&c. &c., corresponded with the names of

Father, under another, as

Ta, Da, &c.

matter.

is

the true
(Udstog,

way

of conceiving the

Perhaps

Eetheios,

Venerandus, colendus,
causa,)

Udeie,
is

vox junioris ad seniorem reverential

the

true

form

Eethie, corresponding with

Atta.
&c.,

That

the

Greek

Tetta, (Tbttoc,

vox qua benevolenti^e aut honoris

.

caussa, junior seniorem compellat,) belongs to

Tad, Dad,
is

we

shall not

doubt

and that

Tettix,

{Tem^, Cicada,)

derived

from the same source, we shall likewise agree.

of old
(II. r.

The comparison

men

to

Grasshoppers

is

well

known,

TsTTiysa-cnu eoiKoreg, Sec.

and hence we understand the origin of the name of Tith^otius, the Tad, Dad, or old man, and why he is
151, &c.);

changed into a Grasshopper.

If the

Reader, as

have observed, should conceive, in his

the words,

Theory of Languages, that the Infantine sounds. At, Ta, Da,

supplied the original materials for some, or even for
all

under these forms j the series of

facts,
;

which

have exhibited,
relation,
affected,

would not be disturbed by this Theory nor would the which I have supposed to exist between words, be

unless

THE E ART IT.

unless
in
tliese

48
I

peculiar instances,

in

which

have exhibited
than to

certai^i details,

belonging rather to the modus

concipieiidi,

the great essential points maintained in the Hypothesis.

Under

such a Theory,

the

Reader perhaps might imagine, that the

Demonstrative parts of Speech would constitute the second step

in the formation

of

Languages

and that

Is,

Hic, Iste, This,

That Personage, and afterwards, either under the same form, or with some variety, Id, Hoc, This, That thing Se, Sa, Ce, St a,
&c., (Sax. Goth. Fr. Ital. &c.)

The Personage
Ground
or

or thing, would
of

be

such

terms

as

would immediately succeed the name

for

Father, &c.

The name
;

the

Earth,

we may
it

imagine, would soon

be in existence, from whatever source

(Eo-r<a,)

was

derived
Ariu,

and the Estia,

Ce,
(Ir.)

Terra,

Ceres,)

&c.

Ge, De, Deo, {Vri, A>?, we might conceive, &c.,

Is,

according to this Hypothesis, would denote It, (Eng.)

Istf,

{Lat. Locus,) Se, Sa, Ce, Sta, &c. &c., This or T/zi Place,
object.

We

see,

moreover,

how
;

the

mode

of

declaring

our

which Grammarians denominate by the name of tlie verb, would be attached to this process and how such words as Ata, Is, (Celt.) (Eng.) lsT=amai, (lo-ra^ttaf,) Est, (Lat.) Esta, Is,
ideas,

(Span.)

-^Sta,

(Ital.)

Sta=^^, (Lat.)
office

Ta,

Sr,

Se,

&c.

(Celt.

Sax. &c.)
at

would perform the

of Verbs of Existence, as

once connected with terms denoting the Ground, or Place,

and with Demonstrative parts of Speech.

seems
sufficiently

So
;

far

the

Theory

compact and

intelligible

perhaps, on whose

mind a

direct

similarity

and the Reader of form may make

of Father,
this

an impression, will be struck by observing, that the Celtic verbs

Ata and Ta
I

coincide in form with

the

name

Ata,

and the infantine sounds Ta, Ta.

might suggest, likewise, that
if,

In exhibiting

Theory,

some instances, the idea of This or That, as derived originally from Being, furnished the terms for Place; still it might happen, that by the same relation,
in

3 p

the

482

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
That.

the idea of Place would afterwards supply words conveying the

sense of This and

From whatever
still,
I

source

these words

may be

derived,

or by

whatever bonds of

affinity

they

may

be more particularly related;

of This, That,
that
it

imagine,

we

shall

agree,

that they are all to be referred to each other,

and that the ideas

and of Place, are so intimately blended together,

idle

would be an

labour to attempt their separation, and

of

abhorrent from the discovery

within our reach.
After this statement,
I

such

facts,

which are found

shall leave the shall be

Reader

to follow
I

that
shall

modus
leave

concipiendiy to

which he

most

inclined.

him

to decide

on the Primitive notion, as on a point of

Theory, totally unconnected with the object of these discussions.

I shall

likewise submit to his decision those instances, in which

the ideas annexed to Place, and to Demonstrative parts of Speech,

This

That,

are involved with each other j

and

shall leave

to determine, whether the idea of Place, or of This

That,
in

him
be

the

prevailing

notion.

Such an investigation would

many

cases be precisely

of the

same

kind, as if the

Reader should

attempt to adjust, whether in the adverbs of Place, as they are

called,

Hic and Hue, the idea of Place most

if

prevailed, or that

of the Demonstrative part of Speech; and

Hic could be proved

to be originally derived from the notion of Place, the consideration

would
if

in fact

then be, whether Hic and

Hue

partook most of
imagine,

their original or their

secondary

idea.

The Reader may

he pleases, that the particle Ge,

solita,

{Te, Particula, Aliis

vocibus fere
directly

adnecti

Certe,
its

(2.)

cum pronominibus, Quidem,)

if

connects itself with

(r,
Tvj,

adjacent term, similar in form, Gea, Gee,

Terra)

and he may suppose too,

are referred
to a certain

he pleases, that when

these Particles
'

Place
is

'

Such a Place,

This or That Place,' that the idea of Place

in
'

the prevailing notion,

as

Panta|CH0u,

Chee,

(riavra^ou,

UavTuxV') Every]Place,'

or

THE
or
I
'

EARTH.
it,
*

4S3
if

Every /^]

here,' as

we

express

Every] H^r^ and There,'

may

so say.

The Reader, however, cannot

designating Place in
derived
There, are

but observe, that

these

explanatory terms,
Here,
I

our Language,
parts

Where,

from
If

Demonstrative

of

Speech, as
(Aey^o,

have before shewn.

we

considered only De=?7/-o,

(Aelite,

Hue, Adesdum,) and DE=Ute,

Hue

adeste,)

we

should be inclined to imagine, that the idea of Place prevailed,

and that these words more directly connected themselves with the form De, (A-^, pro r?!,) the Ground ; but when we remember,
that
DE=f77-o

belongs to The= ^Re,

we

see

in

The, how the

Secundus,)

Demonstrative idea exists.

likewise, in
its

The same

Demonstrative idea appears,

adjacent term DE=Uter=os, (Aeure^oj,

It is

which
ideas

have shewn to signify Tnz^Other.

entangled with each
other.

thus, that such

are
I

Even
though

in

Go

and

Kio,

(K;u,) as

have suggested on a former occasion, the same

difficulty

may

be raised.

The term Ge,

Tri,)

(Ff,)

it

appears to be
particularly

attached to Gea, Gee, (Tbu,

the Ground,

is still

connected with Pronouns, as with kindred parts of Speech, and

is

then best translated by Qiiidem, which,

we know,
in

belongs to
the course

the Pronoun Qiiidam.

We

have seen, moreover,

(Fe,)

of these discussions, that the Greek Ge,

itself

appears to connect

immediately with the Saxon Ge, the Gothic Ja, &c. &c.,
tlie

which removes us somewhat from the direct influence of

Greek Gea,

(r.)

In considering the Celtic verbs

Ata and Ta,

with the

we cannot
before
it,

but perceive

how

these forms

'^T'^,

T'^,

breathing before the Radical Consonant, and with no breathing

connect themselves with each other.

remark, that these
forms,

Still,

however,

we must

when once

existing,

may

be considered, under one point of view, as distinct and separate

forms, generating a peculiar race of words, more directly related
to each other.

Before

finish these notices

on the Theory of Languages, I might

484
I

Tt.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
t

might observe, that there

{Ovo[/.aT07roix,

is

still

another source, the principle

fictio,

o( Onomatopoeia,
fictio

nominis seu vocabuli

formation
in

nominis

a sono,) which

is

supposed, likewise, by our Theorists, to

for

have afforded

materials

the

of

Human
when

Speech.
1

This principle will be considered

another place,

shall

examine those terms with which

I

it

appears to be most connected.

must again

repeat,

that these discussions, such as they are,

about the Theory of Languages, have

discovery
of those facts,
patient and accurate

nothing to do with the enabled

to

which we are

learn

investigation.
{rr],)

The

name of

the

by Earth,

EsTiA,

(Eo-rta,)

Ge,

&c., or,

under other Elements, Ten-a,

its

Solum, &c.,

when once

existing,

would equally exert

derived.

influence,

and

alike operate in the production of words,

whatever might be
It is

the source from which that

name was

not to be

understood by this statement, that every Element, denoting the

Earth, produces
a race of words, conveying precisely the
:

same

turn of meaning

On

the contrary, each

sidered to exhibit a characteristic

itself,

Element may be conturn of meaning, pecuhar to

in

as derived either

by accident from peculiar views

object,

con-

sidering the

same common
idea,

or as

impregnated, perhaps,

with the peculiar

originally taken. in

from which the name of that object was

attached to

Both these principles may probably have operated

is

producing the characteristic difference, which

I

each Element.
of

must observe, moreover,

in

that this peculiar turn

meaning can be exhibited

series

of indisputable

and

innumerable facts;

though the Primary cause should be hidden

from our view, and should be the object only of conjecture, unimportant even in the discovery of those truths, which are
placed within
the

sphere

of our

researches.

All,

which has
refers only

been supposed
to a

to relate to the

Theory of Languages,
infiueiice.

very few terms indeed, which on the present view of the

little

question appear to have but

Those terms,

wliich

have

THE

EARTH.

485

have been imagined to be derived from the principle of Onoma' topceia, perform no important part, and present themselves to
our view, rather as capricious and insulated appendages to Language, which are removed from the sphere of
as necessary and fundamental parts of
its its

action, -than

structure,

which operate
All,

with energy and effect in the business

of

its

formation.

which concerns the Theory of

Human

Speech,

may
;

be exhausted

within the compass of a few sentences or pages

exhibiting the affinity of words to each other,

while the facts,

must be acquired

by the most minute examination of the various terms of which Languages are composed, and can be detailed -only in long and
laborious discussions, which

must be recorded

in

many

a bulky

volume.
said on
till

must add,

likewise, that even the

little,

which can be
effect,

the

Theory of Languages, cannot

be said with

all

these facts shall

be

fully discovered

and ascertained.

Whatever Theory of Language

whatever he

the Reader

may

adopt,

and

may

be disposed to think respecting the union of

the terms denoting Being, under the

forms
{y.<ttm,')

'^C,

&c.

'^,

&c.,

with the name for the EArTH, Estia,

think that
all

he will probably

these terms must be considered as ultimately beother.

longing to each

guages have collected

Theory of Lanthe various words denoting Father and

the
"^C, '^D,

The Writers on

Mother, which appear under our Elements

&c. C'S

D\

&c.

though their enquiries have terminated

at

this

point, nor

have they appeared to imagine, that any other terms denotiug Being, under different relations, are connected with such words,
I

shall detail

some of the words

''D,
:

for Father

and Mother, under

our Element ^C,

collected

&c. C^, D^, &c., which have been already

if

by others

and

the Reader should be of opinion, that

these words supplied the origin for the terms denoting Being,

under the same Element,

he will place them as the

to

original

and fundamental words belonging

that

race of Pronoims,

Articles,

486
which

*R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
which have been the objects of our discussion, and
in a
I

Articles, &c.,

have collected

former page, (336, &c.)

The
p.

Author of the Mechanisme

d' Angola

du

Language^
le

(Tom.

I.

245, &c.) has the following article: "L'Egyptien,

diront

Cophthe,
Celui du
le

" I'Africain

Taaut, Theut, Thot, Tot.

le

" Congo

Tat.

he

Celtique,
le

Cimraec,

1'

Armorique,

bas

" Breton,
*'

le Gallois,

Cantabre diront Taat, Taad, Tad, Tath,

Taz, Aita.

L' Irlandois Nathair.

Le Gothique

Atta.

L'Epirote
le
le

" Atti. Le Frison Haite. Le Valaque Tatul. L' Esclavon, " Russe, le Polonois, le Bohemien, le Dalmate, le Croate,

" Vandale,

le

Bulgare, le Servite, le Carnique, le Lusacien, et

" autres derives de I'ancien Illyrien, et de I'ancien Sarmate diront " Ottse, Otsche,
Otshe, ou par corruption Oieze,

Wotzo, fFschzi,

" Otsky, Wosche, &c. Le Sauvage de la N. Zemble Otose. Le " Lapon ^tti. Le Livonien, le Curlandois, le Prussien, le
" Lithuanienj le Meklembourgeois, Tabes, Tews, " Thewes ou Tabes. Le Hongrois Atyank, Atya. " du

Thawe, Tewe,

Les Sauvages

Canada, Aistan, Aytan, Outa, Jdatti.

Le Huron Jihtaha.

" Le Groenlandois Attata. Le Sauvage de N. Angleterre Oshe. " Le Mexicain Tahtli. Le Brasilien Tuba. Le Kalmouk Mey. " Le
Siberien
Atai.

Le Russe

Otetze.

Le Lapon

Otzia,

&c.

" Tous en se servant de la lettre de dent douce, moyenne ou " rude." In this collection, which is very negligently made,

oar Author,

we

see,

has omitted the Greek

Atta,

(Attk, Atta,)

Tetta, (Tbttx,)

the

English Dad,

&c.

&c. &c.

In the

same

column
occurs,

Mr. Shaw's Dictionary, where Aruair, a Father, we have " Ata, Is, Am," where we perceive, how the
of
is

verb of Being

connected with these words.

In

Gothic,

as

Atta

Aithei means likewise Mater; and in the same column of Lye's Saxon Dictionary, in which Aithei occurs, we have the Gothic Airtha, Terra. Before I quit the Greek terms, beginning with 0, Th, and
signifies

Father,

having

THE
to omit the

EARTH.
I

487
ought not
Sulphur,)

having a vowel breathing after the Radical consonant,

consideration

of Thei=ow,

(Oeiov,

which

means perhaps The

Pono,)
the Ground;
*

Substance,
to Place,'

Theo, Theo,

(0w, Curro, Qea,

'To Run, and

which miglit seem to bring us to

TiiE=ing,'

and yet they might be derived from the idea of

lively, action,'

so express The This or That or 'Putting Greek Thuo, {Guu, Sacrifico Cum impetu quasi
it,

The brisk,

and from that of

'

if I

may
Tlie

in

situation.'

furibundus

feror, ruo, festino;

*

Furo; Ferveo, ^Estuo,)

action,'

relates perhaps to the

it

The

brisk violent
but
I

from whatever idea

such
that
is

may

be derived.

will not pretend to decide, that

the notion annexed to

these terms;
Article,

must observe,

the intensive Particle or

under the form G'^,D'', &c., has certainly supplied verbs,

relate

which
of this

to Intensive

actions, as

will appear in the

course
its

discussion.

Whether
Szc,

the

English

term Do, with

Article,
I

parallels

Thue, (Germ.)

belongs to
it

the

cannot

decide.

In Gothic, the parallel term, as

should seem, to Do,

appears under the form

lead us to think that

TG,

as

Taugan, Facere; and this would

Do

belongs to the Element

TG.

The

Latin

Do, and the English Do, must surely be

whatever

referred to each other,

may have been

I

their origin.

The Greek Duo,

{Avu,.

Subeo, ingredior; occido; Induo,) and the

likewise,
Occido,

Duo

in ///=Duo,

must
of

think,

be referred to Do, (Eng.)

In the sense
in the

we

see
in

'

The

action of violence,'
of /;z=Duo,
Z)o;i

&c. as

English

Do; and
*

the

sense

we have

the use of

Do

in

our colloquial phrase, 'To

and

Doff,^ as applied to cloaths,

To Do on
is

and

off.'

In

Doo,

(Aow,) from

which

Didofui,

{Ai6u[/,i,)

supposed to be derived,

we have

tlie

form of the

Di=Do in Didomi, (A;^wp,) as well as the Ti=The in Tithemi, (Ti6'/i[A.h) may represent the reduplication of the same terms expressing the action of the verb. The
Latin Do, and perhaps the

analogy

^88

^R. R.

\ - C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
verbs
to to
in Mi,

analogy of the

as

they

are arisen

called,

which

the

Grammarians
examples.
Latin

detail

us,

may have

from

these very
in the

We

seem

perceive the

same reduplication

De=Di, and De=Do, and a further addition by the same analogy, perhaps, in De=Di=Di. We see the original sense of
the Latin

phrases as
*

Do, as corresponding with the English Do, in such Dare amplexus, cantus,* &c. 'To Do embracings,
'

singings,' &c.
Si quis

In the

Laws

of the

Twelve Tables, we have

"

"

hominem liberum

morti

Duit," which precisely coin-

cides

with the use of

"

Do

in our ancient expression

Done

to

"Death;"
"

Done to Death by slanderous Was the Hero that here lies."

tongues,

{Much Ado about Nothing.)

where Mr. Malone has justly observed, that " this obsolete " phrase frequently occurs in our ancient dramas.". We have
seen,
that in Saxon, as
in

English,

The

is

one form of the

and in the same opening of my Saxon Dictionary, we have THE=a}i, or The=o, " Proficere, vigere, pollere, pu" bescere, adolescere," which surely connects itself with the
Article;

Intensive

word The.

This idea of verbs being derived from

C"^,

Pronominal parts of Speech, under the form

That, &c., will receive illustration from the
parts of Speech,

D'^, &c, with

the breathing after the Radical Consonants, denoting The, This,

Hebrew Pronominal

and

Particles,

which

shall take this occasion of

examining.

must be observed however, that some of these terms may be referfed to the Element TS, SS, &c. and under that idea, the Radical form of these Greek verbs Thiio, (Qvu, Sec.) would
It
;

be found, in the future, Thuso,

(0uo-w.)

In

many

terms, not pro-

duced on this occasion, which appear under the form C'^,D'^, &c.,
this
difficulty presents itself.

If the

Doo,

(Aow,) should be con-

ceived to be the true Elementary form, perhaps

some might imagine,

that

THE
that
it

EARTH.
De, Deo,
is

489
Pro
Tr;,

belongs to the form

in Zet^u^og a^ou^k,

(At?,

Terra,

A'^u,

Ceres,) as

which

equally applicable, whether

we

regard Aw^ov as belonging to Aou, or not.

HEBREW PRONOMINAL PARTICLES AND PRONOUNS.

In examining
express
it,)

Hebrew Pronominal Particles, (if I may so and some of the Pronouns, which belong to our
the

Element

"C\ ^D\

&c. or

C\ D\

shall first consider those,

;

with the breathing after the Radical Consonant

connect themselves
ideas,

as

they directly

with the form of the words, and with the

discussion.
^'

now under
applied in the

In Hebrew,

b>

'^

is

used as a

Conjunction, denoting
It is

That

For Because When,"

as nt^K
Is,
ti^

&c. &c.

same sense
t!''

ASR,

says Mr. Parkhurst,

it

of which word, or of

IS,

denoting
of S'^,

(Eng.) he considers
corresponds with nD

as

an abbreviation.

The form

CH,

" Thus, In this Manner,

Here, As,

Like As, About

" Yea, Because, For, Therefore, for That reason, " Though," as Mr. Parkhurst explains it in its different senses^

Surely, When, But,

Here we see
is

applied.

what various purposes the idea conveyed by That Another form of these words, tr S'^, and CH, n3 is
to

nr

ZH, " This, This here, A certain one," &c. &c. The latter word ZH, n* says Mr. Parkhurst, "Like Ovtoc in Greek, (see
" Acts
X.

36.) and Hie in Latin, sometimes imports Eminence

" Distinction, Pre-eminence."

Another form of

HT

ZH,

is

nif

ZUH,

which occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, says Mr. Parkhurst; but in Arabic, 'It ZUI, signifies " to verge, tend or incline towards a " certain point, vergebat, tendebat Eo, petebat Illud,' " where in
'

Eo and

Illud

we

see the original idea.

(i. e.

The same word means

two
lines, planes,

an " Angle, Corner,

the Inclination of
is

&c.

" to each other,) whence the verb

used in the derivative senses

3 2

"of


490
^R. R.
'^

.-

C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T,

X, Z.
Mr. ParkIn another

" of thrusting
hurst explains
*'

into corners, hiding, laying up," Szc, as

it.

Hence
the

the

word means,
notion,

in

one sense, ntO M=ZUI,

nN*T Z\J,

Store=Houses, where things are hiddeti or laid up."

sense

we have

primitive

it

n?

ZH, ZAT,

Mr. Parkhurst has noted the coincidence of the term under such a meaning with nt ZH, before produced, and
This, This Here."

suggested, that the sense of the Demonstrative Pronouns

may

belong to the Root mt

ZUH,

" as denoting the tendency of our

" own, or the directing of another's mind to a certain object."

Adjacent to the word nr ZH, This or That,

we have

ZI,

which, as Mr. Parkhurst says, "occurs not as V. in Heb. nor (so " far as I can find) in the Eastern Dialectical Languages ; but " the idea is To be Bright, Splendid, &c., and hence the Greek

"

Ziu,

To he fervid, hot."

The

sense of Splendor, attached to the

Hebrew term,
object;
to the

certainly^ belongs to the idea of

(Zsoi,

The
is

Distinguished

and the Greek Zeo,

Ferveo,)

perhaps attached

same
I

idea.

In examining this word in

bulary,

cast

my

eyes

on Zao,

(Zaw,

Greek VocaVigeo, Vivo,) which we

my

shall certainly

imagine to be derived from the same source; and

Vocabulary,

every thing tends to confirm this opinion.

to

Zao, (z,) in this

Zua.,

Far, &c.

idem,) which perhaps

of Distinction, or
it

The succeeding word is Zea or Zeia, (zsa, Zea, means The Precious pro-

duction, by
(rj,)

way

directly belongs to

the

Gee,
of

Dee,

(Ajj,

Terra,) the Ground.

In the combination Z^i=Doros,

(ZetSuao?,

Fertilis,

Almus,) a term expressing the Blessings

Fertility,

we

are indeed brought to the

Ground
some
is

but here the

Zei may be intensive.

We

shall probably

be confirmed in our
Intensive sense,
directly adopted

opinion, that these terms are derived from

when we remember an
as an Intensive Particle,

adjacent word, which

Za,

(Zx, Particula inseparabilis,

Augens

significationem,

ut

ZocTrXovrog,

Valde dives.)
;

Here we have the

I

very idea, supposed in

my

Hypothesis

and

shew

in another
place,

THE
place, that

EARTH.
'f

491
likewise
fruit,

Za

is

"

The

Olive tree

The. and

The Hebrew word ZI, means fruit, q. d. The Splendour tree and

so

" called from producing Oil," says Mr. Parkhurst, " which sup" ports the action of fire in Light and Splendour." The Zi, as
denoting the Olive,
is

The Distinguished
signifying
'^L,

Tree.
its

Our Lexicoparallel

grapher imagines, that Olea, the Olive, and

belong to the Hebrew Vn HL,
Olea, &c.
is

terms,

To

Shine.

Perhaps

attached to the Element

for the

same reason, as

denoting The

Tree,
rr

To

Shine'

is

Whether the Hebrew word derived from a similar idea, must be the subject of
Ilea Arbor.

enquiry in another place.

In Hebrew,

ZZ, or

ZIZ, means "

An

animal moving or
to
't

" endued

with

Perhaps

this
is

Nothing

Whatever Moveth, ttuv idea of Life and Motion may belong to so common in Hebrew, as to double
Motion,

xivovf/,evov."

ZI, nt

ZH.

a letter, exforceable.

pressing a certain idea, in order to

make

that idea

more

Now

the

Hebrew

tt'tJ^

SS has a
S,

similar meaning,

"To

be brisk,

"active, sprightly, chearful;"

similar reduplication of
*'
li^

where perhaps we may have a

"

The

person or thing
it.

That,

Who^ Which?"
we

as

Mr. Parkhurst explains

It

is

curious,

that

should find attached to the word nD

CH,

This and That,

terms with a similar meaning to those, which are annexed to

ZA, That. We have ro CUH, " To Burn, Scorch, as Fire," where the term is applied to the Burning of Fire, as ^r ZI is to The term HD CCH, means its Brightness. To be strong,
nt
'

may be a reduplication of 3 C. Mr. Parkhurst refers to this Hebrew v^ord mD CUH, the Greek Kaio, (k<w, Kauo-w,) and the English Caustic, &c. The Greek and Hebrew words may perhaps belong to each other. The Hebrew nn ChlH, " To be strong and vigorous," we shall now understand
*

vigorous, firm,' which

to be only another of these words,

'r

ZI, &c.

It signifies, likewise,

"

To

Live," and, as a substantive, "

A Living creature. An Animal."

We


492

R.R. \-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
perceive,

We

how

this

word coincides
the

in idea

with Zao, (Zaw,

Proficere,

Vigeo,

Vivo,)

and with
or can,"

Saxon THE=an,
do
but
not affirm,
I

Vigere,

pollere, pubescere, adolescere,

and with the Latin QueO, "

that

To

be

" able, to

may
the

these

terms

directly belong to each other;

belong to

same

idea

The

This

mean
or

to assert, that they

That

distinguished
which have

person or thing
I

the

Qui

the
will

That That, &c. &c. &c.

Particles, &c.

shall

now examine some Hebrew

"^C,

not been so particularly discussed in the preceding enquiry, under

the form
"^D,

&c.

It

be necessary to note, likewise,

the corresponding Pronominal parts of Speech in this Language,

under the same form.

*'

We

have seen, that the Latin

to the

Ad

has

been referred by the Etymologists

Usque
=

Hebrew

-rj;

OD, " Ad,

this

Ad,"

word by "Yet,
" Until, To,

Besides, moreover, Again, yet Unto, Repeated Both, And;" and

still
it it

says

Martinius.

Mr. Parkhurst

explains
again,

More

in

one sense of

the word, as our Author observes, "

<'

is

used almost like a N.

its

Any

other, any else,"

where we see

in

original

Pronoun

state,

Mr. Parkhurst has justly pointed out

(Et/,)

its

correspondence

and Eoos, (Ew?,) in the versions of the Septuagint and Symmachus; and he refers to it the Saxon Gyt, the English Tet, the 'L^iX.m Ad, and the English At. The Hebrew

with the Greek Eti,

word denotes likewise, " Timeforeward, futurity. Eternity to come," which mean That or Ton period Unto which we proceed.' It denotes, likewise, "To bear witness, testify;" and as a Noun, " A witness or testimony a Sign, as the Rainbow, Moon," &c.,
'

which
*

means

That remarkable

object,

Ad quod homines respiciunt.' ADD, signifies, moreover, "To preserve or continue still, e. in being or safety ;" where we have the original idea oi Place
Id,
i.
*'

men look, The same Hebrew term TT}^

which

At

or

Situation,

or of any thing

Placed

Situated

from

which

idea,

as

conceive, these terms, denoting This or That Existing being


THE
or thing
This

EARTH.
by "Stand upright;" and by

493
In one passage
this

That,
it

&c., have been derived.

of the Psalms,

is

translated
it
;

word, Taylor explains

in

Existo Sisto,
is

Sec.

where we see the same metaphor as The succeeding word in Mr. Parkhurst's

Lexicon,

mv ODH,

"

To

Pass over or upon, as a path or

;

way.

"

To

cause to pass upon, to put on," as ornaments

to have the

where we

more original sense of Place, or of going from Place to Place To Place it, if I may so say, as applied to motion, and To Place or Put on a garment. The

seem likewise

term,

we

see,

belongs to

*iy

OD, and
or

agrees with

it

even

in

the

secondary sense, which ny

explain

OD

bears of

mv ODH,
it,

by

'

To Ad

Ad or TO, To On,

To; as we might
or Unto,'
if I

may

so express
spot.

Jre

Ad locum To
parallel

pass

TO
to

On, Unto, a certain

There

is

however a

term

these words,

which
is

will unequivocally determine

their original sense.

This term

Chaldee ana ATA,) which, according to Mr. Parkhurst, means, in its first sense, "To come, to come TO, come " near, approach, come speedily," and in its second sense,
(in

nna ATH,

Token," which senses agree with .the significations of the preceding terms; but the same word nx nns* nK AT, ATH, ATI, is used as a Pronominal and Articular part of Speech, denoting Thou, Me, and The, The Very
niK
Sign,

we have

AUT, "A

and it is adopted likewise as a Preposition, signifying " With, " To, Towards." We here see that precise union of ideas between The and To in the same word, which my Hypothesis
This example alone would be decisive of the question. The Hebrew nn AT means, moreover, a Coulter, which Mr. Parksupposes.

hurst supposes to be so called, because

it

"comes before the ploughprecise idea,

;

" share
it is

in ploughing."

Whatever be the

by which

we perceive, connected with the other senses of the word that we are directly brought to the very spot, from which, as
I

imagine.

494
I

'^R.
all

R.\-C, D, G, J, K, Q,

S, T,

X, Z.
Mr. Parkliurst

imagine,

these terms are ultimately taken.

enumerates, among the derivatives of this Hebrew word, " At^ " With, The, Thee, Thou;" and all these terms, if we except
With, assuredly belong to
idle,
it,

and

to each other.

It

would be

however, to select any one of these terms as the original,

to consider the others as Derivatives.
this

and

Mr. Parkhurst produces,

passage, in
to

under

Hebrew word,
of our
version.

the following

order

to

illustrate its Intensive or Articular sense,

and

shew the

faulty

translation

In

the fourth chapter of Genesis

his

we

have,

"And Adam knew Eve

I

" and bare Cain, and said,

and she conceived, have gotten a Man from the' Lord,"

wife;

mn' TK
sidered

Ji^'f*

AIS

AT JHUH;

where our Translators have con-

AT
it
I

as denoting From,

a
the

sense, \Nh;ch, as

Mr. Parkhurst

imagines,
it

cannot bear on

this occasion.
;

Dr. Geddes translates

"

by "

have acquired a godlike man-child

on which Mr. Park-

hurst

observes,

JHUH,

incommunicable name mn'" " must not be degraded to the sense of Godlike;" and he

"But

surely

accordingly imagines, that

" referring to the 15. of the seed of " the woman, who should bruise the serpent's head ; which promise,
'

means "The very, evangelical promise, Gen. iii.

it

or even Jehovah;

however,

it

is

plain,

from her mistake, she did not perfectly

I

" comprehend."

This interpretation,

imagine,
is

will

not

be

adopted, though the sense given to

the

DK AT,

just.

Let us mark

Hebrew words Aish, and At, the terms 'The YEKY-Godlike,' which, we see, belong
the Latin
the
Is,

for

Man, and The

and

to

to each other,

the English It, &c.

and

have already examined

Is,

Hebrew nty* or ^'' ISH, IS, AIS, Man, is referred. t:>K

which
hurst,
signifies ^ire,

Existence,

(Eng.) &c., to which

\i?H

We

have a similar form,

Is
;

AS,

and sometimes, perhaps.

word,
produces
are

and Mr. Parkdenoting

notion,

under

this

Chaldee term,
the

Foundations,

where

we

brought to
Perhaps

primitive

supposed

in

my

Hypothesis.

the

sense of Fire

may

belong

THE EARTH.
belong to the idea of 'The
to the term

495
Extraordinary,
this

That Powerful,
If

'Element;' and Mr. Parkhurst has accordingly referred

tf*

word
the

Being, Substance.
Fire,

such should be the

fact,

words denoting

belonging to our Element, as lonis, &c.,

I

should perhaps be referred to the same idea.

produce, however,
&cc.,

these terms for Fire, under a race of words dQno\\ng Agitation,

which
In
nns*

is

likewise a very probable idea.

the

same opening
is,

of

Mr. Parkhurst's Lexicon, where

which means,
in its first sense,

ATH

we have ASR,
;

IK'X

as

Mr. Parkhurst supposes, "

cessful,

To
in

proceed, go forward, to be suc-

"

prosperous "

and

another sense

it

means, " Who,

" Which,
explains
'

Whom,"
;

it,

Relative word," as this Lexicographer " referring to somewhat going before, either expressed

" a

or understood

and so causing the sentence to Proceed or

" Go forzvard without interruption or repetition."

Prosperous

Happy,

The

sense of

of Distinction

means only The or That Personage, by way The Prosperous Happy Personage, just as Queo,

Qyi=Ens, denoting Pozverjid, Able, belongs

to

Oui.

The term
is

ASR

likewise .means,

as

Conjunction,

That, and

used in

various manners for Because, As, When, 7Vhere, which Mr. Park-

hurst has

duly referred to the original sense of That, in his

explanations,

In the Because That "For the cause That " manner That, JsAt the time That, When, The place " That, Where," &c. and here again we see how Conjunctions, with apparently different senses, may belong to the idea of That. The Hebrew ^5'=^/? is probably a compound of the Element '^S=''R. In the opening of the Psalms we have three words belonging to each
;

other, applied in their different senses, "Blessed

|K>i<

is

The

Man That"
as
if it

ty^KH
'

'"iti'J^

ASRI HAIS ASR, which

'

is

the

same

had

been have

Is,'

(quasi SeMTiKug,)
'

been,
thusit

Is Homo, Js Qui,' or, as it might Homo, (vel AliOui=^S,) Qui.' Qui=w5, Qui

And

is,

that

Languages have been formed.

In

Hebrew,


496
^R. R.

\-C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T,X, Z.
Particle,

W AZ
"

means, as a Noun and

This time,
;

"

At

That time, then

Now. At That point of time," as Mr. Parkhurst explains it where we have the ideas combined, of At and This That, which I suppose in my Hypothesis. Our Author seems

At

doubtful whether he should consider

In Hebrew, likewise,

it

as a

Pronoun or a

Particle.

" manner,

ya AIK is a particle denoting " In what By what means. Where;" and here we have still the

same meaning, " In the Manner, That." Mr. Parkhurst supposes it to be a compound of 'N AJ, Where, and nD KH, Thus or Here which may possibly be the fact, though it may perhaps be the
simple form, belonging to the Element
before
it.

'^K,

with the breathing

in riDD'K

We

have, however, a

compound

AIK-KH.

There
"

is

another particle

AK,

-jn

signifying " Indeed

Surely,"
it

or in This or That very manner.

Mr. Parkhurst describes

is

by

Particle denoting that the speaker

very earnest, much moved,

it

" or as

may be regularly " deduced from HDJ" NKH, "to strike, asL3X" AT, "from nt3j" NTH. On the origin of the Hebrew tJK AT, denoting Stooping,
say, greatly struck,

we

and accordingly

as

Mr. Parkhurst supposes, or Slowly, Gently, as

others,

cannot

accurately decide.

The preceding term

"IHK

to

this

in

Mr. Parkhurst's Lexicon

place,

is'

AC/zR,

"Behind, After, either of

or

time,"

which

perhaps
That.

may be another form of ASR, and may mean The term jB^=H?'wd' certainly means Be=Tbna?,'
'

only This

or 'Be=Tb'
it

Situation.

In

one of the senses, Mr. Parkhurst explains

in

by

"Another,

i.e. Oiie,
it

some

respect, after or posterior

;''

and he

derives from

After and Other, where in

Other we

see the idea,

which coincides with

in

my
yi.1

separate articles

Hypothesis. Mr, Richardson has placed Akhar, " Another, a Second," and yi^l
In the next column

Akhir, "Last,
"Extremity.

posterior, ultimate, final."

of his Dictionary, he has cjjrLl Akhir^^, " Posterior, last

The
adds,

Life

eternal;

the other world;"

and he
-

" Akhiret

THE

EARTH.
to
;

497
UJii "

^in Jlian, " An " This world, and Jhan, " That world." The ^^\^ ^^\ Hebrew nnx ACAR, is used somewhat in a similar manner and Mr. Parkhurst has referred it to Acheron, " the name of one of
j

" Jkhiret is always opposed by the Arabians *' which signifies, The world or the present Life " which the Persians make use also of (^U^-

Dnya,

synoniinous to

^jjI "

" the infernal

rivers, in the

Greek and Roman Mythology;" or

the River of the Other world.

We
is

cannot but note in

all this,

how

the idea of a Future

World

marked by the Demonstraand such might be the

tive or Distinctive

Pronouns That

Other;

AC^R. If such should be the fact, it will be the same compound as in Oth=ER, Et=Er-05, (Ete^oj); yet on this point there is some difficulty. If Ach=Er=On should be derived from
origin of
this
idea, the

On must

be considered as belonging to the Elethat the

in

ment '^N, bearing the same meaning. It is curious, same mode of speaking occurs among the Greeks, who,
to

order

express

Future

or the

Other

World, have adopted the

Demonstrative term Ekei,

(Eksi,)

That

place,

There.

We

all

remember

the address to Death in the last Speech of Ajax

1

Qxvxre, Qxvxtb,
TOi
(re

vuv

fjL

iTTKnci^ou fioXuV

Ka<

f^iv

KAKEI

Tr^oa-av^^a-u ^vvuv.
;

" O Mors, Mors, nunc accedens me specta " Etsi te quidem, et Illic cohabitans tibi alloquar."

The
use.

Critics

have been aware of this peculiarity of expression

and
its

have produced, on different occasions, various instances of

~

CELTIC PARTICLES AND PRONOUNS.

Though
Speech
the
in
I

have
the

perpetually

appealed

to

the Celtic forms

of

preceding

Enquiries, concerning the nature of

Pronouns,

and the terms directly belonging to 3 R

them, as
the

498
the

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Conjunctions

Prepositions,

&c.

yet

shall

here more

particularly consider these Dialects,

and endeavour to explain the

in the

mode, in which the process of composition has operated

formation of such parts of Speech.
to
I

shall not

however attempt
will enable

examine every instance,

in

which

this

composition occurs; but

as

shall

make only such general

observations,

the

Celtic

Scholar at once to unravel other examples of a similar

kind.
I

Some

of these

compounds

are understood, but on others,

imagine, no just conceptions have been formed.

Dialects,

In the Irish

and Galic
denoting
I,

Me, Mi, Tu,

Se,

Ise, &c. are simple states

Thou, and He, as

;

we have

before seen.

Inn, in Irish,

signifies JVe

and

it

corresponds with terms in other Languages,

as

bearing the same idea,

before produced
;

Uns, (Goth.) &c. &c. which

have

but S'^=Inn,

We,

is

compound

of Se and Inn.

Ibb and S=Ibb in these Dialects signify Te, where in the latter

word we have another compound, corresponding with

(Lat.) and various other terms, as
I

S'*;=Ibi,

have before shewn.

Id=Se, which
in a

In Irish
S'^ =
is

and

Galic,

ad means They:
They; and

In the former Language,

in the latter,

Iad

signifies, likewise,

quasi

Iad=Se; where we have combinations of Se and Iad

order.

contrary

An,

in

both these Dialects,

is

the familiar Article, as in

the English

Jn;

and

in
is

the
lost.

Plural

we have Na, where

'^N, the

the

breathing before the

In

Na=

Genitive plural,

we have

a combination of

Na

and An.
*

In these Dialects, Cia,

; '

Ce,Co, Ciu, Ci=Od, &c.

signify

Who, Which, What

'
'

and So,
the

Sa, Su, S=In, &c. 'That, There;' S^=An,S^=On, &c.

His;' Ud,

Od, S ^ =UD, This, That,' &c.

'

&c. Ti, Te,

He, the

Man.' In
I

same
pared

Dialects,

Cia means likewise

"A

Man, Husband."

have

already noticed the composition of G='^Ach, Every;

it

and comwhich

with other terms.

In Galic,

we have Eile, Another,

'All, every,'
is

belonging to Alius, &c., and Chu=Ile,

probably in this instance a compound of C^^Eile.

The Ci=Od
is

THE
is

EARTH.
Mi=Se means
is
'

499
I,'

a similar composition to Qu- Id, Qu=Od, &c.

or

'I myself,'

from which the Latin

seems to be directly taken, as

its

Me=T, the addition ^o=Met; where it

to Pronouns,

applied in

original sense, though

it

was afterwards added on other occaa composition

First,

sions, as

Nos =Met.

In Galic, Cheudfia of

means Same, where we have

these
Dialects,

Che-Ud=Na.
is

In

Ceud

is

the

and a

Hundred, which
ceeded thus
far,

surely a composition of

Ce=Ud.

Having pro-

the Celtic Scholar might be tempted to conjecture,

that the terms for the First,

the Head,

&c., and a Hundred, under

to

the forms
That, as

CN, might be

likewise

compounds, similar

S'^=In,
First,

the Galic Ceariy the Head, the

Welsh

Cyii,

the

&c. &c.

He would

likewise, perhaps,

conjecture,

by the same
Ceanan,
If the

mode

of reasoning, that

the

name

for a

Hundred, under the

as

Element CN, was a similar composition,

Ceanair, the

the Galic

Welsh
to

Cant, the Latin Centum, &c. &c. &c.

is

Greek Ekaton,
belonging

(Ekxtov,)

not

quasi

Ekton,

with

the

Centww, perhaps we should imagine,

a composition of the

Kton that Ek =
'^N,

At=On was
That, &c.

Element

'^K,

'^T,

and of

in order to express the greatness of the

number, quasi That

I

number, by way of
is

distinction.

dare not venture

to conjecture, that such

the origin of Cyn, &c., as the process

of composition would then

proceed to an extent, to which

we

should with difficulty raise our conceptions, in the present state

of the
discussion.

the form

CN

Through the whole compass of Language denotes the Top Head First Chief, &c. and this

idea seems to be deeply involved with

the great race of words,

appearing under that form.

Before however
I

quit this form,

must

exhibit a few terms,

which

are,

think, unequivocally

derived

from the process of

composition.

In the
'

same column of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary,

is

where Ceann, the

Head,'

found,

we have " Ce=Ana,

Alike, the

" Same,"

500

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
Ce=Ana, Even,
lo,

" Same," and "

already," which

is

a similar

composition of Pronouns, denoting This or That, as in Ce=Ud,

Idem or Id-Deni,

Jutos, (O auTo?,) and S''=Ame, which

have

shewn

likewise to be a compound.

In Welsh, C'^=An or
since That,'' which
is

G^=An
another

signifies

" Because, forasmuch

as,

of these combinations; where, in the

see the original idea of the
are likewise

interpretation As That, we

compounding Pronouns.

These words

used as Prepositions signifying "With, Of."

The

Welsh C^=An=Ys, "For, Because," exhibits an additional part Ys. Mr. Richards explains G'^=An in another place by "Forasmuch as, " Whereas." Let us mark the compound Where=As, in which Where signifies That That, (In That Place That,) and As bears

a similar meaning of That.

^tory word S=Ince,
\v\\\c\\ I

Let us likewise mark the explana-

have shewn to be a similar compound.

in the

The same term G=An, which

signifies With,
in

Welsh Dialect of the

as the senses of

Celtic

other Dialects denotes With-out, as the Irish

is

Can.
ever

In

all

this there

no

difficulty

With

or Without express merely This situation and That.

But what-

may be

the precise mode, by which the ideas of With and

That are united;

connected with
that the

we

unequivocally see,
as a Conjunction

how
;

the idea of That

is

Gan

and we cannot doubt,

Preposition

and Conjunction are the same.

of a
similar

We
the

now

see, that the

Latin S=In and S=Ine belong to each other, and

compositions
'

that they
S=In, That,

are

kind

to

Celtic

G=An,

Without.'

The
office of

Prepositions in the Celtic Dialects, which are familiarly

I

joined with the Pronouns, originally performed, as

imagine, the
belongi-ng

Demonstrative parts of Speech.

Thus we have
and
D/i,

to our Element, with the breathing before

after the Radical

Consonant, Ag, Aig, Uaidh, As, Do,

Gu

or Chu, or,

compounded, Gu=S, Chu=G, &c.

When

joined to

when Pronouns we
Chug]/6A,
'At,

have Agibh, Asibh, Dhibh, Chugibb^ or Ag, As,

DA\


THE
'

EARTH.
Let us mark
the

501
terms

At, Out,

From, To You.'

At

and

To, respectively corresponding with Aig and Do. The Preposition Air, Upon, belongs to the Element " R, denoting the Ground, as Uir, (Gal.) " Mould, Earth, Dust," as Mr. Shaw explains it; the Greek Era, (E^a, Terra,) Ar-Oura, {k^ov^a,)
&c.
&c.

With

the
the

idea

of

Upon

the

Top

the

Surface,

is

connected

that of
;

Superior

Personage

The

Distinguished

Personage

and hence we have the Armoric and Welsh Articles

Ar, Yr.
Personage

Hence the sense of the Preposition Air, Upon, the

is

Superior Part,

The

This

so entangled with

the sense of

The

Superior

or

That Distinguished Person or object,

separate
the

that oftentimes

we cannot
to adjust

one from

the

other.

Without stopping

on every occasion the precise idea

exhibit various terms which

annexed to the Element

themselves
Particles.

'^R, I shall

belongs to each other, under

this

Element;

and which present

Celtic

to our attention in the

consideration of the

The terms Th''=Ar, Th'*=Ar=Is, Over, are compounds. Among the terms for Iterum, we have the Cornish Arta, the
Armoric Adarre, the
of
Irish Athair,

which seem

to be

Ath, Aith, Again, and Thar. We perceive, and yet Iter?<w seems to connect itself belongs to Athair, &c. with Iter, which belongs surely to It, (Lat.) In Celtic, we
;

compounds that Iterww

have words, under the same form

as

Iter,

bearing the same

meaning.
Eaxtar.

Among
The

the terras for Iter in Lhuyd,

Ri, To,
is

we have

Astar,

particle

Ar,

M'ith

the breathing after

the R'^; and Ar=Is, Ri=S, Again, are compounds.

'*

Ro, "Very,

Too," belongs to Ri, To.

have shewn, that

To

and Too

belong to each other, and to the Article or Intensive term The.

I

must leave the

Celtic Scholars to decide, whether

Re and Ro

are related to each other by the same process.

The

Latin

Re belongs

to these terms Ri,

Ro, Ar-Is, &c.; and

it

we

perhaps see the true sense in the future of Rus, as

is

called

where,

502

^R. R.

\ - C, D, G, J, K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
Ur
seems to
signify

where, in Amat-UR=Us, the

'Loving.'

'The

Being,

The
(e^<,

Latin

Re

coincides in sense with Ro, ^^ry,

when

it

denotes Abundance, as REdundo,

To

Overflow.

In the Greek Eri,

and Ari,

particula,
Af<,

augens significationem vocum, cum quibus

vocabulis
prcefixa,

componitur,

Particula inseparabilis, quae

significationem
(A^a,

eorum auget per Valde, Vehementer, &c.) Ara, Utique, Nempe, &c.. An, Utrum,) we have the full form
'^R'^
;

with the breathing before and after the

Poetas pro A^a,) and Ra, (Conjunct.

but in Ar,(a^, apud

Expletiva, Certe, Utique,)

we
'

see the Celtic

forms.

Let us mark the explanatory term

to

Utique,'

where the Uti belongs

Ut,

Id,

That;

and we have

likewise

Que

added, which belongs to the Pronoun Qui, That.

UiR added to nouns means Very, as UiRisiotl, Very Humble. The Etymologists doubt, whether Re or Retro be the The Tro is the same as the Tro, Tra, and Ter, in original.
In Irish,

In\Tro, TrUy Ter, Tra-'^Ns;

unless

and
that

it it

belongs probably to Terra,

is

we

should imagine,
In

the

same compound
Dra, Tra,

as

Th^^Air.

the

Dialects

of the

Celtic,

Tar, &c.

signify Beyond;

and

in these Dialects, likewise, Daiar, Tyr, &c,

mean
as

Can we imagine, Daiar, Tyr, Terra, is itself

Terra.

that

the

name
will

for the Ground,

If

a composition from Th=Air.''

still

this should

be the

fact,

my

Hypothesis

remain the

same, that Languages, or the terms forming the great body of

Human

Speech, are derived from the Ground.

If the

the Ground, as

Daiar,

&c.,

had not existed, the

name for Element DR,

I

TR, &c. would have

hibited the

supplied only a few terms.

have ex-

prepositions produced above,

Ag, Aig, &c., as they

;

are written

by Mr. Shaw

in

the Galic Dialect

but the Celtic

terms

Scholar will at

once apply them

to the parallel
I

which

appear in other Dialects, and which

produce.

do not think

it

necessary to

Ag and Air

are used in the formation of verbs;

and
idea

General

Vallancey has expressly represented

them

under the


THE
He
observes,
that "

EARTH.
Ar
Ar Ti

503

idea of " Participial Articles,'' which coincides with

my Hypothesis.

Ac

and

are Participial Articles of the

" Present tense, Iar, of the Preter, and

of the Future, as

" Ag Radh, Saying, Iar Radh, Having Said."

The Ag and Ar

mean 'The Person, or Being,' as Ed does in Loi/=Ed, and as Ing in LovA-^G. The Ing, we know, belongs to the An, &c. the Article, as Loi'^= An, Loz/^^One, The An or One who Loves.'

The

Irish

Iar belongs

to

the

Er

in

Lov='Ek,

and

Or

in

j^mat=OR.

In Galic, Oir or Air

a participial termination.

may be almost considered Mr. Shaw observes, that " Agents

as

or

" doers subjoin Oir, and sometimes Air, to the present participle " of verbs, as Scriobadh, Writing, ScriobhadoiR, a Writ-'EK, &c.
" or by changing the termination into Oir, as Cruthich=OiR, the
''

Creat=^OR,

from

Cruthuchadh,

Creating."

Mr. Shaw adds,

that "

Some

write the termination Fhear in place of Oir, affecting

" an idle knowledge in the Etymology of words, at the expence " of hurting the eye of every Reader with the bristly appearance

"of an
if

useless

assemblage of consonants;"

and

Mr. Shaw Mr. Shaw,

imagines, that Fhear added thus to words would be the same, as

we should write we see, supposes,

to Vir.

in Latin

Amat=V\R,

for

Amat^OR.

that the Oir and Fhear belong to each other,

I

and

This

suppose likewise
Vir

but here some

difficulty

presents

itself.

The Fhear and

may be

derived from the

Element

'^R,

Oir, by the organical addition of the/, v; or the

Fhe=Ar, and V^=Ir,

"^R, as

may

be a compound of the Elements

F'^

and

we have

seen P^=As, P=An, &c. to be compounds of the

same Element
doubt,
that

F*^, P'^,

and of
this

'^S,

'^N.

sider the matter

under

point of
for

We may likewise conview. We cannot, think,

I

the

Celtic

terms

Man, Gur and Fhear,

and
if

are

only different forms of each other;

that should
in

be the

we may suppose, Gu^^R, Fhe=Ar, belong

fact,

that
to

Gu

and Fhe,

the

compounds

each other, as Qui

belongs to Who.

The

504

^R.R.\- C, D, G,
orationis

J,

K, Q, S, T, X, Z.
expletiva,

The Greek
aliis

particle Per, (Ue^, Particula, sive Conjunct,

partibus

annecti

solita,

que

Notat

Quamquam,

Tametsi, respondet

particulae

Cumque

redundat,)
P^

certainly be-

longs to a race of words denoting This or That Being; and it is used in its original idea, when it is annexed to Pronouns, as

0^=Per,

(Oa-Tref.)

must observe

too, that

=iR, (m^,) seems

to have arisen from the process of composition.

I

(Twog,

have suggested, that the Greek T^=IjI'OS, and D^ =Ema, and that possibly another familiar Aeiva,) are compounds
;

Celtic

term

for

Man,

as Diiine,

may

be likewise a compound of
difficulties

the

Elements D'^ = '^Nj

but

here too some

occur.
in

Those,

who examine

the

Welsh Dyn,

"A

man, a person,"

Dictionary of that Language, and consider the adjacent Dyna, or D''=Yna, Lo there!' which the Lexicographers themselves allow to be a

imagine

D''

compound of Dy and Yna, will be disposed to =Yn, the Man, to be a compound of a similar kind.
the preposition in composition, augmenting

The Welsh Dy, "

" and enhancing the signification Di, the privative particle, and De, the particle for enchancing or altering the signification a " little," still mean The, and belong to De Dr, &c. &c. of the

Di is used in Latins, &c. &c. before unfolded, (p. 467.) The applied to person. for Ti, Thou, where it is directly

Welsh Welsh

Da, Good, may perhaps mean De,

the Distinguished Personage;

and the adjacent term to De in Mr. Richards' Dictionary, Dehau, " Right, the Right hand," &c., might perhaps mean The This however will bring us to the Latin Dexter, and quarter. there is some difficulty. the Greek Dexios, (A^'o?,) in which
In the
in

Greek Outi-Dxi^'OS,
{nrccv,

(OutiSxvos,

Homo

nullius

pretii,)

and

O Tan,

amice,)
in

we

Let us mark, one

the

bears a similar sense of

article

Deina and Tin in Tin=o^. expression Ar Ti, the word Ti, which This^That. Mr, Shaw explains Ti in
see the
;

by " He, He who, Him

that

"

and

in another article

by

THE
by " Unto, To."
and To,
in
If

EARTH.
not willing to suppose, that

505

we

are

The
Ti

English, belong to the Celtic Ti,

we

see from

how The and To may

"

be only different forms of each other.

In another article of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary,

we have Ti
derived.

Mlior,

The Supreme

Being,

God;" from which

or Ti= Moiir,

the Tartar term for an

is

Illustrious personage, Timour,

The Air

and

Ag

in the formation of verbs have

in

sometimes Pronouns put

consider them to be

after

them

such a manner, that

we may

used in their sense as Prepositions.

Do
;

and

Ro

are sometimes

likewise applied in the forming of verbs

and here again General

this office,

Vallancey has well described them,

when they perform

under the idea of " Verbal

" As, which
is

Articles.''

He

tells
is

us,

moreover, that

called an Affirmative Article,

is

also

no other than

" the Spanish Es, and the Latin Est, and

a verb impersonal."

Here

it

seems

to be obscure,

whether As should be considered,

as a Particle of Affirmation, or

an Articular
it

Demonstrative
in

Pro-

noun, or a Verb, corresponding, as

usages, with Yes, It,
Is,

might be
I

these three

respectively.

have myself expressed

should be considered

a doubt, whether Yes, which means It

as It or Is.

Is,

This, however,

is

an

idle distinction, as it relates to

the fundamental idea of the word.

Down, Above and Below, An=Ios, An=Uas, Up,

Galic

The

Si=Os,

Su=As,

Up,

Shi=Os,

Shu

As,

parallel

terms in

other Dialects,
in

are

Down, with their compounds. The Latin

belong to Su=As.

S^=Us, and the French J'^=Us,

In
the

Jvs-Que,

same column of General Vallancey 's Grammar, where Upward, Down,' are, I find Siu, 'Before, Su=As, and An^Uas, " SO, This, This here," where we have That, So, Here,'
'

'

the

simple form.
;

In
in

the

Italian
^i>,

Su,

we

have

likewise

the

simple form

and

Sv=Vi, Su =

we have acknowledged com-

pounds.

We

Upon,

is

might hence conjecture, that the French Su^^R, a compound and to Sur, &c signifying the Top,
;

we


506
we must
'

^R.R.\---C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
refer,
I

think, terms denoting eminent personages, as

;

Sieur, Sir, Tzar, &c.

and words signifying the

for the

Head

Top,
We

or

SvR-face,' as Kara, (Kx^a, Caput,) &c. &c.

This will open to us a

shall

wide sphere indeed

process of composition.

now

understand,

to Su=As.

The

Su = ''S and Sou=''S belong French Etymologists refer Sus and Sur to the
that

the

French

Latin Stirsum, Susum;

the

where we
as
in

see,

that

in

Su=rS we have
derive

same composition

Sv = ^S.

The Etymologists

Sous from Subtus.

are compounds.
'

Perhaps the Su=^B and S=Uper of the Latins

In Galic, Ann=S=XJd, SLwd A7i?i=So,

mean 'Here
Irish

and There

;
'

to

which Celtic combinations the French Ain=Si, and

its

ancient form Ain=S^=Ic, directly belong,

We

have in

UiN=Si, which General Vallancey explains by "Is,

It is."

The
Particles

terms Se-Ach, C^=Ach, are enumerated

among

the Irish

by General Vallancey, as signifying "Rather than others, "else, otherwise;" to which, as we see, belongs the Latin The succeeding terms to Se=Ach in this collection S^=Ec=L75.
of particles, are Se-Acha, Se=Ach-=Adh, " way," which signify
another.
'

" By,

aside,

out

of the

That Part or Way,' as distinguished from

of this
I

In the

Adh

latter

word,

we

perhaps see the

Us

in the

Latin S'^=Ec=Us.

have supposed on a former occasioHj

that the Latin S=Ic,

to each other
;

S^=Ec=Us, C^=Is, S^=Us, S^=Ed, &c. belong

and we

these Celtic terms.

now see, how they The word Se=Ach=Ad

in
;

are connected with occurs

in the

same

column of General Vallancey 's Grammar,

" This here,"
is

which "SO, This,

produced and I find, likewise, in the same column, Se=Adh, " Yes, Yea, truly," to which we shall more
directly

refer

the

Latin

S^^Ed.

Robert Ains worth explains

Sed Autem, Sed Enim, by " Tea But, But Truly," where we perceive how Tea and Truly are involved in the sense annexed
to But.
*

"

Non solum
at

interfuit,

Sed etiam
;

pra^fuit,"

'

Not only
Truly

was he present

these

things

Tes

indeed. Tea,

Verily

THE

EARTH.
Mr. Shaw,
'

507
in his

Verily,

&c. he presided over them.'

;

Galic

and
In

Irish Dictionary, produces

the phrase " Seadhy Seach,"

"By

" turns,
the

ahernately

"

which

means,

Now

This,

now

That.'

same column of Mr. Shaw's Dictionary, where SE=Ack occurs, we have Se, "He, It, Him." Se " For Is e, 'tis he, it;" where we have both the Verb and the Pronoun and we see
;

here another proof,

how

they are blended with each other.

On

considering the terms with which Se=Ach and Se=Adh appear to

be connected, our ideas on the process of composition would be

enlarged to an extent, which
I

shall not venture to unfold in the

present state of these Discussions.

I

have suggested on a former occasion,

to

that

most of the
in the terms

numerals from One

Ten are probably derived from DemonstraI

tive parts of Speech.

One Two Three. The number =/x, S'^=Ex, &c. I conceive to be a compound, and to be derived from the same source. The
6''^

have illustrated

this idea

imagine to exist in the Irish Sia, which Mr. Shaw places in one article, as denoting Six ; and in another, as signifying " Far off, the utmost, remotest from you." In the same
I

simpler form

column of

his Dictionary,

which he explains

by

we have a word under the same form, " Backwards, behind, the west, awry."
and the Sia
in

The

Sia
'

is

only another form of Sui, So, &c. produced above,

denoting

This

surely be the

same as Sia This That Such a

That

place;'

this sense,

must

number,

Si=*X

In the
Si,

same column where these words occur, we have likewise She, Her, Si=Jd, Theyj where we have the genuine sense
West;
I

of a Pronominal part of Speech, Si =^/r. Aside, SHi=^/r, the

where
before

in the

two

latter

words we have compounds, such as

then,

have

unfolded.
(e|,) but

Thus
it

the

Latin

Se=X

compound of Se=Ex, Sia=Ex, where Under another form, we have the Ex means likewise That. Thus then, Eis, (<?,) Ex, (e|,) Okto, (Oktu,) Eight, &c. &c.
from Ex,
is

does not come

Ok TO,

508
Okto, are

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.
different forms, applied to express
idea.

different
Italian

numbers,
Sei,
is

conveying the same fundamental

In the Dialects of the Celtic, the

In the

we
lost.

have either the simpler state, or the second

Consonant

name

for

Seven appears under

the form S-T, S-C, &c., as Saith, Seith, Sheaxd, Moir-Seisear, as

they are written by Lhuyd.

of the Irish

In

Mr. Shaw's Dictionary, the form

Seven, which occurs in the

word

is

Seach,

Seacht,

same column, where we have Seachad, "By, aside, out of the way, "Past," which I have above produced as a comppund denoting This That. These words surely belong to each other. We cannot

help observing, that the

T exists
not,

in the

Latin Septem, which

(Etttx,)

be quasi Setem, and in the Greek Epta,

quasi Eta.

may which may be

for Seven

We

must

however, forget to remark, that in

Hebrew, Arabic,
appears
In

as in the

Teutonic Dialects, the name

under the Element SV, without any record of the T.

in

Gipsey and
w^here

Persian
the

we have

Efta,

Seven,

we have
Siete,

Greek form.

and Haft, denoting In the Italian and

;

Spanish Sette and

Sept
is

we have

the Celtic form

and the French

quasi Set, without the sound of the p.

This That.

In Persian,

Do

and

Seh are Two, Three; where Do and Seh are

forms of each other, denoting

plainly only different

Again, in Persian,

Dah
or
it

is
is

Ten, which

is

either quasi Dach, as in the

Dec of Decern;

the

first

Dialects,

the
as

DC,

&c.,

compound De=C. In the Celtic name for this number appears under the form Deg, Dek, Deix, the terms produced by Lhuyd
portion of the

under Decern.
(Sax.)

In the Teutonic,

we have

the form

TN,

as Tyn,

Ten,

(Eng.)

Zehen, (Germ.) &c. &c.

difficulties.

On

this

term,

however, there are some

As Sa in Irish signifies That, so it likewise means, as Mr. Shaw justly explains it, " In, In The " where, in the interpretation The, we have the original idea. Under the same form Sa, Mr. Shaw has three different articles, in which it means
;


THE
means Self
appears.
Irish

EARTH.
His;"
where
its

509
genuine
sense
the

Whose "And

Among
at

the Celtic terms for In,

Lhuyd produces
its

S^=An, which belongs

to S'^=In; just as a part of these

words
pa-

Sa means
rallel

once That and hi.

The

English In, with

terms through so great a variety of Languages, belongs to

the In in ^"'^In, and to the An, The, That, in

5"=An.

find in

"
is

Mr. Shaw's Dictionary, that San is placed in four separate articles, in which it is explained by "In The," {San's An,) " Holy," " Put after Pronouns, and particularises the word to which it

is

joined."

"San Cann. Thither and hither;" where C=Ann

only another form of S=An, This, That.

We

cannot but refer

the

same form San,

in the sense of "

Holy," to the other meanings

understand,
that

above produced;

and thus

we

shall

S=An,

Holy,' signifies The, or

That personage, by way of

parallel

distinction.
in

To San

belongs
Saint,

Sanctw^, with the

(Eng.) &c. Scc

words

modern

Languages,

Sanus

should

probably be

considered as belonging to the Celtic San.

likewise, justly explains San

General Vallancey,
in the

by "In The;" where,

primary sense.
to that in

Desee

monstrative The,

we

see

its

In the next

column
Here

of General Vallancey's
its
I

Grammar

which San

is, I

kindred terms Sin, That, These,

Soin, That, Thence.

see likewise other similar terms in a simple and in a

compound
Siu,

state, as So,

"This, This here;"

That,"

So,
I

" This is;"

"So,

"Here;"

Sui, "Before,

which

have produced above;

of this Voca'

Si=^r, "Backwards, behind," just as Be=HiND means " 5_y=YoN," or That part.
bulary, ScEO,
'

see likewise, in the

or, as
it

same opening
it is

"And,"

might be interpreted,

So

in

That

Manner.'

To

the Sceo

or Ceo, as

sometimes
terms
I

written,

belongs the Greek Kai, (Ka<,)

I

shall

here

produce

various

Celtic

attached

to

different

Elements, under the Irish form, which

conceive to be
This

derived from

Demonstrative parts of Speech,

denoting

That;


510
That;

^R.R.\"-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S/r,X,Z.
and
:

shall

duly mark those, which

Atha, Again;

conceive to

be

compounds
Ac=Us,
C/ia,
Is,

^ch, Achd, But;

Os,

Above; Ag=Us,
;

Eas, And, belonging to the Latin Ac, Et, &c.

and

Not; Ca=It,Ca=Ide, Where; Ca=''T, C^=y^D, What; Ca^Ode,

;

How

Ca''=Ch, All, every, (to which belong, as

before observed,

the French Chaqiie, or Cha^=Qiie, the Spanish Ca''=Da, &c. &c.);

Ca=^N, Whilst
Co, Go,

Ce=Ana, Low, Behold

Ge,

Ca=^ N, Without, &c. &c.

Ge Go, Although; Co =^R, So that; Da, If; De, Whence; Da=''R, By; Diu, A long time since, (to which
With;
the

belongs

Latin

Diu);
;

Do,

Di,
If;

Diminutives,
as

An, Very,
;

Whether;
If;

In, Fit, &c. &c.

Ma,
;

Ma^^ R, As, Even

Ma=^S,
Into;

Mo^^N, Mu=Na,
;

If not

Fa, Unto, Under;

Fa=^iV,

Fe=In, Self, &c. &c.

Le, Le=Is, Le-Bi, &c.

To
1

the Celtic preposition

Le belongs

the

Hebrew and Arabic

Particle, if

Servile Letter

L, when
it.

it

is

used as a Preposition
V L,

may

so express
of,

The Hebrew

" cause

on account of," &c.

"To, Unto, For, be " Redundant, or rather &c. &c.

"abridged from Vn" AL, "The," as Mr. Parkhurst explains it, is acknowledged to belong to Vn AL, about which the Hebrew
Scholars have been involved in
so

many

difficulties,

when they

have

attempted to discover

its

original

idea.

Mr. Parkhurst

observes on the

Hebrew 7K AL, that "it is one of the most diffi" cult Roots in the Hebrew Language; and various methods have " been taken by learned men to account for its several appUca" tions."
"
I

He

then adds, " After the most attentive consideration

think the notion of Interposition

Intervention, or the
it,

like, bids
its

" the fairest for the ideal meaning of " different uses."
for this

and best reconciles

Some

of the senses produced by our Author,

word, are God, the Heavens, Leaders,

Horned Animals
Into, &c..

The That,
is

Assistance,

Defense,
To,

as an

" article or Pronoun,"

No, Not, &c. &c.

the

leading idea

The That The

We

here

unequivocally see,
object

that

The Eminent

or

Distinguished


THE
Distinguished object, as
'

EARTH.
5<.c.

511
Powerful Creatures
shall agree, to the

God Leaders,'

able to Assist, or to Attack, as Defenders, Horned Animals, &c. &c.

This Hebrew word bK

Arabic Article

AL

belongs, as
//,

we

Latin Ille, the Italian and French

the Spanish El, and the

its

J AL,
I

&c. &c.

become
'

Le, Lo, so has the

As //, and Hebrew AL, 'To,

after the
fact,

parallels,

have
*,

into,'

become L

To,

Into,'

with

the

breathing

L'^.

We

perceive,

moreover, a most unequivocal

of

my

which decides on the truth Hypothesis, namely, that the same word is at once the
That, and the preposition
I

Pronominal part of Speech The, which

is

To,

the precise union of ideas, which

I

have conceived to

take place on various occasion.

have supposed, that the expla-

natory terms here adopted by Mr. Parkhurst,

The and To,

are

examples of
each other,

and that they are only different forms of with a similar meaning applied to different purposes.
this

union

We
fact

perceive, moreover,

what we

shall find to

be a very important

on another occasion, that terms bearing a Negative sense may be derived from the Demonstrative part of Speech, under the

idea of

The

object,

Vile object

Vile

Bad No, Not.

acknowledged

as Distinguished for its

Bad

qualities

the
the

The
to

use of the Demonstrative

part of Speech

is

be alike applicable to

whether good or bad; and when such terms as The That, we know, that by a
Distinguished object
all

of applying them, as in scorn or abhorrence.

The

we adopt different mode That The?

!

That

we

pass at once into expressions of aversion, which cor-

respond with

the

application
in the

of Negative

particles

No, Not!
it is

When

the

is

doubled

Hebrew word,

as hhn

ALL,

one

of the strongest terms to express a Vile object; and Mr. Parkhurst

accordingly explains

it

by " Nought, Nothing, Vain,

It

Nothing

" worth. Res nihili."

parallel

will not

be necessary to examine the

terms in the Arabic, belonging to the Hebrew AL, and the particle L'', as they have a similar meaning. In Arabic,

J'


5U
'^R.R.V-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

Jl AL, is the Article, and God', and Al Al is " Deus optimus " maximiis." In Arabic, J L'^ is a preposition To, as in Hebrew, Irish, &c. ; and it means in general, " That, To, for,
" because," &c., as

Mr. Richardson explains

see the original idea.
is

it

where, in the

conjunction That,
in

we

The

succeeding word,

Mr. Richardson's Dictionary,

^ La, "No,

Not,

Not

at all."

There is a curious combination of the various terms belonging to the Element ^L"^, in the famihar Arabic sentence, ^dJ\ ^1 aJI ^ LA, ALH, ALA, AL=M.H, "There is no God but God;" where
the Element '^L
" is

five times repeated,

and

in four

it

is

applied

to different purposes

Not, God, But, The, though with the

same
To,

radical

meaning. which

In Arabic, the
it

term Ala, ^1 not only means

the

Except, Besides,' but

'

signifies

same

as

^(

Jli,

'

Until, &c.,

guages, (Jji

form of L^, J. Hel, means "Whether or Not.

is

the

full

In the same Lan-

Indeed, Aye. Yes.

;

"

It is

not," as Mr. Richardson explains

it

where we

see, that
it

the

word equally
It
is

This or

That So, &c. applied

curious
idea,

signifies

Tes

or

No, only because

means

in a different

manner.

to

observe,

how

words, conveying the same

Radical

though not

directly

connected with
I

each

other,

express similar turns of meaning.

shall

produce a word, be-

longing to this race, which appears to be a term, formed from

nothing but the affectation or folly of the speaker.

Language,
the various

however, exhibits no such terms

mutations, which
folly

and

among

all

or affectation

may

controul, they

have

never been able to produce any change in the Elementary forms

of

Human
it

Speech.

This,

That;

and
is

in

Our term of affectation, La, means simply some examples, we can hardly distinguish,
in
I

whether

applied

its

Affirmative

or
trust

Negative

sense.

Cressida says, "In Faith,

S. 2.)

will,

La; never
that shall

me

else,

(ActV.
La.

and Pandarus,
7iot

in a

former part of the play, says, " Nay,

:

" that shall

serve your turn

it

}iot,

in truth.

" Nay,
*

HIE EARTH.
" Nay,
I

513
Though
is
*

care not for such words

No, No."

La. in both
it is

these places has the same meaning; yet in the former

apphed

with the Affirmative idea

the Negative sense. or

and

in the

latter, it

involved with

The French
* ;

too,

use

Somewhat badly and in Arabic, " denote Not at all, By no means," &c. These observations on terms implying Negation,

La La for Indifferently,' La La, J ^ is used to

will unfold
is

to us

the

origin

of a

race

of words, about which nothing

understood, and which are used in a Negative sense, through a

These words are No, (Eng.) Ne, (Lat.) &c. &c. and in a compound state, No= "7"; (Eng.) Ne=^C, No=^A7, (Lat.) &c. &c. &c. The parallel terms to No,
wide compass of
Speech.
;

Human

produced by the Etymologists, are Na, No, (Sax.) Ne, (Goth.)

Nei, Ne, (Dan.
Niet, the
Isl.

Swed.) &c. &c.

Nicht,

Not

is

referred to the Belgic

German

Nocht, (Scotch,) &c. &c.

In the Dia-

lects of the Celtic,

we

find in

Lhuyd, under

Noji, the

following

terms: " Na, Nag, Ni, Nid, Nts, Heni, Dem. No, Not, Na, Ne, " Nag, Nag yu, quod non est. Ar. Ne, Ir. Ni, Ko, Naide. " K. Nim, Nior, Nar, Nax, Na, Gion, Nax,a, Konax- Non est,

" Ni

v'uil.

Nil."

All these words belonging to the Element

&c., originally,
their
still
I

'^,

as No,

Ne, Ni, Being; and in

imagine, denoted This or That

state,

compound

No =
idea.

7",

Ne=

""C,

Na='^G,
that

Ni = ^M,&c., they
the Celtic article
after

conveyed the same

We have seen,

An
and

becomes in the plural Na, with the breathing

in

the

N^;

N^^An,

the

genitive Plural,
in

we have
to

a similar combination, though

that of the Negative

applied

a different sense,

No= ^N.

We

have seen
to

in Arabic, that the

Negative

particle

Le,

belonging

the

Article

Al,

has

the

breathing after the L*^.

The

Etymologists, under the Latin Ne,

remind us of the

Greek Ne, Nee, (Ne, Ni?,) and the Hebrew j'N Ainj and they have referred us moreover to the Greek Een, An, (Hv, Ac,) and the
g T
Latin

514
Latin An.

^R.

R.C-D,

G, J, K, Q, we
in

S, T,

X, Z.

In Ne, the interrogation,

have precisely the sense

of An, which
just
as

simply denotes

That

an interrogative sense;
Particula affirmantis et
Nij A<a,

Quid,

That

thing, Jli-Quid, becomes the interrogative

Quidy

What?
priv.

In the

Greek Nee,

(Ni?,

jurantis, Ni? A<, per

Jovem, profecto, Gl. V.

Etiam, in
&c.),
in the

comp.

interdum etiam intendit et auget, ut

since
it

N^;^uTOf,
is

we

unequivocally see the genuine idea;

as

used

Affirmative sense

well as the Negative.

to

In the explanatory
*

word Eiiam, which belongs That same manner, So,' we

Et, Id, and means

In This or

see likewise the true notion.

The
is

Greek Nai,

(Na<, Nee, Ita,

Etiam, Sane, Utique,) and the Latin NiE,

contain likewise the original idea.

acknowledged to belong to
the Element C'^
,

Id.

The explanatory word Ita The Celtic Cho, Not, belongs

at once,
;

to

"Not, Whose," where and the adjacent it is both a Negative particle and a Pronoun terms in Mr. Shaw's Dictionary are " Co, As," and "Co, Who?
That.

Cho means

" Which," divided by

this

Lexicographer into separate

articles.

The Greek Ou,

K,

(Ov,

Non,) the Negative, belongs to the Ou, (Ou,)

the Pronoun, and in the Ouk, Ouch, (Oux, Oli%,) the

x>

and Ch,
it

might have been

Element
'^C.

originally

added before vowels, as

distinct

is

commonly supposed; yet they might be

to the

words belonging
(Ouxt, Ou%/,)

We
O

have Ouki and Ouchi,

and
OTK,

we know, that Ou/i, (Oux,) is often placed at the end by way of a strong mode of Negation, Ou y-ot ^oksi, u
'

of a period,
iTnria.'

Non

mihi videtur,
particle

Hippia.
(Mij,

Nequaquam.'
?

The
to

Mee,

Ne, Non, Nunquid

An

?)

belongs

the Element

M'^, under the idea of the Pronominal part of

Speech.

We

perceive the interpretation A71, and the Pronominal

term Numquid ; where let us mark N'^=Um, which is a compound We of the Elements N" and M", bearing the same meaning. have seen under a similar form the Celtic Mm, Not. Let us

mark

the parallel

term to Mee,

(Mij.)

The

Greek Ma, (Ma,

Jurandi

THE
Jurandi negativum,

EARTH.
Non
certe per Jovem,
ot>

515
/* Aix,

Ma

A/a,

idem.

Sed Na/

f^cc

Aid, affirm,

profecto, certe, per Jovem.

Occurrit

Ma
is

solum

et affirmative, sed raro, et fere

apud recentiores,) which

;

used in an affirmative as well as in a negative sense

and these
(N17,

senses belong to each other, just as N^ee belongs to A^ai,

;

Na<.)

The Greek Ma, (Ma,) must be referred to the Hebrew niD MH, Who, Which, What and this is directly attached to the Hebrew
*
'

DK
an

AM,

which denotes a Mother

and which

is

Affinnative Interrogative

moreover used as

and Negative

Particle.

We

have

seen, that the Enclitic

Ne

has been compared with the

this

Hebrew
will be

AiN

I'N

Not
its

and the original idea annexed to

word

Arabic term (j^l An, which Mr. Richardson " 2. If. 3. Behold. 1. That, in order to. explains by 4,. Not, " (particularly after an oath,)" &c.&c., which again unequivocally
seen in
parallel

decides

on the truth of

my

Hypothesis.

These Hebrew and

Arabic terms

Am, An,

belong to the Pronouns

If,

^J-^

HN, They.
^^1

This union of ideas of That and

in the Arabic
If,

An,
it

will
like

shew
Ina,

us,

that the English

An,

in the sense of

("An

" you,") belongs to An, the Article.

{iLkv,
Hi/,

The Greek Ean, Een, An,

(Ev,

kv, iva,)

belong to En,

Unum,)
I

for the

same

reason; and
are
all

we

see

how

these terms, with the Latin An, &c. &c.,

ultimately to be referred to each other.

the precise degrees

do not attempt
exist

to adjust

of affinity,

which

between

them.
the

have shewn on former occasions, that the Latin Si has

as the English

Si Placet SO
'

same meaning
it

So

denoting
it

This or That;
;
'

as

pleases you, If

SO

be,

pleases you

and

to this

we

shall all agree.

is

In the Irish and Galic Dialects of the Celtic,

Ain
shall

a Negative Particle, compounded with an adjective; and

recollect,

we

now

that

in

English

An

or

Un

has a similar

meaning, and

for the

same reason.
Let us
mark, that

The

Irish

Na

General Vallancey explains by "Nor, Neither,

first

" Not, Or, Than."

Na

signifies

Than.

We


516

"R.R.\--C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

We

have seen, that the idea conveyed by Than has been often expressed by a Pronominal part of Speech, as in the term itself
Than, which
(H,
I

have referred to Then, signifying That time,

H,
see,

Quam,)

in

Greek, belonging to the Pronoun, under the same

in

form;

and likewise
let us

Che and Que,

(Ital.
is

and Fr.)

We
is

moreover, that this sense of Na, Than,

involved with that of

Nor; and
that
this

remember, that
*

in

vulgar English,

Nor

used

as a term of comparison,

He
a

is

greater

Nor
is

he.'

We
is

perceive,

phrase,

through

vulgarism,

derived

from a just
used for
in

impression on the force of words.

In

Scotch,

Nor

Na. I find same column of General Vallancey's Grammar, where Na

Than
;

and so likewise

is

the simple state

the

occurs,

Whether or No, is Not, almost,' Naide, Who, Which,' Noch, Which.' These terms exhibit, in fact, the same compositions as Not, with a different turn of meaning. The Noch coincides with the German Noch ; and when in this Language we find the union Noch Nicht, we have terms belonging to each other, applied to different purposes. The term D" -Och is a compound of D'^='^C. The Etymologists are aware, in some cases, how the Negative Particles Ne, No, are combined with other words, as Nam, for Ne Am, Nat and Not, which they consider to be Ne What, Ne Wot, Nist, Ne wist, Nold, Ne Would. The Nold is precisely the same combination as Nolo, from Ne and Volo; or as Nill in the phrase Willy Nilly and in Malo we have the intensive M", Ma, and Volo, In Gothic, Nist is for Ni 1st, Is Not; and in Persian we have precisely the same combination. The Greek N'^=Ekiis, (Nejcu?, Mortuus,) is a similar composition, and
Nach,
' ' ' ;

means the
more.

N*^ =Ist, the

shall

N'^=Ot, the person who

Is

N'^=Ot, or

No

We

hence understand, that

all

Now,

N'^

=Once, (Eng.)

N'^=Unc, N'^=Un, (Nw,)

signify 'At, &c. This

belong to each other; and that they

time, on This Occasion,' &c.

'

N^=Oon
I

is

not the Nona hora, but

The

Time,' by way of eminence.

shall

not

THE
the

EARTH.
my
me
us,

517
illustration of

not proceed to any greater length at present with

Element ^N

',

which

will afford

an ample subject of future

These observations are sufficient to shew widely the same idea operates in forming words under
discussion.

how

different

Elements, and

how

similar principles exert their influence through

the whole compass of

Human

Speech.
in

"Wherever we turn our eyes

of Language
;

contemplating the mechanism

we

view on

all

sides the

same strong and

It is skill,

striking

proofs of order
vellous art, in

uniformity and consistency.

artist is

indeed a mar-

which the

unconscious of his

and

totally-

ignorant of that exquisite and unerring contrivance, by which his

machinery has been conceived

however,
all

conducted and
and
all

compleated.
his

Still,

his

principles

are just,

exertions are

same purpose, and terminate in the same end. The great work of Language is at last accomplished and Man
directed to the
;

communicates with Man,

order, which exhibits the
infinite variety of forms,

in a curious

system of
its

artifice

and of
an

abundance of

resources, under

and with unbounded

diversity of effect*.

who

Pronouns and Particles should be well studied by those, Human Speech, and especially in such Languages, which we have been accustomed to consider as Barbarous. We must found our researches on the Celtic Dialects, and we must apply to Pronouns and
article

* This

on the

Celtic

are desirous of investigating the affinities of

which we are endeaOther words may be so much transformed in appearance and in sense, as to be removed out of the reach of all but those, who are consummate adepts in the secrets of Language. But Pronouns and Particles proceed only to a certain point in composition, and still remain in their more simple and original form. The Numerals, which have been commonly produced as the most certain marks of affinity, are the most changeable uncertain and fallacious. The long words, which Barbarous Languages are represented as possessing, have arisen probably alike from the ignorance of those, who have detailed their own Language, and of those who have recorded it. A sentencenias been mistaken for a word, and a description of properties and qualities for a name. The length of words by composition, &c. has been effected
Particles, as the

most certain objects

for tracing that affinity,

vouring to discover.

in

518
in Barbarous
;

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

Languages by a similar process to that, which has taken place in other Languages though perhaps it has not proceeded to a greater or even to so great an extent as in those Languages, with which we are most acquainted, where the artifice of composition, by Prepositions and inflexions in Nouns and Verbs, has been adopted. In the Mohawk Language, which is supposed to be the most Barbarous of Languages, the Celtic Scholar will immediately discover its connexion with the Celtic Dialects, and especially by observing the Particles and Pronouns. The familiar Preposition in In the this Language, TsiN, In, At, Sec, will at once direct him to the Celtic San. But, Ne is She, Who, Ok is A, 8cc. Neoni, A?id; where we see the force same Language " Nae, Nai, Nui, A Man, Woman;" and of the Element N". Mr. Shaw explains
inserts, among Irish particles, Neo, And. In the Mohawk Language God, which brings us to the Irish Neoch, Good, which means only The That, Distinguished object. The next word in Mr. Shaw's Dictionary is Neoid, " Bad, Naught ; " where we have a similar idea, applied to a different purpose. General Vallancey produces Nooen, as the Kalmuc word for " A Lord, Master," which he compares with the Irish Nodh, Nogh, Noble. In Mohawk, KAYANer, SAYANer, signify Lord, King, which belong to the explanatory word King, and its parallels in the Teutonic Dialects, to the Celtic San, That, Cyn, the First, and to a great Even the long race of words to be found through the whole compass of Language.

General Vallancey

Neog

is

words, which appear so formidable in this Language, will on many occasions afford the Celtic Scholar but little trouble; and he will be able to perform the part of an

Thus in the term for Heaven, Etymologist without any violent effbrt of skill. in Karon the familiar name for the Sun will unequivocally see KARONGHYAGOUH,he

Grian, which CARNCflK and GfiYnaan Apollo.

in the Celtic Dialects
Zn-ajTM
Toi,

the Greeks and Latins have adopted in their

KAPNEIE,

ToJe wgT<o-To

tMXoK

{Call, in Apoll. v. 72.)

" Histibi Grvn^ei nemoris dicatur origo, " Ne quis sit lucus, quo se plus jactet Apollo."

(Virg. Eel. VI. v. 72-3.^

Karon we shall have no doubt; and perhaps the Celtic Scholar would conjecture, that Ghyagouh belongs to the Irish Gogor, Light, to which our term GoRGt'OMs belongs. Thus Karon Ghyagough means the Place where 'The
On
this origin

of

'

Light of the Sun

'

appears.

The Reader may perhaps smile at a Greek and Latin quotation for the purpose but his surprise may be diminished, when he of confirming a Mohawk Etymology
;

has learned, what the most learned and acute

had almost said, of all my predeon the savage Dialects of America. cessors in the study of Languages, has observed The Jesuit Lafitau, who lived among these American Savages, has conjectured, that
I

some of these
Dialect
is

tribes

were Grecian Colonies

and

have

little

doubt, that a Grecian

moment somewhere spoken in the wilds of America. Others have My Lord conjectured, that among some of those Tribes a Celtic Dialect prevails. Monboddo was himself acquainted with a Jesuit, who understood the Basque, Celtic
at this

Dialect,

THE
Dialect, spoken at

EARTH.

519

Language.

the foot of the Pyrenees, by his knowledge of the Esquimaux Even the evidence of Lord Monboddo may be produced in a Pliilological

discussion for the confirmation of an Historical fact.

General Vallanccy has faintly

conjectured, with a quaere, though with perfect truth and admirable acuteness, that

name of Kamschatka belongs to the Irish Camcacta, or Camceachta, as Mr. Shaw represents it, " The seven stars, which roll about the North Pole," or the " North Pole." (Essat/ on Celtic Language, p. 90.) The Mohawks, a tribe of the Iroquois nation, belong to some clan of the Macs. From the Iroquois, we could not
the

perhaps form a conjecture; but

that the

it

must be owned,

after the observations just

;

made,

CnEROKees
I

look marvellously like the

inclined to attribute to this nation the honours of the

DoN-iansare,

imagine, the

(Muf/^.Wc,) are the

Macdons, as in Mor-Macdons, the Great Macdons. The Miir

Greeks and I must own, that I am Greek Name. The MaceMACDoN-/d,- and the Mur=Midons,
is

the Celtic

MoR,

" Great, noble, bulky, many," as Mr. Shaw explains the Irisli teim. The term Mac has been acknowledged to appear in the name of Nations, as in Kal=Muc, which
General Vallancey conjectures in one place to be Ceil or Keilt Mic or Mac, " the Sons " or Descendants of the Chals or Kelts," i. e. the Celts, {Essay on C. Lang. p. 92.)

Though General Vallancey has

seen, that the Kalmucks and Mongals or Moguls other, he does each not appear to have understood, that they exhibit the belong to contrary in a order, Kal=Mac and Mac=Kal, or Mog=Gui.. same compound

In the same page, where General Vallancey has produced the derivation of Kalmuc, he has resolved M'Intosh into Mac=ati=i Taois, " the son of a General, Prince, or Chief." Through the whole compass of Language, DS-N, DC-N, ZN, C-N, D-N, mean T/te
'

'

Illustrious

Personage

the

First

ChiefMan,' &c.

8cc.

In the succeeding page,

Linguist has produced the Kalmuck term Kontaysha, a Chief, which he has justly referred to the Irish Cean-Taoisi. The Cean belongs to King Cyn, which I have just produced. The province Ken=Tucky, with which
this enquiring

the
is

Mohawks

or

Macs

are connected,

is

compounded of

the

same

materials,

and so

our familiar name

inhabited

Ken=Tish.

General Vallancey

will rejoice, I trust, to

have his

confirmed, by learning, that Siberia itself is the by the great Celtic Tribe, the illustrious race of the Cymri CiOTBRi, Cajbri-hs, &c. &c. and it is from the region of Siberia that the Ancients have obtained their CiUM^Rians, living in darkness. The Scythian or Tartar tribe of the Kalmucs is allowed, we see, to be a Celtic tribe, speaking Celtic Dialects but it has not been seen, that the Scyth^e, and its acknowledged parallel terms, Scots, Goths, the Cofi,Si.c. &c., are quasi the Scylth^, the Celts, &-c. The sound of the / has been lost, as it perpetually is in our own and other Languages, as in Talk, Walk, Soldier, &c., pronounced sometimes as Tank, JVauk, Sodier, &c. It is
Celtic origin of

Kamschatka

region

actually lost in another

name of

the

Celtic

tribes, the

CHALD<r,

whom

the

He-

brews represent by
will

'

Chasd-im.'

My

conjecture, however, about the origin of Scythe

that the ancient

be placed beyond doubt, when the Reader learns, what Herodotus informs us, name of the Scythee was Scoloti, which, we see, are the Celts.
turn our eyes

Wherever we

among

the nations of the Earth,

we

find all around us to

be

520

^R.R.\-C,D,G,J,K,Q,S,T,X,Z.

be Celtic. Thus we see, that the dispute about a Gothic or a Celtic origin is idle, and almost unmeaning, as they are ultimately to be considered, as belonging to each other, though under one point of view tlie Dialects, which we denominate Celtic and Gothic, will afford us a just and proper ground of distinction. I shall not venture to pursue this ample theme, which would lead us into a new world of ideas, totally unknown and unexplored ; yet I could not forbear to seize on certain occasions, which presented themselves before me, for the purpose of exciting the Celtic Scholar to the consideration of so ample a theme, and of rousing him from a slumber, which, as I have before observed, has been so long and so profound.

CHAP.

Los Angeles

This book

is

DUE on the last date stamped below.

MAR

" ' ^959

l''urm

LU-40m-7,'5G(C790s4)444

PLEA**: DO

NOT REMOVE

THIS BOOK CARD

^^lllBRARYo/

University Reseorch Librory

a
s

s s